M U LT I PLE

P E R S O N A LI T Y
A E PER ME AL E A IO
A URE UMA UALI Y
N X I NT IN V ST IG T N INT O
T HE N T OF H N INDI VID T

OR A;
B Y”

B IS su ns , M .
”

PH D F .
( HA R VA RD

AU T HO R OF TH E PS Y GH OLOG Y OF SU GGE ST I ON AND

P S Y C H O P A T H OL O G I C A L R E S E A R CH E S

MO P OO AR P
AN D

SI N . G DH T, H B . .

D . A PPLET O N
N EW Y
AN D
O RK

C O M PAN Y
1 90 5
 PR OF E SS
OF
OR LL AM WI
HA R VA R D U NI
I
VE R SI T Y

W HO H A S D RA W N MY A TT EN TI ON TO THE VA T S
AND I MP ORTA N T D OM A I N OF A B N OR M A L MEN TA L
W H O HA S I N S P I RED ME W I T H LO V E F OR THE
”
S TU D Y OF THE
“
V A R I ET I E S OF H U M A N EKP E RI
E N CE S , W HO HA S GI V EN ME HI S S YM P A T H Y AND

HE A RTY S U PP ORT IN MA N Y AN H OU R OF TR I AL,

T HI S W OR K IS AFF E C T I O N A T E LY D ED I C A T ED .

B OR I S S I D I S .
 PRE F A CE

THE
a n r dou
c as e of er ona
p it
ial l
bl e p dre o i d d to
s l y e s cr b e d i n P ar t I I

r d t oto ntii a n n titut as been oinv Stti tat d in

is of

ea
gr e t i te
’
er s a t e o
es t an d i s

Thi s c
s ec

e ha s
y c mm en
es
e

g e
th e

i h n t r for to
.

th e P a h l g c l I s e of t he N e w Y rk a e Ho s

itu
p i t al s
G
S n cer e t a ks
e s on ,
.

orb ad Diinrd dntor ibat aoito iin no tid

th e f me r
are

ec
he
of
e e

th e P
du e
h l g
Dr I r a Van.

cal I s

a i i ie
t e , f o r hi s
n r o
vm
ti io e es s an d l er l y a ff r
-

H ann wor
in g f
as
a c
c l t
e
s

t
for carr yi

ov erio
g

i
on

h
th e i n es gat n of th e

ear o borator Out o at ria ar u ntu atedand o er Sidi and

.

Th e k Of Par s I an d III c er s a p d of e g t
y

un tiona
hi s c
s .

s
ll a
ho at i
of

a
th e m
s,

ha
s

e been
me
e

ti i ation
d
l

in
e xp e
cc

im e
m l
s
b y Dr
bs
.

v
s

s of

f c

ar t i
l p yc
o u
arat o o i a aborator o li hedo in n ar ho
l as t p
P ts I
t of h s
an d
no p
v l mee
I I I has b e en
or h
io c

. wo
c s es

A
ac c
th
mp
v

r p t
th e P s y c
s
n of
u l
th e
ze

rk o f
th e

p
W o n ruhi dteeen and in eereialltha therander
h l g c l L
m e an d C l r
y
an d
of

fore
th e
s c
N e w Y rk I firm y f o r
nks ar e e

a bhanrt andare uai tooreDr a t

,

d u e t o th e T s s e sp c y to Dr . Al ex
L m
T
e

o e
ks
o i n
J l

h sio o
a

lso du e
B
“
.

a
de F

d o di al
st .

W l er B C ann n, As

hooe ia l readi n r t thre a ter r and

. .

s i s t an t Pr f ss r P y l g y a t H rv ar Me c
Sc

iv n
es p c
l , fo r
Dr
l y to
in th e i . for
g th e fi s

roo thi vo u va
H Lin en th alf
r e ad n g o f
. uab
e ch p

hi s l i ta
s of Pa t I ,

l e ass s n c
th e p
e fs of l me
,

g e s .

T B ORI S S I DI S , B r ookli ne, Ma ss

S P G OODHAR
.
, N ew Yor k Ci ty
.

.
 C ON T E N T

P ART I

PE RO L Y
S NA IT
BY B O R I S SI D I S

I N DI VI D U ALI TY

TT
M U LTI PLE
YP ES OF
HE LAW
I N D I VI D

NE

OF
U R ON
U ALI TY
OR GAN I ZA TI
AN D

UALI TY AN D E VOLUTI ON
I N D I VI D
NE

ON
U RON OR GAN I ZATI ON

T
EV O LU TI O N ARY STA GES OF PSY C H I C E LE M E NTS

HE A T RI B UTES OF PSY C H I C E L E M E N TS
T

T
RE PR E S E NTATI O N S A N D THE B REAK U P OF PE R S O NALI TY -

HE N ATUR E OF F A MI LI AR I TY
N E U R O N ORG AN I ZATI ON AN D M U LTI PLE P E RS ON ALI TY
‘

PLUR AL PE RS ONALI T Y

DO UL PB E E RS ON AL Y IT , OR T HE H A A
NN

BY B O RI S S I D I S AND S . P
. G OODHA R I
’ ‘

II

III
.

.
T
A S P E CTS

HE B I RT H

E D U C A T I ON
OF THE

OE THE

AN D
HAN N A CA SE

G R
N EW

OWT H OF
PE R S O N ALI TY
TH E N EW PE R S ONALI TY
 C O E NT NT S

F S
IR T M P R ESS I O N S
I

F I R S T I M P R ES S I O N S (Co ti nu ed )
n

B I O GRAP HY

RE VE LA TI ON S F ROM D R EA M LI F E
U P HEA VAL S OF T HE S UB C O N SC I OU S
'

PI CTU R E D REA M S AN D S UB C O N S C I OU S S TAT E S

RES URR E C TI O N OF OUTLI V ED PER S ON ALI TI E S
A W AK E N I N G O F P R I M A R Y PE R S O N ALI T Y AN D D OU B LE

TT SCI OU SN E SS

HE RI S E OF P RI M AR Y PER S O N A LI TY

T HE
HE RE APP EARAN C E OF
AR
T HE S E C O N D A RY
OU SAL OF T HE S UB C ON S CI OU S
PE R S O N A LI TY

T
D U A L LI F E
HE S U GGL E AN D U NI ON OF AL TE RN ATI N G PE R S O NAL TI E S
TR

A U TOB I O G RA P H I C AL S K ETC H O F D UAL LI F E E XP E RI E N C E

I

OUP O AL Y UL PLE
P ART I I I

C ON S C I S N E SS AN D M TI
E RS N IT

T
BY B ORI S S I DI S
HE M OM E NT ON S C I OU S N ES S
C

T
ME N TAL ORGAN I Z ATI O N
HE CO N S C I OU S AN D T HE S UB C ON S CI OU S

TT
A U TOM ATI S M

HE PSY C HI C MI NI MUM

TT
HE F AD I N G M OM E NT S
HE B RI G HTE N ED M OM E N TS

TT
R AN S MU TA I O N S OF S U B C O N S C I OU S MESSA G ES
T

HE PRO C E SS OF MEN TAL RE SU R R E CTI O N

HE REAWAKE NI N G
 C O E
NT NT S

T TT
HE
THE
H RESH O LD OF MENTAL
HR ESH O LD IN
LI F E

O RMAL ME NTAL LI F E
ABN

ME MO RY LA P SES AN D THE S U B C ON S CI OU S
HYPN OI D C S TATE S OR RE S U R R E C T ED LI VES
I

T T
HYPN OI D S TATES OR U N DE R GR OU N D LI F E
HE W ILI G H T OF CO N S CI OU S N ES S OR DAMMERZ U STANDE
,

XVI I I . T
HYS TE RI A
Y P ES OF D I SS O CI AT ED PE R S ON A LI TIES

T
A SI N G LE A PP EARAN C E OF A SEC ON DARY PE RS ON ALI TY
HE RE A W A K EN I N G OF THE S E C ON DAR Y PE R S ON
A LTE R N A TI N G D OU B LE PE R S O N A LI TY

MAN I FOL D PER S O N A LI TY

MAN I FOLD PE RS O N ALI TY (Con ti ed ) nu

S E C O N D A R Y I N FAN T PE R S O N A LI TI ES

MULTI PL E PER S ONALI T Y AN D THE HYPN OLEPTI C STATE

“

I N D EX
 P AR T I

PER O AL Y S N IT

B Y BORI S S IDI S

AP R I CH TE

T D I VI D U A L I Y

question What is an i n di v idual seems to be

IN

theindiveasiest
TH E

idual thi
objectn g asanswer
an example
to is enough to
matter poi n t to
appears
It some
to
?

betiesso Suppose
simple closer reveals some
.

Th e

indi v idual object poi n ted out is a book

.

A e x am m at i o n d ifficu l

we not find that the book made up of indi v idual

.

t he

leaves the leaves of i n di v idual sentences the sentences of

.

is
“
DO

words
and and
,

the
chemically words
the bookof individual
can be analyzed lettersinto hysically
masses of
,

? P

molecules the molecule their turn can be further

,

analyzed
diordividual into
book
,

infini
an d

t
thereforey of is i n di
made v idual
up of atoms
s

masses
in

of Th e In

n ate i n di v iduals In what sense then the book

.

su b
-

anters theindisentences
vidual the wordsleavesand theconnected the chap
, ,
”
is

letters are inter

.

“ ”
? Th e ar e

related that they form a whole com ound system of

,

so

ubordi ate i n di v idual s ste s uni t y or i n di v idual

, , ,

—a
p

ividual
ty of theobjecbookis ais purely relative book as an indi
,

s n y m Th e

ystem of systems
.

Th e

If from objects we urn to organisms we obtain the

.

t s

same result If we ask hat an indi v idual organ sm

.

weapparently onexamination that the individual pointed out

, ,

W is i

and indivisi b le as a uni t can be resolved

.
,
'

fin d ou e

into systems of organs the organs int tissues and

,

,
o ,
th e
3
4 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
tissues
deeper into
and indi idual
resolves thecell scell odern
nto biology
complex
v goes even
structures M

and organizations such as cy oplasm cytoly ph cy o

.

reticul
phere m microsomes
plasmosome
u

or plast
nucl dsoluscentrosomes
chromatin
,

and astro
network i
t ,
m ,
t

chromosomes i n n network and so on ecent research

, , ,

S e

inbuiltbiology makes more and more probable that the cells are
, , ,

l i R

up of systems of im pler ind viduals e e i di v d

, , .

ualtemselementary organic uni t s are formed nto

giving rise to cells cells in their turn organized complex sys
S

. Th e
i
i
. Th s n i

F IG . 1 — HYD R A
. F U SC A , f hw t
a re s -
a er po ly p (A) t ; , cu a c r o s s at D; B
an d 0 , th e tw o p ie c e s w hi h h v b
c m a e eco e in d p d t i di vi d l
e en en n u a s. (Af t e r

into mul t iple systems form the u i t y of the ind v dual

Ve rw o r n ) .

organism
simpl and indi
indivisi b v
leidual is therefore
only
Th e is
relatively never
an someth ng
individ
n i i
i

ualof s mplerIn realindivtyduals

the individual is an aggregate of systems
.
, ,

e ; it

systemic structure of the organic indi v dual is

.
,

i i i

strikinglycan bemanifested in the lower animals

.

Th e i

fu s c a
separate divided
indi and
duals subdi
leadi n gv ided
an independentpor ions
existence th e
.

t
Th e H y d r a
b eco m

Fig
,

in g vi .

( S ee .
 I UAL Y IND V ID IT 5

Similarly
anoneindividua consisting of elementary the precious
coral polyps
t h e E u c o m l li u m coral is
each ru bru m ,

capable l vi n g i t s own individual life

,

In theand each the cells are loosely con

,

o f i

own i n dependent i n di v idual

.

M i cr o g r o m i a s o ci a li s

life In theee Fig

n ec t e d ,

(S
a
c an

colonial
l ea d it s
.

late protozoon the same relation obtains the portions

. .

C o d on o c l a d i u m u m b ell a tu m , ,
fl a g el
, ; ,

F 2 — Mi co gr o mfi a s o ci a li s (A f te r R Hert w i g )

when isolated become independent indi v iduals

IG . .
'
. . .

Fig is an infusorian
,

belongi n g to the
.
( S ee

ee Fig orga sm of the

.

Th e E u d o mn a f
e l eg a n s

infusori n consists
F l a g e l l a ta
of m ny
(S

p ble of an i dependentis anexistence

a
.

subordinate i n di v iduals
.

a
Th e i n d i v i d u al ni
ca

vasdualmovement
with manynutriorgans
Th e S i p h o n ozoh o r e
n
apparently
having di di
eren ferentiated
fu ctions i n di
such
.

f
i
t ion reproduction
are really ingle individuals arising by budding from the
S
,
these organs
,
ff
. N ow
t n ,
6 MUL PL PER O AL Y
TI E S N IT

—Co d o n o cl a d i u m
’
F 4 — E u d om na
'

F IG . 3
. IG . . , e l eg a n s .

m bel l a tu m (A ft R He rt w i g ) (A ft e r V e r w o r n )

main stem when separated from the stem can lead an

u . er . . .

independent
E e existence
indi v idual Fig
infusorian cells
,
an d

can be vided and ( S ee

subdivided and the cut portions can in their turn become

. .

v n di
,

F IG . 5 .
- S I P HON OP H O R E CO L ON Y . A, l git di l
on u na s e cti o n ; B , ex

l
t e r n a Vi e w ; S b, th e fl o a t ; sg, th e s w i m m i n g~ b e l l s , th e n u tr i ti v e , r ep r o du c

ti v e , a nd o t h er p ers o n s be n e at h .
(A ft er B oe c k e )l .
 AP ER II CH T

M UL T IP L E I N DI VI D ALIT U Y T
AN D N E URON ORG AN I ZA I ON

organization
TH E principle
of what of mul
maybe t iple ndividuali
regarded as t
the y derlies
basis or
i
couthe un

multiple
t er p ar t of psychic
systemic life
structure mean
of ne theon ne vous
organization
—I system becomes r Th e
n

more emphasized more clearly de ned we cend i n the

.
,

ur

scale
regarded of evolution
as mirrori n g mode
the
,

mode ofofneuron
Th e structure
organization of may
psychic
fi
be as as

lifemultiplelthough it may appear as a digression a work on

.

structure
. A
personali
of nerve t y to
elements devote
the space
reader isto morphological
asked to bear
in

mind
and this
mental important
activity fact
One of intimate
irrors therelationship
other
,

of neu
develop on r
in

ment of
fouof mental the
d to correspondvarious form
or run of neuron
parallel
.

to structure
the
m
s

vario maymodes be . Th e

aandreview oforganization
the modes It
and may
form therefore
of neuron repay us to gi v e us

neuron aggregation followi n g the stages of organ c

.
, ,

s d ifi er en t i a t i o n

evolutIn theon very lowest forms of animal life there is no nerv

i
i

system neuron has not yet become

.

and the which

ous

pri tiveare afterwardto

.

cell possessesdevelop
Th e
mi the fundamental
inthe highl y charac
di f er
d i fi e r en t i a t e d ,

functi
t e r i s t i cs
en t i at ed

g an i s m ,
o ns of the neuron In the
such as theand others there is present a sensitivity monocellular .

A m oeb a , P a r a m az ci u m , G r o m i a,
or

o vi

totouchex erna
t
,

stimulations
fo r m i s Vo r ti c e l l a

pressure l
pricking onocell
temperature
,

u ar organisms
lightM
and
,

react
chemical to l

irritations Intheverylowest forms sensitivityto allkinds

.
.

, , , , ,

.
,

8
‘
I P LE I I I UALI Y ND V D T 9

Isoled and tendency thehowever

e protoplasm
b el o n g s t o
is thatof the
the
h

oforganscel scertain
.

vs i o l o g i c a l
Th e

and wiparts labor

d iv i s io n hould
thout ofgivitheng rise towork
,

of

any S
,

It

sensi t ive to
l

certain
,

stimuli protoplasm
than others
inexpansions
infusoria manifest
for grea ensitivi pseudoty
,

ire .

n s, ex am p l e , th e

temperature and chemical

,
.

sm i c t S

case when the protoplasmic expans ons

,

st i m u l a t i o n s ;
-

5,

organizatio of the animalcule as for

,

th e i

litouc
ated infusoria in which cilia show
'

It ns

ressure and other sti m ulat o s

, ,

ci th e
'

to
ty shownve byy well monocellcorrespond
h, p
ular organismsto
,

gusta to i n .

sensations in higher forms i n c these

_

ma y r

chemical
ry

is the nature
germ outIn offact
which we may
the say
senses
,
S e

aremonocellular
developedorganism Certainmaypigmented spots
,

vi t y

Such cond tions we find in the i

become
.

more G l en o d i n

se

u
pigmented
larforerunners spots
P a ii Op lw g/s
scattered
animal uleof themaydelicate over
be thestructure
c
the
fla v i ca n g

germs of body ,
E u g l en a , v i r i d is,

'

or,

ighly di ferentiated function of sight

,

usttheremember
h

higher the
forms facf

of th
ani m t the
al life di ferent
do not t a f
.

as
ots of theinlower
ir e ct l y a further
micro evelopment
organism butout of
they d

mentally
al o g u s

di bfunction
ere t metazoa structure
from of
that
-

Th e
,

the germs of the functi ns

.
,

ff n In

but
nd in thethe organs
monocellular
are but organisms
portions of In
the
d i fi e r en t o

Such primitive organs or organo ds

.

an ism s

sm .
i
10 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
are to be found inandthe others A m ce b a p r o teu s , P a r a m ceci u m cau

In multicellular
d a t u m , Vo r ti ce l l a ,

highly developed f organisms

ctions are the organs
represented
.

subservi
by system g the
of n

cells and even by many aggregates

un

gopossitoblyformbeioneg afusortctioniofng intercon ected of cell systems

organic which
hole -
s

having cell bridges

, ,

W
"

n n

and protoplasmic ontinui t y It is in the multicel l ular

,

n s y n c y ti u m , -

organism
When that
organic s the nervou
development
c

system
reachess fi.

a st takes
certai n i t s origi
height r na
group of cells becomes di fferentiated into a nerve ganglion
.

spreadi n g out i t s protoplasmic processes li k e a network

,

over the organism and thus supplyi n g wi t h i t s

,

tions every portion of the body we a cend the an mal r ami fica
“

series the ganglia become mul t i p lied groups of neurons

,

AS s i

increase and thei r association and ordi n ation increase

.

inmentnumber and complexi t y In the course of develop

,

co -

the neurons even as the cells of the body gen

,

eral become arranged into groups of higher and higher

.

in

complexi t y Groups are aggregated i n to syste com u i

,

tiesstructure
clu tersof theandhigher constellations his hol true of the
,

ms , m n

animals as well as of the general

.

s T ds

evolutionary series of animal organization

.
, ,

nervous
inwello ordias nmore
Th e
ated complexsystem appears
form andwithbecomes at first
more in a ordissemi
n atedn ated
as
s .

di
o

evolution
-

In the lowest forms

,

the thisascent ordiin n the

ation scale
of ganof co -

glia is merely a matter of

theply nerve centres ofis atmanya ganglia siWhat
.

the is i n terrelation
present
r ep e ti ti o n ,
co -

is of
both to
-

structu
a r ep e ti ti o n

e and function m
mi nim u m
ilar ordi if n not
ation
.

identical
or con
s im

centration is almost absent so much so that each portion

, ,

as r Co -

wileastth itsinterfering
ganglionwimayth thebe completely excised wi t hout i n the
.

fu ction of the rest Dif f erentia

,

tiitson of structureand andcorrespondi

m i n i mu m ,
functionngofwitheth various
n

this lack of ganglia is at .

d i fi er en
 MUL PLE I UAL Y TI NDI V ID IT l1

the Ag nglia
t i at i o n is lso the
centres
a ack of ordination
l and integration
co - of
most
a

repeti
eleme t ion
tary of ganglia
forms of is
neuro
.

all that
organi is
z pre
ation ent and in the
only s

inthe theseparate
subsequent n

ganglia ascendi
become n g se ies
ordinated of ani m al
integrated life
n

r do
and
,

direspecterentiated
ff
neuron into a true
organization neuron
follows organization
the law
co -

of Inorganthis , ,

in general wh ch proceeds from a repeti t ion of

.

organs
iz a t i o n

highly wi
di t h like
erentiated structure organ fu liction
k e
i

asto a
to mul t iplici
structure
an d n t y
andof
function lower formsofplantshave arepeti t ionofthe
.

ff s un

sa me
otionof org n
gani liedkeforms
.

a
Th e
same
oftheanimal
Th e olds true of
serieshave animalsimi
h life
l arly the
a lower
repeti
organs si ilar statewefindin the istory of
.
,

r z

theof thevarious
nervo forms
s systemof nervous
is systems
essentially
. A

one of
m
lowest
repetition form
whi l e Th e
h

thein theprincihigherple types

of di ofer anintiation comes to the foreground
.

m al life In fact repeti t ion

,

ff e

organs
stage ofis taken
development as a fundam ntal
structure characteristic
of the nervous
eof a .

low
sys
,
Of

tem is systemic or segmental in ch

islsoat first purely From comp exiandtyonlyof likeaftesystems acter
. Th e
complexi
ard becomes ar t y Th e

or seg
.

qu a n ti ta ti v e , rw

ments
lifukection the nervous
q u a l i t a ti v e

systemsof the sysegments system.

progresses
di v ersitot ycomplexi
of
l
t
structure y of and un

of development
n tem
or

or segment
s i n creases .

wi
Th e
t h the course
 CH AP ER III
T

T YP E S OF NE UR ON ORG AN I ZATI ON

this
may Ibe arranged
F R OM standinto poi n
the t the
follo types
ing -
of
ascen the nervous
g series system
II
( ) Th e disseminated
systemic or type
segmental type which
w

may be
di n

subdi v ided accord ng to form as well as de ee of ordi

.

( ) Th e

nation into theradialfolltype owing subdiv sions

, ,

,
i gr co-

bilatero ventral type

,

(a ) Th e

med an dorsal type

.

(b ) Th e -

Inneurons
the ctinia the neurons are in a disse nated state
.

(c ) Th e i

as yet but li t tle from the o her

-
.

A mi

cells are fou d strew in a more or less disconnected state

.

Th e d ifi e r en t i at e d t

under the ectoderm or outer layer of the a i m al In the

,

n n

Planaria a s milar structure is found

,

In the scidian and others the nervous system consists

.

ofprotoplasmic
a group ofprocesses
neurons radiating
or of a single nerve ganglion with
.

all over the body of the

,

animal Dendrons axons colla erals and the branches of

,

term nal
ismenvirrecei
i arbori
v ing
.

z ations
impressions are distri
from
,

b uted
the all
external over ,

and the organ

t

internal
,

onments
larpressions and react
secretionand also sends ng
same neuron by muscular
receives act iv
i
t sty or
sensory i i gl an d u

totherefore
the stimisulations that
.

out
Th e

is i tmotor
is also reactions
motor the response
neuron in
im

sensory mo or in character
,

— —

Inthe such asthe there is a seriesof

, , ,

groups of neurons or of ganglia but they are not

.
,

M e d u s ce A c a l ep h ce,

groups are not organically con ected by radi

,

,
i n t e r co n
n ect e d . Th e n

12
 T YPE OF EURO OR A A O S N N G NIZ TI N 13

atibeinngg rather
fibres synchronous
but their inordinature nation isSeeextremely
co-

Fig si m
E ple
ganglion wi t h i t s portion acts by i t self and all work to
, ,

( a ch

gether because they belong to the same ge eral body

. .

system of the particular indi v idual ordi n ation is

, , ,

established through the general sy chronous action of

,

Th e co-

body cells oth rwise the cells could not possi b ly operate
.

n th e

Should the portion

stientlyll go on functioni
,

n wi
g t h e
i t s ganglion be cut i t would o ff,
co -
.

functionally ganglia
Th e
nor organically nei t her
di are
i n d ep en d

connected but have a

.

ordi
r ect l y

chronic n ation order a purely

and of

are syn
li k
,

e
co

separate
unison indi v idu ls
performing working ,

thei inr a F IG 7 — Di a gr a m of th e

futimectionsIn other at thewordss me in this ven

.

an d
b ll e of A u r el i a A u r i ta w it h
eight s e n se - o r g
an s (A ft e r
gi
.

n
Cl
a

stage the ordi n ation is due not to i n ternal unifyi n g

au s .
)

organizations but to the mere fact of the synchronous

.
,

co -

rh Inhm in the physiological

yt
the
,

i n functi
terconnection ns of the nerve cen
o

tres is more organic in character groups of neurons or

.

Hy d r o m ed u fi
m -

nerve
and c
are
-
ntres are
organized
e connected
into a by
double theirirn protoplasmic
g system processesTh e

upper
.

ring consists of a layer of

gliaconnectedbydelicateprotoplasmicprocesses more or less sparsely strewn gan
lower
. Th e

riganglia
ng consists are of more
interconnected gangl i a
by than
more the orupper
less one
thick hese
nerve
. Th e
‘

Both ri n gs are brought into relations by nerve

.

fi b r es

ordi
fi b r es ,
.

thus
n ated givi n
ing g rise
systemsto aof further
neurons ord
From nat on
the of the
ganglia two
of
co -
i i

theeverytwoportion
co -

rings o fibres the radiate

ani
r

m al wi in
t h all
sensorydirections
and supplying
motor fibres
.

SeeSim larly the Radiata such the

, ,

or the
.

( F ig .

i in ,
as E ch i n u s ,
14 M L PLE PER O AL Y U TI S N IT
starfiordih ated
s the nervous
i n to a system
central ri consists
n g locali of
z eda series
round of
the ganglia
mouth
of the his centralfibres ring ofingangliasends out nerve
,

co- n

di ferent di ections
,

an i m d T

Each arm is i n ne vated by i t s

.

f r

closelysi t uated g nglion or group

.

ofgroupsneuronsare connected
ll the gangl
by i a or A
a

iestablishi
ng protoplasmic processes thus
.

r a d i at

g a
allFigthe groups of ganglia See ordi ation of n co - n
,

In the n elida representi n g

.

thewithbialatero ventral ty e we meet

.

A n

mor omplex structu e of

,

F IG 8 — HYD R OM E DU SA -
p

the nervousgangliasysteminsteadSeeof hav Fig

. . .
,

“m b f e na' i 5’ m a n u b r i u
f
n i ec r
0’ m ar gi n Of th e S W I mm m
o

g
b ll w th v (

a radial arrangement become organi ed i n chai n s

' ' . .

e 1 n er e n ng
Th e

anterior
in g

probably or the
brought central
about g ngli
by oan the most ma si
a v e and is is
z

s
. Th e

coalescence of m ny mi n or
,

ganglia
glia aremuch res
smal of
er the
Th e gan
for t
a

ahavelongiatudinal series w ch
.

l an d m

segmentation
to the metameres corre of
hi

theglionbody
Sp o n d in

gi v es origi
g
cerebral
to the gan
nerves
Th e

ofganglia
the sense organs the other
.

g
supply
ansiscer l ne system t Of
an d
the other -

a 1S O gw
,

mse
or _
OF

n er
F
H
T
IG

S
E

v i g th t
e -r n
SH
OU S S Y S E M
9 — N ER V

d th
t l
T A RF I

a
.

su rr o u n
a, c en r a

s
T

th ; 6 p iph l v f
e O a’

thethere sensory organs present

mou , er e ra n er es o

(A ft J L o b )
v a r vou s m

may be found an audi t ory vesicle t ctile orga

.
th e ar s , er , e .

a paiInr theof eyeA nelida

spots the segmental plan of str t re stands
,

, a n s , an d

-
.

n uc u
16 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
tion
restri c tion further
to two
Th e
li advance
es or evenof repeti
to t i
livne e i nordi
stead n ation
of m isnya co -

simnnelida
ilar linesas ofwelldevelopment In the lower forms of the
.

n on e a

as the embryonic stages of the gher

,

forothers andtwo only si ilinar thechaiadul

ns ofts ofganglia parallel to each
.

A hi

the more a vanced forms

,

m m r un

dointoweonefindseriesthat the two parallel chains become integrated

,

, d

Th e co u r s e o f ev o l u ti o n i s t o a g r ea t er i n

In the which probabl y descend from a

.

t eg r a ti o n o f s i m i l a rl y fu n c ti o n i n g g a n g li a

common form th the nnel i the nervous system is ex

.

M o llu s co i d ea ,

neurons
t r e m el y simple
sending consist
their ng ofwi
one
protoplasmic ganglion A

processes
i or group
to
ds ,

various of
portions of the organism In the u ual l y u ted
,

o ff

togealformganglion
coloniesplacedthe nervou system consists of one
,

B r y o z o a, s ni

between the mouth and the ar In

.

s (Es o p h a

theof the thistheganglion is contained in the concavity

,

ms

disk bearing tentacles on which the

.

La p h o p o d a

mouthithWhen is
numerousplaced and supplies
l a p h o p h o r e,

nerves the tentacles and sopha s oe gu

many individual s go to form a colony or a com

,

i n di v idual a more or less or i ati g colo

.

nervous
p o s it e

If system
fromthe is found
nnelida to
we take
pass rise
tothe
,

rthropoda wefind
co - dn n ni al

theesophageal
same fu gangliondamentalthatty econsti preserved here i s one supra
.

A A

t utes the brain and a sub

,

n p T

esophageal ganglion and ganglionic chai n or ventral nerve

.

cord
o

poda theWi t h the

cerebral rise
ganglin the
a scale
become of evolution
more massi ofthe
v e and h
more o ,

Ar t r

complex and give rise to b ndles of nerv s in ervating the

.

difplexerentin structure
f sense organsand whichfunction become
-
finer
sub and
esoph more
u

eal com
gan
e n

glion
change with theythe chain
grow of
and ventral
develop gangl
quanti a t u dergo
atively asa milar
well
. Th e

as i n
o ag

Si

quali t ativel y they

:

b come
more integrated and more di ferentiated hus in; more ,
massive e more complex
f .
,

T Li m a
,
 YPE OF EURO OR A A
T S N N G NIZ T I ON 17

one of the
l u s p o l y p h em u s ,oldest representatives
,
of the
Arthropoda the nervous system consi ts of a dorsal or s

F IG . 11 . N E Rv 0 U
-
s S Y STEM OF L i m u tu s p o l yp h e mu s . S u p r a oes o
p h a ge a l ga n g i o n ; l c, c o m m i s u r e ; u ,
su b oes o p h g l g gl i
a ea an on . A , b, c, d,
bd l
o m i n a ga n g i a l (A f t e r J Loe b)

supra esophageal ganglion a commissu e and

a . . .

geal anglion
g
g
wi
o

t h a chain six small abdom

tral anglia s system of the is ighly segmental
.
“

nal,
or ,

Of
r
i
s u b oeso p h a

v en

Li m u lu s h
18 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
inbelongicharacter
n g to a See
segment Fig (
of the Each
body has peri i t p
s heral
correspond organ
ingout segment in the nervous system his is well brought
. .

inwholeone ofnervous
the experiments
system was maderemoved by Professor
i n a Loeb
. T

withethcommexcessuretionandofthea smsix ventral l portionganglia of the leftNo connec ide of

.

Th e Li m u l u s
th e p al S

tion
went wason lleft
vi n
i

gbetween
it had the
to two
be portions
artificially sti
fed l l the hese ven
.

Li m u lu s

tral ganglia are indispensable si ce they i n nervate the

,

i ; T

gitionlls ofrequisi t e in the respi r at on of the animal por

.

the commissure left was also necessary because

,

i Th e

some of the leg movements were requisi t e in the recep

.

tion of food ani m al in such a state recei v ed the food

,

and nour shed i t se f li

Th e

pendentthatare thein agroups of neurons

i
.

k e a normal
l i
that n di v idual
Patten has So i
demonn de
each leg recei v es food i n a nor
.

mal way when nothing else is left in the process oper

,

s t r at e d Li m u l u s

ationInexcept the crab

,

the theportion
dorsal that
or directly
brain innervates
ganglia are li the
t tle leg
devel
Of

oped the ventral gangl i a are however far more massi v e

.

andInbetter
;

the developed
house the dorsal ganglion is comparatively
, ,

massive and so are also some of the ventral ganglia See

.

-
fly

FigIn the honey the dorsal ganglion or the brain is

,
.
(

very massive and highly developed and so are also the ven
.

-
be e

tral ganglia See Fig his is brought out clearl

, ,

when we compare the nervous system of the honey bee

,

( T y

withIfthatthe offly theis deprived

house of its brai or of the dorsal gan
. .
,

fly

glion spontaneous movements disappear the fly remains

-
.

theexternal
same stimulus
position never moving unless acted upon by an
,

in

If one of the legs is tickled it w l

, ,

by contraction while the othe s will remain quiet

,

i re

only when the stimulus becomes very intense onl then

.
,

sp o n d ,
r ;
, y ,
 T YPE O N
S F E U R ON
‘

OR A A OG NIZ TI N 19

1 3 — N E Rv 0 U S S
. Y STEM
a ,

a, l ga g l i
do r s a n on ; b, s II b oes o p h a
. d o r sa l g an g li on ; b, su b hg l
oe s o p a ea

g l g gli ;
ea an on c, d ,gan gli a . ga n gli o n ; o, d, e, r e st o f g g li
an a .

( Af t J er . St e i n e r .
)
20 MUL PLE PER O I Y TI S N AL T

doIf theall withengslegsare respond

lef then and the
bra body
nless shiftsmay i t s
evenposi t ion
ake
flonlyyingthemovements If now abdomen is cut leaving
.

t, th e i fiy m

respond to ddle
stimuli
miportion
and the
even
.

peripheral
for qui t e aorgan
long are
th e

ime fou
after d the s
o ff ,

n to

operation been performed clearl y demonstrat ng the

,

organic independence of the ganglia ore striking how

,

h as i

ever is the following experiment abdomen the

,

isportions
cut clearcare being the b taken
dy leavthat gthethe wings middleshould and anterior
.
,

: Th e of fly

not be
,

o ff o in

injured will i ediately be on the wing i n the

,

most unconcerned manner Bethe made a similar

,

Th e fi y mm

ment on the bee he cut its abdomen and the bee went
.

exp er i

on feeding as if nothing had happened

.

; ofi

Experi
ence of segments m ents demonstrati
the dif erent
,

n
ganglia g the fu
innervati ctionalg the corre
.

n in d ep en d

which
s p o n d in g

the segmentation can be

is perfo
well med
emphasizedin all rthropoda
Segments r in
of
n

anmutualoperated i n
stimulationdi v idual
seen when
strug thrown
li n g wi together
h each are
other from
li k e
.

separate individuals experiment is very stri k ng in

, ,

g t

showi
Being n g the fu
functionally ctional independence
independent
n

the
. Th e

onlyof bond segments

that can th e
i

keep the segments together that of an actual physical

.

union by means groupsof ofingrowi neuronsng become physically con

,

is

Such
n ect e d

in
.

fact
Th e

is the condi t ion protoplasmic

that has been processes
found by
recent research in the nervous system of lower forms
.

ofof theanimhigher
al life forms
and to a certain extent in the lower g nglia
, ,

th e
a

Wnelidsitmanmayhasbe shown that the entire nervou system of

,

regarded as a ser es of brai n s and that

.

h s

An
normally
tobraineachis also a pai
segment r of these nerve
vertebrate centres
as or
well brai
as n
the s belongs
hu
i

an
,

a complex system i t is made up of segments

-

Th e m

of many brains
.

; ,

.
 YPE OF EURO R A A O
S N N G NI Z TI N
In the Vertebrates representing the median dorsal type
T O

theplexaggreganervous
es of neuron
t
syste systems
of are fused
Vertebrates and
may highly
be com
regarded
-

asbrainan systems
.

organ zationit onlyof many

Th e
i
di erssegments
from
m

the of m
lower ny
typesindi v
by idual
the a

greater aggregation operation and di erentiation of i t s

,

; ff

const tuent
thecoldvertebrate
i partsnervous systemic
sys
,
co-

em
Th e or
can segmental
be well structure
demo
,
ff

strated of
blooded ani m als such for instance as the frog but
.

t n

idove
In

t canoralsothebedogproven in warm
-

spinal blooded
cord
,

animals
the
,

medulla
-
suchandas the
the
, ,

cerebral ganglia represent aggregations of complex sys

,

Th e

tems of many segments many indi v idual brai n s organicall y

.
, ,

interco ectednn .
,
 CH AP ER I T V

TH E L AW OF IN DI VID UALI TY T AN D EVOL U I O N

lowerIF we
form examine
of more
organic closely
life we the
find representatives
that the developmentof the
consists
words in a
organic mere multiplication
s

evolution in the of imilar

lower
,

parts
stages of inl i
S other
fe is ;

purely
that thequanti t
ganglia
,

ative in
become nature it is only inthe
both ; higher
to struct forms re
and fu
character ction n and their organization becomes quali t ative
d ifi e r e n t i at e d as u

in

In the lower fo ms the function of each g glion does

,

notchaidin er in functioni
nature fromng actithosevityofofthetheotherorganism
gangliais inotn thea
.

r an

ff

synthesis
functionally
.

of Th e

dependent ganglia int mately

but si m
d ifi e r en t i at e d , interrelated
ply a conglomera
i and
tion of gangliaand whose
whose only only union
relationship is thei
is a rsumpatial
of
,

many s i n t er c o n

and
i l ar actions
n ect i o n ,

functional occurri
si mn g sim
ultanei ultaneously
t y t me Prox
consti mi
t utet y i
then space
only i
S im

bondsSinceof union
.

in i

entis aninorganicthe ganglia are in

order tooneinsure simneurons
.

reali t y fu ctionally
ultaneitofy ofthefunctio the bond n i n d ep en d

become
,

organically connected Th e
otherdi erent
words ga glia
they ff
n,

become hus the findi n gs of pathy Bethe

.

— in

and others have shown concrescence of neu ons i n the lower

,

c o n c r es c e n t T A

form of life such as the leech for instance as well as i n

.
, ,

thelife lower ganglionic structures of the higher forms of

s , , ,

It is only when we reach the higher and more co plex

.

22
m
 24 MUL PLE PER O Y TI S N AL I T
justments
leech are and
found adaptations
not to of
er thefrom separated
those por
observed ions of
in the
the t

healthy i
thewithindividualsn di v idual
of of
otherthe species
spec es of Inthethe rai
di ff
n worm
nnelids we andmeet i n
imilar condicomplete
tions individual is really nothing but
.

i A
S S eg m en t s a ct li ke co m p le t e in

asensecomposi t e of many segments which may in a certai n

.

d i vi d u als Th e

be regarded as inferior but stil l more or less i n de

.

pendent inindividual organic i t y of the complete

,

di v idual is brought about by structu al relation

, ,

s Th e un

shiinferip obyr ganglia

the actualor segment
concrescence of the many i n dependent
.

/ ( e a l th y r

concrescence of i
inferior n di v iduali t
individuali ies t ies or of gan
glia is all the more possi b le nay even inev table becau e
-
.

Th e

theand condi
si m t
ple ions to which
requisi the
t e indi
mode vofdual
reactionreacts ,

or are
of uniform
f nction
,

i
i ,
s

isto sbempletrue unvaried

i
of the
.

and
lower
Th e
un
forms odified
of a condi
consciousness m t ion al s o fou d u

Wi t h the advance of organic evolution the gangl a

, , ,

come more integrated and at the same ti m e more qualita

.

i be

assumes
t i v e ly di a erentiated
di
ff
erent posi Et ch
ion ganglion
and adefini
,

orta
esystem
stage ofof ne
the rons
func u

tion as a whole his very or quali t at ve

.

ff

development
gangliato m makes
nifest it
their impossible
.

acti
T

v i t y for
unless separate
they neurons
partici p ate or
d ifi er en t i at i o n

in
i

onein aggregates
systemic whole bond a

in otherthatwords ;
keeps they
neurons always and f nction
ganglia
,

isannotinternal
any more of a purely ex ernal character but it of
,

Th e

nature it is one of fu ctional life acti v i t y In

.

t is

theespecially
higher informthoseofbelongilife thenginterrelation of neuron syste
,

the most complex and most

, .

s -
ms ,

highly
urebond except developed aggregates
here isthatno ofactual is
structural entirely of
connection a functional
to

no organicnat
function his functional bond is all
,

theadaptations
more necessary as wi t h the ascent of organic evolution
.
,

to external environment become more and more

.

,
 INDI V ID UAL Y E LU IO IT AND VO T N 25

c omplex
requisi t e and
to varied
ente the
into fu same elements
ctional relations
’

and groups
wi t h being
variou
aggregatesby independence diversity functional life activi t y is con
,

r n s

elements
d it i o n e d
and aggregates
. Th e
th e and freedom of indi o

v f
idual
life In
is themore lower stages
l ss of
mple mental
uniform evolution and where
there
.
_

social
is li t
tleccurrimoreng toin life whole narrativesomecan simple incidents
,

or e Si

be incorporated
, ,

co m m u n i c a t e b ey o n d

in one v ualWith ymbol such cture wri t i n g or hiero

.

o a

the advance of ul t ur and evelopment

,
_

is s as pi -

ofcomementalindependently
life sentencesrepresented phrases andby final l y syllables
,

gl y p h i c s C e d

di erent symbols
.

be

whsuchchasenter into functional relations w th one another

, , ,

ff

the s llabic ri t i n g of Babylonic civilization

,

i i '

risein all its phase and the rapid growth of mental acti v i t y
,

y w Th e

bri n g about such a weal t h of mental

.

o f c i v i l i z at i o n

products that the former modes of symbolic representation

l

inbe whole blocks

brokenbecomethe indibecomev idualtoo rigid
symbolic last
elements bondsbecome have li to
b Th e

free and i n dependent econom in

.

symbol is most marvellous Wi t h some twenty four or

,

e r at e d , Th e y

twenty symbols the i n fini t e wealth of thought can be

.

s -

ease ected
ly represented and the ease wi t h which it can be
.

-
five

symbols
ff
i
is
are almost
no miraculous
longer indissolubly
,

i n
combi di vnidual
ed elemental
thei r rela Th e

tions becomeof thep inelydividual functional i n character inde

.

ease and
p en d en c e
elastici t y of combi element
n
ur

ations brings
and theaboutpossi the
b i l i great
t y of
. Th e

infini t e progress the representatio

mental relationsof econom reigns supreme not only in social
In of newly formed n

development but also in organic evolution lowe an

.

Th e l a w y

organization is the more organic more fixed are the Th e i

'

relations of the elementary indi v idual neurons and heir

.
,

th e

groups the higher an organization is the more scope is

, ,

; ,
26 MUL PLE PER O AL Y
TI S N IT
givento
and finall smaller
y in andmore
the highest restricted
spheres aggregates
of the of
highest neurons
organic ;

forms
ielement the
ndependence indi v
andidual element
obtai n s full the neuron
freedom attains
enteri ncomplete
g an
i n to any neuron aggregate economy is here
, ,

in as

ofmutations
the utmostand icombi mportance
n ations by possi
means
Th e b le
of
.

groupiTh e

associations gs per
and n

dissociations of i n di v idual elements and thei r groups are

.
,

incalculable and progress is practical l y i n i t e From

,

structural to
,

functional
tofrominditheviduallowestfreedom relationshi
of the whole p from
scale organic
of organi bondage
z ations
fin .

to the highest from the s mplest medusa

,

toWethemayhighesaytthatstatethisof society this is the law of evolution

,

law of evolution has not only a bio

,

s —

logi c al but also a psychological sociologi c al and even an

.
,

ethical significance
fr o m
,

s tr u ctu r e to
.
,

Th e g en e r a l t en d e n cy o f
fu n c ti o n , fr o m b on d a ge to
,

ev o l u

fr ee d o m
ti o n i s
o f
th e i n d i vi d u a l e l em en ts .
 CH AP R TE V

T T
EVOL U I ON ARY S AG E S OE P S Y CH I C EL EM EN T S

A
psychic elements analysis
consti
P SY CH OL O G I CAL
t uting reveals
the sensory to us the
compounds fact that
are
oftionssuchthata stable character
dissociation is in the
wellnigh nature
impossi of b their
le combina
union
ofandsensory
compoundselements wi
not t other
free in
h sensory
its characterpresentative .

groups
psychic
Th e

elements
solubly in
bound these elementary
-

Sensory
is
psychic
presentative compounds
elements
.

are
enter indis
Th e

into
what
ments may
being be figuratively
so intimately
.

termed
interrelatedchemical and union
interconnectedthe ele
as to givinetegrated
rise to a psychic tissue in which they are struct
,

psychic
u r a lly

eleme forming
ts of the a
sensoryconti n uous
presentative organic compo u i t y
d n

are so tocansaypossibly gro n beintoe oneectedorganic whole and no disso

,
.

Th e n un

c i at i o n

ingredients
,

of
w

the organic
ff wi t hout
psychic injuri n
compound
,

g the con
sensation
s t it u en t

poundof of red
manypsychic of sweet or
elements of pain
but theiris in
combire ni t y
ation a al com so
. A

stable firm indissoluble that the elements cannot be

, , ,

is

freed from their union and their joint organic acti v i t y

,

an d

comes revealed inthe moment consciousness as one conti n u

, ,

be

ouselementsanalyzable uni t y It is only by inference that the

,

un

canSensory of the
be postulated sensory
but compound
not
.

gi v encandi r be
ectlyseparated
i n experience they ;

compounds
senaorgroupelement is cannot
brought
,

be
a re

into decomposed
acti v i t y at all i ts soon
must A as
work a "
.

of whichit is organic consti t uent isola

.

s y

tion of sensory elements fromtheir compound groups is

,

in an . Th e
im
27
28 MUL PLE PER O I Y TI S N AL T
possi
being b le
of because
the i
sensoryt i s death
element of theelement
in its i
groups t self apart life
from Th e

thealwaysgroupdefinitheteelement cannot exist In other words i t is

.
,

is ;

whole never groups

isolated of sensory
elements elements
sensory which
elementsact as are a .
,

soadmiorganicall
t
,

of no y connected
variation in
“

so
thei r firm y integrated
interrelations no that
.

theyTh e
l

tions no shifti n gs of the elements are possi b le ele

,

; t r an s p o s i

ments of the
relrelatedtionssensory
,

sensory
which admit presentative
of no change compound have
group ofdefiinter te . Th e
ni

readyIn made presentative elements is given xed and . Th e

fi

combi
-

npassi
ationsn g to
or presentative
.

and
systems secondary
in which presentative
the sensory
compounds
arygratedsecondary enter as
compounds consti t uents we
p ec ep t u a l

though that
otherwise the
firmly element
i n te fin d

still admit variation integration of the

,

groups and especially ofthe secondary presentative groups

,

of Th e

isnucleu
not offormedthat by a group organic character round a
.
,

or combination of groups of
, ,

un m o d i fi ab l e A

pricomemaryaggregated
elements andgroupsthe oftotalsecondary sense elements
.

consolidated and unified system

,

aggregate
of groups gi v es
resulti rise
n g to
i n a
a
-
be

percept In percei v ing the chair yonder only the visual

,

sensations consti t ute the true sensory groups that form

,

theare nucleus of the percept other psychic groups that

.

crystallized
resistance the round
volume the
thepercept
size such
shape
.

as
and thed weight
Th e

stance the
are
reall y groups they are largely tacto
, ,

mnucleus
sc artheygroups tacto tingedmotorby groupsthe sensory quali t y of the
, , , , ,

v i su o ~ t a ct o ~ m u s cu l a r ;
u

seen
ul

indirectly ;
hough
ar e

these sensorially
secondary sensory visuali z
groups ed
area character
firmly integrated still their integration is not of such
-
, ,

as not to become disi n tegrated and rearranged

.

into new system of groups Such a disintegration is no

,

doubt e fected with di icul y but it is by no mean

f
s

ff t
.

,
s imp os
 A E OF P Y I ELEME
ST G S S CH C NTS
'

29

sibledmit of decomposi
perceptualtioncompouinto dselementary
Th e l ke the prisensory
n

m ary ones
andun i

secondary sensory groups component elementary

.
, ,

sensory
entand condi gro
t ps
ions can
and be
circ
u experienced
stances separately
We can
.

u
Th e

close derour di er
eyes n ff

thus walk up
experienc to the
the object
free of perception
muscular
um

say
sensations the of chair
distance
.

and
or wesensations
may pushofourresistance
hand against the chair and experience
, ,

or take the chair in the hand

,

and
th e

shape experience pri mthe

ary muscular
and sensations
secondary of
sensory
,

weight
groups andin
short
withdrawing going .

to
the make
Th e
up
organizing the percept
nuclear groupcan ofbe isolated
primary senby ,

thus brin ing about a disi n tegration of the par

,

s at i o n s ,

If
t i cu l a r
we aggregate
nspect more closely
g

this process of isolati n we

find that the consti t uent secondary sensory groups are not
.

I o

really isolated so as to stand out all by them elves What

,

actually
simply happens
the formation in this
of
,

a seeming
series of process
new of
perceptual isolation is s .

gates
lated and which the
specially
in particular
brought out sensory
become groups
the nuclei that are
the iso
foci
a gg r e

For inthe perceptual aggregatei t is alwaysthe characterof

,

thenuclearnuclesensorythataggregate
is speciallythat brought out and i t is the
.
,

allple theto other

us

aggregates ti n
revert ges with
to our i t s sensory
previous color
exam
,

chair thethe percept

touch may chair
form In
the passing
nucleus
.

the
To

of thefingermoment over the

and
may stand out on that ccount more clearly in conscious
.
,

ness but around this primary nuclear sensory group other

, ,

secondary sensory groups such as thermal and muscul r

, ,

sensory ele ents become organi ed to form the synthesis

,

ofof thethe perceptual moment If we try to find out the shape

,

m z

chai by a series of touches we really form a series

,

oftactopercepts the sensory nuclei of which are not visual but

.

muscular in their nature sensory group then

,

, ,

-
. A , ,
30 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
cannotonlyinappear
realityasappear
a nucleu i n a purely
aro d w isolated
ch other form sensor It
roups theare organized
.

c an s un hi y
g

ness To
a hig
sensory y developed
group always type
hl of
appearsmoment
.

con
embedded ciousi n -
s

agroups
more or sensoryle s plasticgroupmaterial of secondary sensory
1

ofdefinia tperceptual aggregate

A tends
s

to
prick become
is locali a ed nucleus
on a
e poi n t of the ski n and is felt as comi n g from a
.

A z

hard resistant sharpened object Sensory groups come i n

.

aggregates Dissolved out from ion i n one aggregate

,
.

theto enter
sensoryintogroup becomes li b erated but only imme ately
.
, ,

un

combination ith another aggregate If we

.
,

di

designatesensory primarygroups sensoryby groups by capi t al s and

,

small letters then

.

s ec

may representanothera percept

o n d a ry

percept i n which
where C B
is is
most the prominucleus
n ent
, a B c d
;
a1

nent
a2 b2
and another
C d1

consti t utes
02 Dpercept
the in
nuclear which
sensory is most
group pro
Wi t h D mi
,

the formationhasof each

,

become new the percept

focus the
or partic
the nucle ar sensory
stand ul
.

outIn reali
mosttyclearly
g r o u p w h i ch
and hence may be regarded as isolated us s
'

emphasize however
sensory not
group only
i t selfis isolation
becomes
,

absent
changed ibut
n the
char
.

acter sensory group appears as a nucleus a

, , ,

component
secondary
.

of a
sensory new psychic
Th e

group it aggregate
becomes a and from
primary bei n g
sensory a ,
as

group One thing however is clear that the sensory

,

groups
enti r ely appear
free
.

in
may di ferent
sti l be compoun
regarded as
,

and
f though
capable of never
rela
,

ds ,
,

tipound
ve isolation byliberation
formi g consti
,

the t uents
sensory of group
n

from com
the d i fi e r en t

perceptual
Th e
aggregate
s .

can
Th e
be ef ected
primary and secondary groups may be shifted but in an indirect
of

way f
,
.

1
S e e Si i s , P s d y ch l o gy o of gg t i
Su T hi s
es on
. wi l b el dvl e e ope d in
Pri nc i p l es o f Ps y h l gy d
c o o an P y h p t h o l gy
s c o a o .
32 MUL PLE PER O A Y TI S N L IT

or ofrelation characte of
fu s i o n
such istic
a na of secondary
ure as r

to be sensory
highly elements
unstable
and constieasilytuent dissociated as soon as association is formed
.
,

Th e is t

indi
Th e
v idual ty in representati
the aggregate v e elements
into which do
they not
enterlose astheir
the
.

priprimmaryary andsensorythe elementsi

secondary dodo inin perception both

In the s ens at i o n , or
,

the consti t uent elements thoug formi n g an asso

.

r ep r e

sti l l stand out clear and disti n ct independent

.

s en t at i o n h

elements
,

c i at i o n , as

ease
'

Representati
gi v i n g v
rise
.

e to elements
all forms can of be shifted
combinations wi t h
combi great
n a
tions
groups
,

of which
can nei
possi bt her
ly pri
permi m ary
t nor
In secondary
experienci n elements
g a sensa or ,

tion
tensi tof
y red
the of a
sensory particular
elements shade
present of aresatura fixed ion
.

and and gi v en t in

ina percept
definite sayrelatiofonsa table
,

in perceptions
is also ;
defi i t experience
ely gi v en of
the th e

particular
elements individual
and relations
,

percept
as soonexperienced
as i t is has
percei
,

defiv ed i t e
at fixed
al l
n

n
;

Th e horse
thedefinchair in
the pe
lamp ception
the has
house defini
present
r t e relations
i n perception the table
have
.

te more or less fixed relations which admi of no

, ,

change We cannot horse wi t h i t s tail on its fore

, , , ,

i t

head and ears on i t s chai r has no wi n gs to fly

,
‘

s ee a

wiandth relations
nor has thein perception
table a tongue for speech elements
.

b ac k , t h e
'

In representation are fixed

the horse so havein rep
i t s N ot
. Th e
is it

mane on the back and ta l in front the ass may preach

.

r es en t at i o n m ay

orcarryprophesy the chair and table may have tongues

.

on conversations Wh t cannot be done in rep

,

an d

very fo d ion of universe may be

,

removed and another world wi t h new relations may be

.

r e s en t at i o n ? Th e un at th e

createdIn representation in m gi n ation i m poss ble forms

of metamorphoses may be e fec ed the most marvellous
.

,
i a ,
i
f t ;
 A OF P Y ELE E
ST GE S S C HI C M NTS 33

deeds may be
lifemay ofbe transported accomplished
abian Nights may miber acle
passed may be
through ena s ted
and the
we c

i n to wonderland wi t h the greatest ea e

, ,

Ar

In representation time space and condi t ions nni

,

and the impossible becomes a reali t y In other

.

ar e a

words representative elements unli k e sensory elements do

, , ,

hi l at e d ,

notplasticiformty in theirunalrelationships
terable relations they possess a high
.

they are independent and

, , ,

fi x ed
'

enter into
as thefacielements free associations
can shift andin Which the elations as wel
change wi t h
;

the utmost ease r

,

an d lity andWhithele theperceptual

sensory elements
elements areare infirmly a held
state of
the representati v e elements attain their
.

in c o mp o u n d s

en ce

Weand
f u si o n ,

are here confronted

fr e e d o m
by the same law characteri tic
i n d ep en d

evolution in general course of p ychic evolution

.

runs
of

found parallel
in the to
gro that
h of
and organic
development
.

evolution
Th e

of such
neuron as we
systemshave or
s

ofnamely
social thetatessubstiandtution
productsof functional even ofrelations
ethical relations
,

wt

ural relations
s

tendency psychic
an d

evolution for struct

as it is
of evolution in general is
,

. Th e Of ,

, fr o m s t r u c tu r e to fu n c ti o n fr o m
,

b on d ag e to fr e e d o m o f th e i n d i v i d u a l e l em en ts .
 CH AP ER I T V

TT T
TH E A RIB U ES T OF P SY C H I C ELEMEN S

tweenWE must poi

representati n vt e out
and the
sen fundamental
ory elements both pri m ary d ifi er en ce b e

and
sory secondary
elements representation
reduce an A
i m age is not
an made
idea to up s

of
sensationssen ,

isof untrue to fact idea of a color has no hue the idea

.

To

a tone does not ou d nor is there any flavor to an idea

.
,

Th e

ofmaytastebe pleasantn idea oftheinidea tenseofpainan does not ache i n fact i t

.
,

s n

intense light is hard y

,

paihardly
nfulshocking
to the eyesto theandearthe idea of a jarring sou d is
.
,

; l
n

Sensory elements may pass through all degrees of

,

tensi t y Starti n g wi t h the visi b le or

.

in

audi b
increased le
.

for example
intensi t ies we
finally can advance
reaching a along a series
m in i m u m

hof s
,
m inimu m

attri b ute of intensi t y is specially characteristic of sensory

, ,

m a xim u m T i

elements sound may be high or low a blow may be

.
,

strong
may be or weak
intense
. A
a
but light
an may
idea be
of dark
the sameor bright
sensation a toothache
is ne ther
,

high nor low nor strong nor weak nor dark nor bright
, ,

noressential
intenseattribRepresentati v e elements lack i n tensi t y the
,

ute of sensory elements Sensory elements

, , , , , ,

on the otherelements hand lacknamely the attrivibvuteidnesscharacteristic of rep

.
,

idea or rep
.
,

of an i n tense sensation maybeveryvague whi l e

,

r es en t a t i v e — Th e

the Representative
idea of a weak sensation may be very vi v id
.
, ,

r es e n t at i o n

elements di er from the pri m ary and

,

secondary se ory elements not only by the attribute of

.

ff
ns

34
 A R U E OF P Y ELEME
T T IB T S S C HI C NT S 35

vin vmely
idness but also by another important
representati v e characteristic
element is not
only cogni t i v e but recogni t i v e Presentati v e ensory ele
, ,

a r e c o g n i ti o n A

ments pr mary and secondary ave direct reference to

.
,

the objreferencect to oftherepresentati

relations ofve theelements externalto external
environment
.
,

i h

rela
, ,

tions is essentially of an indirect chara ter In other

.
,

Th e

words
have sensory elements
cogni t ion whether
whi l e primary
repr or
sentative secondary
elements
c .

have cogni t ion or recogni t ion I see the book on

, , ,

i mm ed i a te e

myover table I close my eyes and represent i t to myself

,

me d i a te

again I look out the wi n dow and see a house

.
,

areprese
horse t and carriag near by I close my eyes and
'

of

the who e scene over again It is usually stated

.
,

e ;

that the represen ation is a copy of the original

.

n l

ence of the presentation Evidently the representation is

.

t ex p e r i

regarded
aselements as not being
a opyhaveis notthethefunction the same as the presentation
same asof the original Representative
.

just ,

the f ction
,

ofover again withoutIn therepresentation experiences are lived

.

co g n i z i n g a g a i n , un

r e c o gn i ti o n

actual recu rence of hose

.

r t ex p er i

e n c es

In order
ofmustits beoriginal
.

that i t a
mustcopy be a corepresentat
nized as aon copybe a true
that copy
is i t i

cognized as somethi n g already cognized in other

, ,

—
g

words it mu t be image representation

, , ,

orcompound
idea of referring
,

a table is tonottheitselfobjecta tabtablee norit isisrather

s r e co g n i z e d

it a sensory
.

a
Th e
l
, ,

chic stateaspectreferring representationto the ensorydoescompound on i t s

,

p sy

not refer directly

,

s ob

totabletheasperceived
j e ct i v e
table as it is in theimagecase of the percept butrefersto thenot
. Th e

toobjectthe object immediately but mediately to the object as

, ‘
,

Th e o r r ep r e s en t at i o n ,

of the sensory compound to the percept Hence

.
,

thewordsobjectit is is cognized over in representation in other

, ,

, .

;
,
r ec o g n i z ed .
36 MUL PLE PER O A Y
'

TI S N L IT

acter Recogni
thus t ion
in is
the ei t her
dea of a
mangeneral alongor of a
with pec
its fic char
content S i

thereman is refers
also recogni t ion in a general way the idea
”
; i

to man i n general the content not referri n g

, ,

toI have
any particular
of my friendi n dividual
John refers representation
to Jo specificaTh e however
,

y In
theent immediate perception i t self there is no recogni t ion pres
,
.
,

hn ll

In the direct perception of the object horse we

.

aremerehardly
.

perception justified of theof speaki

horse n
we g of
do recogni
not reco t ion
ni e iIn
t the a
,

horentirely
e on thefactnature that weofpercei v e the object as i t is depends
.

g z as

theing sense
.

of
Th e

reali t y that the

the sensory
object compo
is identi fi ded which
as gi
belong v es un
,

involvi to nag certain

the functilass o is
ns Cdue
of to
;
i
representm ultaneous
ti v e association
elements S

namely recognition I n t h e p er c ep ti o n i ts el f t h er e i s
a ,

cog

here is however recogni t ion present whenever the

.
,

n i ti o n , bu t no r e c o g n i ti o n

percept is associated wi t h representati v e elements When

.

forfriendinstance on seei g a horse I recogni z e it as my

, , ,

s horse representations of my friend s ho se p s

.
,

through my miobject nd givand ing riseidentifying

to specifiitc orrecoreconi ionn zingOnit
, ,
’ ’
,
r as

g t

first as a huge beast and afterward as an elephant

.
,

p er ce i v i n g an g i

elements wi t h their function of recogni t ion are

,

r ep r e

once more present gi v i n g rise to general recogni t ion the

,

s en t a t i v e

object beinotngasidentifiedany specific and classi

experience
,

fi ed in the
that process
can be of recog
localized
,

under
n it i o n

pass defi
from i t e condi t
generaltothe
n i o ns more process
speci fi cof recogni
and i
Th e
n thet ion may
course
ofthetheobjectprocess of association i t h representati v e elements
.

th e

attai n s amore and more specific determi n ation

,

Th echaracteristics
and of the the ma sensory
n trai telements
s of are organic
representa
.

tive elements are

co h es i o n

d ep e n d en c e .
i n t en s i t y
and
v i v i d n es s , r e c o g n i ti o n

C o g ni ti o n i s
i

c h a r a c t e r i s ti c o f th e
th e

f u n c ti o n a l i n
s en s o r y a n d
 A R U E OF P Y ELEME
TT I B T S S C HI C NT S 37

of psychic
r e c o g n i ti o n

elements
o f
may
th e
gi v e rise to com
vari o us e
r ep r es en ta ti v e e l e m n ts Var i Ou s

states of i n termediary degrees rangi n g from the most

.

b i n at i o ns

tense cohes on of sensory compound

independence of representations
i to the most ,

vi.
v id s
in
 CH AP ER VII T

E
R PR S NE E TT A I ON S A N D T H E BREAK - U P T OF P ERS O N ALI Y

characteristic
WE have poi
of n ted out
representati that
v e recogni
elemen s t ion
as is
againstspecially
cog
terWhensomewha
n it i o n of sensory
more lements
closel y Whate Let doesus inspect
recogni t ionthe mat
imply
t

we meet a friend of ours whom we have not

.

t ?

seen for yea s and i t takes us time to recogni z e hi m hen

.

we meetintroducedan acquaintance
r

and
,

we to
have whoma hardwe have
struggle been to but
identify
; w
re

hiscenes
m when
c en t l y

;
of fai we
r y hear
land wea fairy
had story
wandered
,

and recognize
through in the
the old
dusk
ofthrough
the eveni
before n g andwhenhave
-

we
a
; re
fain d a
recognibook t ion hasti
of l y a glanced
content
the argument
wehas notgoneunderby allDoes
as now clearly unfolds
thesenotcircumscognition before
ances recall our
somethi view
t

n g do
that
th e

really mean call

,

r mem ranceinvolvesRecogni
e b
?
? t ion
recollection then implies
revi v al
r e-

memory
recall and Rep
along
re ,

wimainth vicharacteristics
vidness and offunctional relationsh p consti t ute the
.

r e s en t a t i o n

representati v e elements
, , ,

Wha th ppen
sets intoidetheof relationsh now when
domain ofp isrepresenta
a s the process
i v e of
life degeneration func
.

ofrecallfunctareonalequd lyssociation
t i o n al S af f ected
Vividness
i It
and meansrecogn some tionformor
t ? Th e

i n volved bo h become weakened and

.

i i i

vague in proportion to the ex ent and depth of the process

.

al t

ofequally
degener tion andOrdialong n r ly wiallth functional hree aspects are
,

38
a

a fi ect e d ,
. a i
dissociation th e t
40 MUL IP E PER O L Y T L S N A IT
isorganized
as di ferentpersistas dayth ough
f and bothnight andbutthethehabihabitsts arebeitheng most well
noticed characteristics of those we know except i n the c e
, ,

of some change
few intiormatewakifriends
, ,

as

Th e
I was i t ti n g byn g occurred
my wi n dow not quickly
readi n g
.

but i t grad
hap
pened somethi n g of Herbert Spencer s Somethi n g there
,

u ally S — as

touched a chord that had ceased to vibrate over a year

.

’
—

before One poi n t i n the chai n of my past experience

.

foundLookiallngwasoutquickly
.

of the regai
wi n n
dowed t ngs seemed real as I
compared the iew out of the wi n dow with what i t a
.
,

hi —

mthenuteeyesbefore
i It
where there was a was a real
.
V
li v i g view to be seen
interesting wi t h
fla t
n

fa d ed un
w as

great eat world opened up before me not to the

, ,

p i c tu r e

ocular vision tone but to the mental eye gai n I felt the
.

Th e gr

thrill of li v i n g awaken those chords of sympathy that b nd

, ,

eachDurithingg that is wi t h all that is has been or i s to be

.
,

observations that day

compari
n and
n g the
the next
two I
phases made of a great
person many
i t y
, ,
.

the strong and the weak as I will c l them

,

al

las I woke to fall asleep again I hope I pray

,

al

there is a waki n g for one day of life is worth more than a

, .

A !

yearItof sleeponly a few days later I don t now exactly how

.
, ,

long when goi n g back i n to precisely the s me envi r on

.

’
w as k

ment routi n e habi t its favor the proved the

,

stronger and me me back

,

in w ea k er

For a few months the persona i t y was very unstable

, ,

p u ll ed d r a gg e d

changidownng phase lightly from day to day It finally set

, , .

but is a very weak personali t y I go on without

,

much i n terest in the world able to make a li i n g but

.

t l ed

iforgotten
ng few joysalmost and fewas f sorrows a dull dull life past
, .

v h av

st as passed li t tle thought of the

, ,

Th e

future little of the great world about me I ow it

.
, ,

, a ,

, an d . kn
 REA OF PER O AL Y
B K UP S N IT 41

ismeais less than worldanotherbeca e testimony

I once could but that now to
-

g r ea t us s e e,

s a boy I went to school very li t tle but read much I

,
’
s

read becau e there was something in books I wanted to

.

A ;

getthe at ritIingtookof especial delight in scientific study Except

,

book w
through
.

froma few
cover cientific
to cover thinkers
but sear I never
hed
S read
through iat
.

forI readthe Iparticular

sifted into mental
two food
parts I
the was
bulkiestin need of
useless What
to me
, c

Imyslungmentalawaygrowth the substance of the other was bound up in

.

and became a part of me to be

, ,

companions
lost or Oh
f o r g o t t en where now ,

books were my ? My
,
n ev e r

Having saved li t tle money for the purpose I quit

.
,

work three years ago and entered high school Decided

.

a
-

to studyto Latin and fo d i t di ficult Not being accus

,

give up what I had undertaken I determi n ed to

.

un f

conquer it it became more di cult my determi n ation

.
,

t o m ed

became one fixed idea to which everyt ng else was sacri

,

. AS ffi ,

hi
fi c ed
studies I loved and
givenIn upeighteen months I had exhausted myself mentally
.

Th e all of my pleasures were

AstormentI had felHappy t my powers failing life had been one l ving
.

for me each day was forgotten as it

.

passedFrom sheer exhau tion

,

From that
.
,

moment a load was my mind I felt stronger

.

s I ga v e up t h e fig ht

It was a few days after this a Friday or a Saturday I

.

o ff

thibacknk inItohadthethesameexperience I have related It was going

. .

,
school room that brought me back
,

Duri n g the remai n ing two months of school I read other

.
,

things during study time and studied none of my lessons

.

butthanfoundbefore I could
One reci t
exceptione and Istand
pent my exams
three hours
,

fara better
week
,

at Latin with my teacher

.

.
,
S

.
42 MUL IPLE PER O AL Y T S N IT

origi Duri
n al n g
but these
the two
fact ismonths
every everyone
original thought
thought I me
expressedvery
duri n g those two months
riintoy inwordthoseformtwo wasdayscarried
,

had i t s ,

bir h and
previousoverandthethegthought growth beto ngmatu
t
put
t

the Itwocouldperiods f that ,

separates ul
,
i

not remember in itself that period of the strong

‘

personali t y I could not call to nd feelings and aspira

.

tions
seemed but I
have
,

could beenremember
stereotyped its into word beca
mi
e
language they
its
t h o u g h ts , us

form Language seemed to be the intermediate li n k that

,

to ( )

connected
thought
.

of the two
those phases
two days hroughout
seemed to the
T
havetwo months
made a the
far
deeper impression on memory than any hing else and ex
.

cept as counted by days and

longerfewperioddaysofortimeweeksthanI thedon previoushours those two
eighteen days were
months a t , ,

t remember now though I

,

canalitylookfeelingit upthatafterit myfastexperience of the strong person

.

A ’

fadi n g from memory I wrote

, ,

anmakeaccount of it some six y pages taking great care to

,

w as

it accurate Unfort ately that record has een

, ,

destroyed I have no direct memory of the period of

, ,

un b

strong personali t y now and all I may say about it is based

.
,

on myIt wasmemory of that record

.

wri t ten between midnight and three o clock and

,

Ithegotconclusion
up from itbedmustto wribe tconsigned e it I hadto wripreviou ly come
.

i n g for fear of
,

s to

myWhendeathI found as I itbelieved i t m ght be of value to someone

.

that when
,

it was fast fading

forgotten I from
should memory
cease
i

to and
endeavorrealized to
.

letprisonthe tiprisoner out and he should lie unconsc ous in his

,

l l
toforexistthe withouti t s threescore
havi n g and
known ten of were
his out
own ex and
stencethen cease
except
i

period of his first score of years It was this

,

thought that took me out of bed at midnight to record the

,

experience for I thought even if it were forgotten if I

.

, ,
 REA OF PER O AL Y
B K UP S N IT 43

had it recorded in my own handwri t i n g I should know

-

something
interestt in him ofshouldof the prisonerdo and
something though to hav
set ng
him no
freepersonal ,

the school year I graduated Latin not

,

excepted and then began work at a trade and in that

.
,

A the en d -

change of environment h ve a most forgotten my two

,

years of school life which shows what a weak personali t y

, ,

a l

Iexpected
have nowfor IHowever have
-

made I ,

have
a livingdone and better
am than
givi n gI once
satis
faction to my employers have been advanced and have
.
,

goodInpromise of further advancement

, ,

the weak phase it is characteristic that thought and

, ,

language are inseparable It is impossible think faster

.

than
thought speakis so or speak
independent
( mentallyof words
.

In orthe strong
verbal )
rep vigorous
esenta
to

tion that I can think ten or even twenty times as fast as

.
,

Ithecanstrong speakI think In theinweak images I think

of in images of wo ds in r ;

In both phases of personali t y life is made up of seei n g

.
.
,

th i n gs

and doi n g and what I do is adapted and directed by what

.
,

I see butlinthere k
,

is is
only this
habi vast
t in dif
the erenc
other iin
t the
is a
f one
vast the con
network e :

of Inhought and feeling that consti t utes mental life

, ,

n ect i v e

the weak I may speak of what I believe just as

,

Iwhatdo inI thebelievestrongaboutforgetting that it is of no importance

.

irecti n g my conduct most

that
,

thi
being n gs as
really i t has no
however part
I mayin
deceive myself controlled by habi t In the strong pre
,

d (

viotrain toof every act hroughout the day is a long but quick
,

thought which determ ned and this train of

.
,

ns t

thought is controlled by my beliefs

,

i it ,

Ordinand arilythishowever bo h vividness and memory are

”

is especia ly true in severe cases of disso

.

S nce loss of memory is the most obvious and

, ,

a fl ect ed , l

strilatterkinalone
c i at i o n .

g pathological
i
manifes at on i t
should become the index of the severity of the is tnatural ithat ,
the
 M L PLE PER O AL Y
U TI S N IT
extent
gaps i and
n depth
the of
conti n ui t y mental
of
th e lesion
personal breaks
consciousnes
Th e and
are
gauged by loss of memory ental systems not bridged
.

over ifbystarted
memoryon aretheisor career
many wiintdependent
. M

h a good i n dividuali
supply of t
men ies
talFormaterial they form so many i n dependent person i t ies
,

an d

completeafter all
his
,

where memory
dissociation can isbe gone the
traced to dissociation
fu
al

ctional is
as
.

agai n st structural i n terrelationshi p of psychophysiolo ca

, ,

T n

elements and systems

.

gi l
.
 CH AP ERT V III

TH E T NA URE OF T FA M I LI AR I Y

recogni
possibly experience
TH E t ive function
more clearlyof revealed of in representative
cases where element
previous
th e

quentwhenrecognition
r cep t u al the object
Consider does
what not
happensresult in
for i t s
e, we meet whom we do not
but whoour int oduces himselfWe asare toldwhoof hasthe had the
‘

r
.

a p er s o n seem to
on e
,
in

tances
edof ourthemutual under
a c

eventsfriends which we
that haveand taken have
a i n t an ce

place
.

we
during are that met
p ar t i cu
re

acquaintances that have

,

of

en been present
asto briwe nscrutinize the of the subjects
features of the we have
stranger conversed
s fa e we and
try ;

g up more images more repr sentations With the

,
’
c

growth
stranger of
s the
face accumulated
becomes to us representative
more
,

and more elements

familiar
e
the
and
.

fiobjectally thetheparticular represen ation relating to the speci fi c

’

stranger shoots up and we recognize in the

,

n t

stranger
we meetstrange
,

an old acquaintance
with a person who
,

isWh t again
strangely happen
fami l iar
,

when
to a
us s

familiarity consists in the arousal of a

.

number ofas speci fi c representations many of whic are rec

.

Th e

rise and
o gn i z e d incongruous
revolve round thatare rejected
percept
an d Representations
mi n d ti
,

n gles
h

wigivtihngcogni t ive xiety wi t mental throes on the of

.

Th e

birth to the specific associations resulti n g in final

.

an h ev e

recogni t ion his peculiar condi ion of of

,
“

representative elements st ted by the perception of an

,

T t b e x c it em en t
“

su

bject constitutes the st te which is termed the sense of

.

ar

o a

45
46 MUL PLE PER O Y TI S N AL I T
familiari
not Fami t y
as yetliarimadety implies
.

specific former perception it imp i s the

F a m i li a r i ty is recogni t ion
v a g u e r e co g n i ti o n ,

presenceattempting the subconscious of a correspondi n g

.

l e

to rise above the threshold of personal

,

in r e p r es en

consci
t at i o n

find o usnes
conformation In
s psychopathic
of our present states i paramnesia
object we
an o f

event percei v ed for the first time a pears to the patient

.

V ew An

asthroughout
familiar allHisd greescalledof sense of fam iari t y may range
.
,

recogni t ion from the point of

,

so- il

extreme vagueness to the point of full speci fi c disti ctness

.

his depends on the phenomena of dissociation par

,

dissociated subcon ci o us systems first percei v e and

.

T Th e

cognize the which object givein therisecorresponding formation of rep

.

t i a ll y s

familiariformed
ty according
r es e n t a t i o n to
the a greater
extent of or lesser
association degree
i m of
e
thesomec cases
d i at e l y
e by theputting
,

In many i n
patients ances
in
to

athis
statecan ofbe
t
hyproven
nosis to be
In
m

patient may directly declare I have had

.

as th e p

a glanceit seemed
at it before but I have forgotten and that is
.

to me familiar patient su eri n g

,

from para esia on bei n g confronted wi t h an object may

, ,
”
W hy Th e ff

momentarily pass into a subconsciou condi t ion in which

.

mn

thehis state
object andis percei v ed on i m mediately recoveri n g from
, ,

sensehisof view perceivi n

recogniis tionstill arisesg the object ;
once more a vague
further confirmed and proved i n an
,

interesti n g case that has recently come to my notice

.

patient
readi n g is
his a proof
proofs reader
i t often in s a
ems newspaper
to the patient While
hat he o fli ce
. Th e

hasknowsreadthathe
all thatbefore he recognizesthe news althoughhe
-
.

e t

na tendency
examination readsthe
disclosed the the
factthat
;
newsthe for thefirst
patient
a r t i cl e o r
'

who ti m
hade ,

to manifestation of phenomena of the sub

.

conscious order and who frequently passed i to psycho

,

th e

pathic subconscious states of hort duration formed the S ,

n
48 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
A few examples
for the taken
sake of from
ill u the
tration great
will nu
suf fi ber
ce of
for ex
our m
p
purpose on If
e r i m en t s ,

that awakeniwe n hypnotize

g he sho ad subject
quarrel and
insu suggest
t
s

and to
kick him a
,

person present whom he highly respects i n his waki g

.

ul l

state the subject on emerging from the hypnotic cond

, ,

tion and
wis lsuggested
i
passi n g into what
proceed totohimact inouthypnosis
,

I term the
faithf lyWhenand afterward earnestly brought
ul
state
all that h yp n o n er gi c
i

back
awaking into he the
should statenot of hypnosis
ow anything and suggested
that had
.

tranthat piredon
since the
thethe lsecond time of
awaking the first
the hypnotization
subject on
kn

final up
l y to
emergi the n time
g from of s

place st
a state
few of hypnosis
days later ows
however
,

nothi he gmayof what

kn
come has
,

and taken
tell
n

you wi t h air of great dissatisfaction li k e that of a per

,

sonwhichwhonevertheless
is try ng constantlysomethi n g that is fa l i ar but
.
, ,

an
-

escapes him that he has had

,

i to r eca ll mi

anowverywhendisagreeable quarrel wi t h someone but he does not

,

it taken place what it has been about nor

,

who that person have possibly been i n fact the

,

k h as

whole thisinmg plymaya have but a dream sub

, ,

co I l d I
‘

feeling of vague familiari t y of something

,

b e enn o t h i n g Th e

disagreeable having occurred and nothing more

.

j ect h as

wrecogni
ole experience may never come to full consciousnes and
,

Th e

t ion although it is fully pr sent i n the

.

h s

scious
automatic and wrican
t i n
,

be
g revealed
by crystal in many
gazi n g di
by erent
shell he ways
ring
e

by ff
s u b co n

— by

hyby merely
noidizationpronounciby putting him i n to the hy notic s ate or
,

n g the si m ple formula Now you

, , ,

p p t

canthe feeliow neverything In case this is not carried out

, ,
“
:

g of fami l iari t y radually fades away and

”
kn

thedistressi
subjectng soon forgets all about i t it fades away li k e a
.
,
“ ”
g

but extremely vague dream Si ilar

,

mentsyieldmaylike beresults
al l
varied as to form and matter but they
,

.
. m
,
ex p er i
 T HE A URE O AM L AR Y N T F F I I IT
It is
from the hypnoticextremely instructi
state v e
struggle to watch
up into thethe way wakingmemories con
him
s ci o u s n es s Bri n
thi g
n the
gs subject
news that into deep
should hypnosis
agi t ate him and tell
such
forarrested
instancefor that his parents are dead that his brother is
.

d ifi e r en t

grand larceny that he hi m elf is a liar of

, , ,

thepressworhimt kibyndtheirtellunpleasantness
him things thatthenare suggest calculatedprofou to d
, ,

,
s

s im

amnesia and wake him up gradually say by cou ti n g to

,

; n

fifteen
ofdisagreeableor twenty
complete things d ssociation subject
will ifowhis consciousness
nothing Th e
at all admi
of t
the s ,
n

you have told him d ring his state of

.
,

i kn

hypnosis If now you tell him hard you can

,

mtriesmberhardyouSomething can know what has happened subject

“
: Tr y re

fami l iar seems to struggle up i n his

.
,
”
e Th e

waking consciousness You have told me something dis

,
.

agreeable but I do not know what it was about fter

.

another hard trial yes somethi n g about my parents

.

butmy Igraspdo notbutowsomehow what ititis familiar to me i t seem within

.
, ,

: Oh,

escapes me fter another

, ,

kn ; s

trial and suggestion from the experi m enter the subject ex

,
”
A

claim Oh yes you told me my parents died hat

.
,

was
Bisurface rather
s :

disagreeable
t by bioft doesthe thewaking hypnotic
,

you ought
experience not,

to have
struggle said
up to
; i t
the
. T
”

consciousness first in the vague

.

form of familiarity
risicomingng experience fully thenas
recognizedcomplete i n recogni
the an d t ion
subconscious
,

Th e

to the peri p hery of the pri m ary waki n g conscious

.

ness may remain in the arrested state of recognition

, ,

n mely familiari
a

own tot ythe the fully

subwaking and completely
consciousness — known
never ex
pro
i t s head above the surface of the subconsciou In
, ,

p er i en c e , k n

other words representations of experience present in the

,

t r u d in g s

subconscious when emerg ng slowly into the light of

.

thespecificwaking consciousness struggle up not i n a form of

,

recognition but a condition of vague familiarity

,

,
in .

5
50 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
Fami
tion l iari
duetothet y is a s ate
presence of retrogressi
of representati
t v e degenerati
v e v
experiences e the r e co gn i

background of consciousness i n the subconscious

,

in

Cases of psychopathic amnesia give further evidence of

,

thein a same f damental truth Experience passed through

.
,

found state
am of narcosis
esia
un

can be and in
elici t regar
ed ei t her to
by which there
hypnoidization
.

i s proor ds

by hypnosis experiences present i n the mi n d disso

,

by the ac ion of the poison begin to struggle up

,

Th e

slowly and laboriously and always in preli nary form

.
,

c i at e d t

of familiariamnesia ty same holds true in other form of

,

th e mi

form were of struggli

c h o p at h i c

n g upIn some
of
.

of
Th e
my
subconsciously cases of amnesia
present this s p sy

pecially well illustrated whole series of

.

e xp e r i

experi
e n ces

m ents carried
blyotherthatcasestheofsense
S

ofout went
familiari to
t y show
implies forci b
reco ly and
ni t ion palpa In
. Th e

relation was amnesia

clearly der
revealed my experi m
patiententation
un

need thenot samebe

g .

hypnotichipzeds andbutfragments
put implyof intomemories a statethatof hystruggled
S noidization .

up
Th e

to p
1

thest surface of the pri m ary waki n g consciousness were at

.
,

Th e

incoherent and unfamiliar i n character and were not

.

recognized
fir

and had becomeby the patients

syntheti z ed but
the as
sen more
e of of them
recogni t gathered
ion began
tovagueappearresemblitnfirst the ense of recogni t ion was extremely
,

g the stateofremembrance of adream gone

,

A S

byas somethi
then thengthathadexperienceactuallytaken
became moreplace familiarsome itit mappeared
.

e ago i n
,

thereachedpatients li v es and fi ally the sense of recogni t ion

,

i t s full state of development and the experiences

’
; n

becamethis localized
long and in
di place
cult and t
struggle me In
toward the meanti
full m
recogni tdur
ion
i
,

it could present be shown that the lost experiences were

.

in g ffi ,

su b con

sc i o u s ly .

l
Se e d
S i i s , P sy c h o l gy o of Su gge s ti o n ; l
a so P sy c h o p th o l o gi c l
a a

R e s e ar c he s.
 T HE A URE OF AM L AR Y
N T F I I IT 51

Fami l iari
state outrecogni t y
of which then cannot
recogni t ionbe regarded
develops as
but the
on pri
the m ary
con
t ion is the primary state familiari t y is
, ,

theis meant
derivatinot ethatone psychic Of course if by the term familiari t y
, ,

t r ar y , an d

both
v

normal state
and
.

observed
abnormal in
but the
that
,

adult
pr con
mary
state of recognition
s ci o u s n es s ,

develops then the out of

contention which
may mor
be defini
admi t t
ted e recogni
but at t ion
the e
,
i

same
that time
a higher
,

it must morebe declared

complex as
andtrivial
more For
defini i tt is
e obv
state ous
of
,

recogni t ion arises from one that is lower less complex and
.

less defini t e sense of famil ari t y implies previous

, ,

pestruggling
ception now dissociated but subconsciously present and
, ,

Th e i

up tow rd the surface of the upper conscious

.

ness to gain recogn tion

,

incomplete
Th e sense or of
of familiari
imperfect t y i
depends
association on
.

the
his condi
may t ion
range of
through di
sociationabsent erent shades
be complete object
ff and stages
the sensethough Should
of familiari t y now
will the
be dis
com
. T

experienced will be
.

regarded as strange as entirely new and will be felt as

,

p l et el y Th e

somethi n g tha has never been experienced before

.
, ,

fault will lieelements here in theWherepaucithroughty of associations wi t h rep

, ,

t Th e

some accident all the

.

associations
r e s en t at i v e

minimu of of representative
functional elements
relationshi
.

p theare reduced
world of to their
sensory
experiences
newly born
m
the
a world
state of
found objects
in the wi
casel l appear
of as
Hanna to one
,

an
account of which is given farther on
, ,

,
Mr .
,

.
 AP ER IX
CH T

N E URON ORG AN I ZA I ON T T AN D T
M UL I PLE PERS ON ALI Y

investigations
theof thefacthigher
TH E of Golgi ajal
that theformsnerveof cellife isespecially and
that others
of C
thepoi n t
cortex to
an independent uni t
, ,

neurons theformgroups co bination of greater and greater com

,

l Th e

form systems comm i t ies constel l a

.
,

m s

tions
p l ex i ty ;
hese
anatomirelationship organi z ations
cal structural character
T of neurons
but of are
a not
purely
,

of an un ,

functional interrelation of neu

.

fu n c

rons i n to more and more complex organization con

, ,

ti o n a l Th e

comi t ant ith the fu ctional interrelation of elementary

.

is

psychic
primary andelements
un its
w
and systems
secondary
n

sensory f ctional
elements as
Th einterrelation
well as
un of
and systems run p rallel the fu c
.

r ep r e

indi v
t i o n al interrelation
s en t at i v e

idual mind of neuron

mayberegarded elements
fromthis and poisystems
t of
s

iewas
a to n

Th e

athecomplex system of many minds or more strictly spe i g

.

n V

psychophysiologic
ofmanysubordi l i n di
n
a v idual
ateindi may
v idualsbe viewed spoi as
n an
tedout
,
ak n

or
,

inconsidered
a formerisworka complete
g a n i z at i o n
of mine u itEvery nerve :
1

processes
“
cell anatomically
com g out -
. A

from di erent
ingcomeoutin contact
ff nerve
from other cells
nerve
-
docellnot fu
but e n

wi
rathert h .

processes
inte
Th e

lace com
and
s
in

thenot electric circuili k

t e the electrodes of -

associations a battery
of
s,

in
nerv formi
cells n g
is
r

organic
Nerve but
cells functional
wi t h
.

concomi
Th e

t ant psychic moment con

e -

tent come in contact with other nerve cells accompaniedby

, .

- -

-
,

1 d
Si i s , P s y h o l gy o f
c o Su gg e s ti o n .
 EURO OR A I A I
N N G N Z T ON 53

psychicassociation
content ofbycellsmeansformsof their a group termi
whose n al processes
physiological
fin e

function has a concomi t ant mental acti v i t y By

.
,

Th e

means
system of thea sociation
systems
s fibres
into the
communi groups t ies arethe organized
communi into
t ies
.

intthe higher
o clustersmorthecomplex
s,

clust rs aggregates
into constellations
e
is more and
feebl y each
organ of ,

by lessif stable association fibres

, ,

the consti t ution of the indi v idual nd be

”
i z ed

made uplessof many subordi n ate i n ividual mi n ds or of indi

.

N ow, mi

complex
formation inof thesecondary
vi d u al s in character
individuali we
t iesmayor ofwelld
concei
secondary v e the
per
,

various states of mental dissociation and

,

degeneration
s o n a l i t i es

they toxic or Under

trau aticthe in influence
their nature
,

of hurtful
the first stimuli
stages be
of
functionalalong degeneration may give rise to functional disso
.
,

di ferent lines Di erent indi v iduali t ies

,

often parasi
c i at i o n s

stifle the t ic
primary character
personali
in
f

t may
y arise
here develop
may
.

be and
as
ff

m even y
,

difpossible
erentcombinations
personalities andparasidisaggregations
tic or secondaryof as there are
, ,

. T an

logical aggregates here may therefore be di erent

, ,

p sy ch o p h y s i o

forms
ialternationof secondary
ty hey may bepersonali consciousness
a imultaneo
. T
or of multiple
character
,

personal
or one of
,
ff

or theymaymaybe ofappear
.

Th e t ies
alternately
Of
may S

appear play sideof by

us

side
person
a dramatic character the characters and
.
,

Th e

personali t ies appearing on the scene of consciousness li k e

.

a lit i e s

many persons
actors theSuchwholecasesappearing as a play of many
,

so

trai n i n
di fi er en t
g of the subconscio
,

ly however
formed occur
personali t after
ies so long
tha
they form unform appear disappear from the
.
, ,

us t

scene of action as if they were actual and not at all para

,

a nd an d

sidramatic
ti foampersonalilike consti t uted individuali t ies When
,

t ies reach a high stage of development

,

e, -
s U ch

and come and go on the stage like actors imperso ating

.

n
54 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
various characters
ofplaythetheymoment then accordi
wi h n
theg to
greathe needs
power of or
i m nspiration
tation and i

give them elves and for the sake of dra

,

t t i

matic play and sensation claim to be fully fledged perso s

,

s n a m es ,

s i m u l a ti n g t h e li v i n g t h a t h a v e g o n e f r o m t h i s w o r l d In .

th e a ct o f s i m ul a ti o n t h e y c o n v e y i n t h ei r o w n fa s h i o n t h e

fa c t t h a t t h ey ar e n ot l i vi n g p e r s o n a li ti es , b u t s ti ll c l a i m
i ng ex i s t e n c e ,

ofpeculthearsimulated
the w o r l d
quasi personali
o f
t y is truth
asser of
ed the
in i t sbeing
t h ey p l a c e t h ei r b ei n g i n a n o t h er w o r l d , i n
d i s c a r n a t e s p i r i ts Th e

fashion
.

-
t own

i . I n i ts own w ay t h i s t r a n s i e n t t r a n ce

p e r s o n a li ty r ev e a ls i ts r e a l c h a r a ct e r , a n d i t i s a l l t h e m o r e
s a ti s fi e d a s t h e a s s e r ti o n i s m a d e i n a d r a m a ti c, s en s a ti o n a l

fo r m

5
‘

Th e
.

usual forms
Even in of
the multiple
simultaneo personali for t y are
the those
order of
is
real y one of
l t e r n at i o n
rapid alternation dramatic play of the ms
'

us

personali t ies in fact requi r es such an alternation

.

l Th e

perso s relationsfictitiousoforpersons
simulatedin ealoneslifecome andsimgo taneo repro
.

, , . Th e
n

presence of many personali t ies brings wi t h it confu ion so

, , ,

d u CI n g r Th e ul us

hat no more than two personali t ies enter into the simulated
.

inhich
tercourse implest way is to follow up cases i n
,

this
ofpersonali
w
development dramatic play has
Th e
not reached
S

hereisanintervalbetweentheappeari
.

such a high state

n g
conti n ui t
y ies Each
Each one
indi v carries
iduali
.

t yalongwi
T

li k e a t hi
persont i t s own
in mental
real life
hastemsitares ownindependent
character initstheirownfumemory mental sys
.

c ion their memories do

.
, ,

Th e

f e nor do they into one another Like actual

.
,

n t

persons in real life persons whom they imi t ate and simu
,

not us r un

late they stand independent personali t ies do

.
,

nottheminterpenetrate here is an impassable gap between

,

Ou t Th e

When one appears the other is absent and often the

.
,

lpersonali
ife and memories of one are not known to the other One
.

ty may often enter into communication with the

.
,

.
56 M L PLE PER O Y U TI S N AL I T
Withth some
the disappearance
modification comes to the
the first
su face one A
we but
may of A

term it b begi i n g of b connects i t se f with the

, ,

wi r ;

end of his is i n dicated by the arrow With the cessa

,

A Th e nn A l

tion of b wi t h some modi fi cation say appears the

.

A T

system bei n g this latter co ects i t self not th b

. .

A A, , bl ,

butc width etcWe witherefore may have a series of b

, , ,

Al bl ; nn wi A

t h gaps i n the i n tersti c es of w ch

,

A, A A

there are other acti v e states of another personali t y cons st

.
, , , ,

A A A e, hi

ing of a series A e etc former

, ,
.
, ,

,
i
,
A , , A l b l , A 1 01 , A l d l , l l , . Th e

arehistorysynthetized into one personal ty hav g life

F IG . 15 .

character
Inity such third
a case fourth and memory
we havefifththe phenomena and so are
of also
double the latter
personal
i , in i ts o wn

and more series may be nter

.
, , ,

posed
quadruple
.

and
A
we
qui n may
tuple then have
short
,

the
the phenomena
phenomenaof
,

of triple
multi
,

p le
i

persona ity
, ,

in
-

It may agai n be that a dissociated system fal s i n to the

, , ,

subconscious and kee s on repeati n g i t self in the form of

.

independent states
personali t y but
his vagu
system
,

ly connected
may keep wi t
repeatih p
the
n g ipri
t n
self e

butbe toomayelementary
not reachintheits fullpsychicstagecontent
of personali t y it may
,

c i p al T

and type Here

.
,

too the lapse be omplete and the m ife ted d sso

, m ay c , an s
.

i
,
 N URO O A A O B N RG NIZ TI N 57

c i at e d mental
lapses ofseries
“

system appears
the profncthepal princi
personali int ythe g
Hereps formed
again by
the the
suc a

c es s i v e

while the
i

p
successiveal personali
i

series of t y
thepresent one
dissociated
.
, ,

elementary
c o n ti n u i ty ,

system are so many of the same

'

s tateLet Fig represent the main personality of the

,
A, , r ep eti ti o n s

patient B the next emergence after the break From to

.

A ( 1 5)

Bpiestherethe iswhole
,

a breakfield ofwhich the dissociated

consciousness in
Now system
the start oc
of n
the
.

A
A
o

nucleus of B is the last act of same holds true

, ,

inpersonali
the castyofentersB andinto itsandlifeD andact visotyonit begins soon where
as
.

A . Th e
e C C As th e

itgaphasmayl ft ave nobe matter how w de and deep the lapse or

, ,
.

n A fully developed personal system

,

e o ff ,
-

m u st

m am
have a
h

the attrib tes of personality

e
For
c o n ti n u o u s

u
contin
.

t is one of
h i s to r y .

.
ui y
 CH AP R TE X

T
PL URAL P ERS ON AL I Y

play TH E formation
their of
dissociation many new personali
associations t ies their
i n dramatic
terrelations
and sense of familiari t y can possibly be best brought home
,

toabnormal
the readerpsychology
by concrete examples from the vast domai n of
, , , ,

types of multi p lenumber

personali of t ycases
are
A representi
studied andn g
anal y zed farther on meanwhi l e I think that a couple of
.

d ifi er en t

case
markable wi
s l l cbe sesu cient
studied ffi for
by Dr pu
;
pose
orton Prin e followi
of
our

Bostonn g for
,

r Th e re

aofnumber of ars wi l lprobablybest il l ustrate themea i g

.

a M c

multiWhenple personali t y
, . .

ye n n

iss Beauchamp first came u der observation

,

shestudentwas ina neurasthenic of a very severe type She was a

.

M n

good education one of our

But colleges
in consequenceand thereof received
her neurasthea very i
.

condi t ion it was simply impossi b le for her to go on wi t h

,

n c

hertemperament
work Sheshewasis aaperson w eck ofI extreme
might sayidealism in bodywithIna
.

very morbid New England conscientiou ness and a great

. .
, ,

deal of pride and reserve so that she is very unwill ng

,

tohasexpose herself or her life to anybody scrutiny his

,

been one great di culty in the study of her case

,
’
s T

this I would add that she is a person of absolute honesty

.

ffi To

oftruthought and speech I feel sure we can rely upon and

.

t her absolutely and completely I have never known

"

herthe person
nor haswhom anyonewe Icallbelieve known her herself or
.

herself any way to indulge

.

— as
, , , ,

— in
1
I am in d bt d t
e e o D r Pri n c e f o r hi s
. re vi si o n o f h b i f ac co
t is r e u n t.

58
 PLURAL PER O AL Y S N IT 59

inemployed
any deceptionto g Ne
arantee ertheless
the every safeguard
character v has
of been
the
phenomena
,
.

u bon a -
fid e

butethods Now came

I fouwered treatment
.

sh e to see
was me
of in this
almost neurasthenic
no use state
u ual
employed wi t h no result and i t seemed as if
,

n Th e s

hersuggestions
case was hShepelessprovedFinally I concluded to try hypnotic
.

a very good subject and the sug

,

o
"

gestions produced at the time rather brilliant resul t s In

.

hypnosis she went asily into the somnambulistic state

.
,

his som ambulistic state came later to be nown as B II

.

whileiss Btheauchamp
first personality with whom I became cquainted
.

T n k

herself was k own as B I Now I used

. .
,

notice that as B II she was continually rubbing her

,

M e n

eyesatherherhands were in constant motion always trying to

. .
,

to
‘

eyes Still I paid very little attention to i t or

. .

placed very li t tle significance in this fact merely attri b ut

,

get

ingreferred
it to nerto something
ou ness thatOne shedayhadwhendoneI hypnotized her and
,
.

in a previous hyp
,

v s

state that is to say something that said or

.

done
n oti c

in
shesurprised a previous
—

denied meall andowledge state when

of it I
and supposed
said i t she
was was
not soB II his
,
Sh e h ad

I attributed the denial at first to an

. .

kn T

attempt at deception I waked her up and her to

.

leep againdeniedand thishis time admitted what she had pre

,

p ut

rather puzzled me and I made vari

.

S Sh e

oustimetestsI hypnotized
to determineher hershe honesty in the matter next
,

vi o u s ly T

denied what she had previously

.
,

Th e

admi t ted and so i t went on denying and then admitti n g

.

u ntil idit dawerentedpersonali

,

npon mety thatand Ithiswasproved

U dealintog wibeththeancase ,

en
,

Itsheturned
t i r el y

later
ff

denied that
Ont

the when
facts she
she went
was into
an the
entirely state of
disti n which
ct and
,
.

separate
oped cameperson
to be his
know thirdas personali
B III
T t y
We which
had then
then devel
three
,

mental states B B I and B I I

.
,

, n . .

,
. I .
,
. I .
,
. I .
60 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
B I knew
buttherenowasmorenothingB very nothi n g of
II knewunu both the others
B I and B B II II new hu far k B I

ual
. . . . . . .
,

I T s

Now B II has proved to be one of the most i n ter

. . . . . . .

esting of all the personali t ies that have developed i n the

.

case In oneI thirespect it is one of the most remarkable per

. .

theentlycasesappearof multi
.

s o n a l i t i es , n k that
p le has
personali ever t ybeen exhi
wi l b i t edthi n k any presof in

B II like B I was constantly rubbing

,

as l I

herhandseyesby force
so thatto Iprevent
was frequently compelled to hold her
, , ,

I I

her from doi n g so When asked

. . . . .
, ,

why she did this she aid she w shed to get her eyes
,

open and i t turned out afterward that i t she

.

s i

was rubbing the eyes of B II in the earlier ti m es t

,

w as who

this time I prevented B I from openi n g her eyes for

,

theand reason that feared that if she got her eyes open
. . .

II

was thereby able to add the visual images of her

. .

surro dings her mental life as these same

,

images
course
un

of
when her surroundi
she was n gsto
which
wo d she
by would
force of also
the have
associa of B III . .
,

tion awaken all her mental associations as B II and that

,

B I ul

icoming
n consequence B I spontaneo ly wo d constantly
. .
, ,

into existence of her own accord is afterward

,
. .
,

I I us ul be

proved to be the case B always insisted upon havi g

. .
,

Th

herhad eyes opened complaining that she wished to see and

.

III n

a right to see One day some time after this w le

. . .

shewasthrown
was at home owing to some nervous exci t em nt she
, ,

hi
‘ ’

i n to the condi t ion of B andthen was

.
, ,

notthemtheropento andprevent i t she rubbed her eyes unti she got

, ,

III as I

from that time to this she B

. . ,
, ,

e l

had a spontaneous and independent existence

,

( III ) h as

his personali t y dates her whole i n dependent exi s t

. .
,

ence from this day and she always refers to events as

.

beithencentral
g beforeeventor inafterher lifeshe gotj theras mothers
‘ ’
eye opendate periods
‘
,

hat s
’
T is

before or after the birth of a child Now this personality

.

,
us

.
 PLURAL PER O Y S N AL IT 61

came
name afterward
Beauchamp to be
has nown
been as
adopted Sallyin Beauchamp
this k
account for all ( Th e

thenamepersonali t ies She took the name for fun one day a
.

that
hasremarkably
been k own sh e got out
ever of
since some
.
)

In book and
character by shethat di name
ers she
very
,

from B I would say here that B I is a

,

n ff

very serious minded person fond of books and study of

.

a religious turn Sheof mind and possesses a very morb d con

. . . .

has a great s nse responsi b ili t y in

, ,

lifeand anddepressed
with those who know her trouble is rather sad
,

s ci en t i o u sn es s e o f

in consequence of the general

.

tiesfullandof trials of her life Sally on the other hand

,

d iffi cu l

isandonemusement
is fun does not worry
great joke tonotliherke seriousthi about anythi
she hatesngsbookshatesloves n g all .

life ,

;
,

church
,

; fun

fact is thorough y chi l dlike in every way She is

,

a d Oes

aBeauchamp
child of nature She is not as well educated as is iss
, , ,

in l

although she reads and wri t es Engl i sh wel

, .

yetself sheeasilycomplawrin tingconstantly that she cannot express her

.

l;

but she does i t qui t e well all the

,

i s

same
guages She
which cannot
in

issread French
Beauchamp or any
knows
,

of the
and foreign
she cannotlan
wri t e shorthand in short she lacks a great many of the
.

educational accompli s hments which the other character pos

,

sesses She insists although of this have no absolute

,

p hileoof thatiss Beauchamp

r
.

she never sleeps is and

asleep
,

that she
believe is always
i t to be awake
true
I

hen iss B is a neurasthenic Sally is perfectly well She

, ,

w M I

is neverDuringthe
fatigued firstand year neverSally andpainis Beauchamp sed
. .

M
!

T .
,
.

s n fi er s

towhenever
come andB Igobecame alternating wi t h one another t first
.

M s u

Sally was li k ely to come fatthe gued

periodsor upduri etn from
g which any
i
thecause
lat
“

s
. A

terhourswas inLaterexistence lasti n g from a few minutes to several

. .
,

these periods became prolonged to several

,

days It must not be orgotten that though iss e u

.
.

f M B a
62 MUL PLE PER O ALI Y
TI S N T

champ
isandthe knows
conscious of nothi
all n gssof S ly
Beauchamp Sally s when
thoughts
al not in
and the flesh
doi gs
latter could hide nothing from her
, , ,

Mi ’
n

Curiouslyenough Sallytook an intense disl keto B I

,

She actually hated her She used to say to me Why

.

Iwhichhate Sally
her DrwouldPrincenot goandtotherec usewasherno annoyance length to
. .
,
‘
.
, ,
’
!

She would play every ki n d of prank upon her to make

.
,

hercredimiserable She tormented her to a degree almos

.

anyone b le Whi
else l e
unhappy Sally
.

would
she was never do
absolutely any hi n g to
remorseless make i n t
t in

thejokeswayand she tormentedupon issher Beauchamp by practical

.

sensi b ili t ies I will gi v e

,

aBeauchamp
few illustrations
has a perfect If
b y p l ay in g
there
horror is
of one
i t is thing
snakes which
and spidersiss .

hey throw her into a condition of terror One day Sal l y

.

went out into the country and col l ected some snakes and
.
,

spiders and put them i n to a li t le box She brought them

.

home
them and
to did
iss them
Beauchamp up in a
and li t tle
when package
B I and
opened
t
addressed
the pack
.

ageinto they ran out and about the room and nearly sent her
,

fits In order to get rid of them she had to handle

.
,
.

them
take which
iss added
Beauchamp
.

to her
out i terror
n to the nother
country joke
when was
she wastoA

very tired and in an unfit condi t ion to walk that is Sally

.
,

would
countryto take a
some
,

car and
retiredplace go out six or
andtherewake seven up les into
ssBeau the ;
mi
,

champ
nonothimeans who ofwould
ge ti n g homeherself
fin d
no far
moneyout in
in
,

the
her cou
pockettry with
and
Mi
n

n g for i t but to walk She had to beg rides when she

,

could from passi n g wagons and cameback t red worn out

, ,

used up great for a friend

week of iss Beauchamp to whom she was
.

,
i , ,

under strong obligations had asked her to ni t a baby s

.

A M

blanket She worked on that b anket for nearly a year as

,

k
’

oon as it would near completion S lly would un avel it

,

.
l ;
s ,
a r ,
64 MUL PLE P R O AL Y TI E S N IT
tertellingdwelherl ngallontheallreckless
the littleactsslipsandandsecretfoibthoughts
i les of herinmdeednd i

everythi g she done that would not bear cri t icism In

, ,

fact when she has a chance to stick a i n to her she does

, ,

n h as

ifindt Wpinned en upiss nBeauchamp wakes i n the morni n g she may

.

p in

the wall of the room verses contai n i g

, ,

h M

sorts of personal allusions letters cal i n g her names te l

.
,

o n a ll

ingshortfictidoing
tiouseverthingshinthatg imaginable
people haveto make said heraboutlifeher serin ,
l ,

;
l

able
Sally Nevertheles
has got frightened
,

times
and when
then she
she has
would
yt
gone
s,

wri too
t e me
at far a
mi

letter and ask for help sayi n g that she could not do any
.
,

thing wthough th issBBeauchamp and rea y must help her

,
‘

I knows nothi n g of Sa ly Sal l y not only

,

i M ’
I ‘
ll
’

istheyconscious of iss Beauchamp s thoughts the moment

.
,
“
Al l

arise but is capable as I have said of controlling

. .
,

M ’
at

hertain thoughts
extent in Sallyand hercanarms
produceand
,

legs
positi and
v e tongue
sh e

and negative a cer

hal
, ,

to

joke Duri
l u c i n at i o n s
n g Bthe I and
times frequently
when Sally
.

does
is so for a
existence practical
B I
is asgaps Sallyputs dead and these t mes repr sent com
. .

in

in iss Beauchamp s memory so that she

. . .
,
’
-
it i e

noSallyk owledge of them whatever What becomes of her

,

M ’
h as
'

p l et e

frequently ask Sal y is never dead Her mem

,

n ?

oryknowsis conti n uous there are no gaps in i t She not only

.

‘
l
’
s

simultaneously as I said all of B I thoughts

. .

and emotions and sensations but more than that Sally

. .

— — ’
s

thoughts are entirely distinct from and independent of B

. .
,
’
— s

Iticalthoughts wi t h which they are coexistent but not iden

,

B I s thoughts are not Sall y s thoughts Sal l y s

.

’
s

thoughts coexist alon side of and simultaneo ly with B

.
, ,
’ ’ ’

Iand separate
but Sal ythoughts
s mental lifeand isfeelimadengsupfromof entirely di erent
. . . .

g us

B I so that
.

’ ’
s ; l ff

Sally wi l l have a train of thought at the same ti m e wi t h

.

’
s,

Btrue ofofthean relation entirely ofdifSally

ferents nature l th s is so
. .

. I .
,

mind to the personality ’

. A i al
 PLURAL PER O Y S N AL I T 65

— B IV who
kthinkiow nBg IVand feeling —a e later
thoughtsone While excepting
c

ei
m
t her thatiss Sally
B I does
or IV not
is
thing is depressed and self
. .
,

n
’
s M

for example Sally is feeling gay and

. . . . . .

— -
re

p
entningandsomeenjoyi
r o a ch f u

am n gl,

ement iss distasteful M

to
—

her
B and perhaps
’
s plan
d i s co m fi t u r e
i n d i ff e r

Professor H Hyslop gi v es me the followi n g acco t

.

”
us

ofparasian tinteresting case of mul t i p le personali t y in which the

.

J un

ic discarnate personali t ies claim to come from

. .

otherA worlds
,

li t tle over three years ago an orthodox clergyman

”

whose real name here conceal under that of Smead

.

wrote me that hi s wife had done considerable automatic

,

I Mr

wrientlytingspiriwitthisticthe pcommu
lanchetteications and hadandreceived some appar
.
,

that he wished I
.

'

would investigate the identi t y of a certai person claiming

,

tolarkecomm Inicate and who gave his name as Harrison

,

C
had some the
matter same
un

letter
purporting
,

to Smead
be remarked
communications that
Mr
wihe
t h
reference to the planet ars resembli n g the work of
. .

Flournoy
privilege s
of case
seei n
’
of
g t islle Helene
matter and Smi
M
it t h
was Iatrequested
M

once ent the,

mepay I became su ciently interested in the phenomena to

. .

h s to

Smead a visit to investigate the case first

,

ffi

task phenomena
was to convince yself that I was dealing wi t h gen
.

Mr -
My

of some kind and this was done in various

. .

ways
u in e

of Inquiries besides ascertaini

and intoSmeadthe history of n g the standing and respectabili
,

t y
planchette
,

Mr Mr s

rimentsince
ting showed that she had been familiar wi t the
. .

Mr s S m ea d ’
s

child ood Butnothingofasystematiccharacter

.

w h i n st r u

had
were been
made donein theor preserved
wri t ing tountil
h

the planet
.

when
Jupi tsome
er allusions
which was 1 89 5,

described
had lost two as the
children babiesstillbornheaven and
‘

one aand
’

few hours Smead

after Mr Mr s
,

birth and Smead a brother some years earlier by

. . .

, Mr . a
6
66 MU PLE PER O L Y LTI S N A IT
railway
ities that accident
the comm was in
ications the names
purportedIt of these
to come personal
regard
ingsomeplanetary condi t ions fter the all ion to Jupi t er
.

'

un

were inquiry
inhabi t edwas made
and the as to
reply whether
was thatany of
ars the
was
.

planets A us ,

lated
representing Soon aafterward
continent a map
and
,

thewas drawn
various of
zones this
on it planet M p op u

names of these very zones were given and were cold

.
,

Th e

cold no th temperate
.

Z en t i n ( )

zone south temperate zone

, ,

Z en t i n en ( ) D ir n t z e ( r

Equator his was followed by a dia

,

) D ir n t z e r i n ( ) an d

logue between Smead and the comm icator i n

, ,

E m e r i n c en r en ( ) T

which it was said that the inhabi t ants of ars were some
.

Mr un

what li k e our Indians and that some of them were ci v ilized

.
,

innalscertaintherespectsform of llusion
expression was also
the made
way
,

A to
they the fix the ca

water which was described as canals connecti n g the

.

’
in

oceans t this po nttheexperimentswereinterrupted for

, ,
’ ’

years wi t h exception of a few attempts one of which was

.

A i five

fairly
from a recorded
deceased and
friend purported
ofwhose to be
death a commu
and ication
Smead
,

sayconnection
they didwithnot theknowplanchetteuntil afterInthe fact when was writhettenwriint
,

,
Mr . Mr s .

ingmostwasof theres timeed given

the toartian
um

the workcommunication
for about three
M occupied
mont s
. 1 900,
s

and were well developed and systematic as if the i terval

,

had been employed by the subconsciousness in maturing

,

what it had to say A hieroglyphic language was invented

,
“

byof thethis agency

artians andOne said
of to
the represent
first things
.

the visi
done b le
in speech
the
sumption of artian messages was the drawing of a figure
,

M re

which was called a sea vessel and the wri t ng of two

.

words and first of these i

’

words was aidto mean sea vessel and the latter i t s name
,
’
S er etr e v i r Or is t r ir i e Th e

A curious feature of the incident however was the stat

.
,
‘
s ,
.

, ,
e
 PLURAL PER O AL Y S N IT 67

m ent that the

the doinhabiIstants art
of an
that ships
planetwere
M
didmade not iof trees
use and
sawmills that
as
this an association of Indian canoes out of
,

reesartianwithinhabihattantswas being
said fivelike years previously about the
’
we cu t

our Indians It certainly

. .

t w
M
has thisIn theprobability
next experiment a urious figure was drawn
?

uresentrecognizable in itself but which was explai n ed to rep

.

dog house temple In the corners of the figure

,

two ani m als were drawn which were m ant to represent

,
’
a -

dogshen andthe hieroglyphic

which were saidcharacters to give thewerenamedrawnto thedescribin temple
.

temple by name then translated i n to English

.
,

T g

characters hey were femo

,

th e an d

eani n g the dog house temple the words taking the

,
’
T Ti w ah r h ib i v i e t im e v i o l ,

same order as in English

.

m -
’

t the same sittin the name of the lake drawn

,

earsSmeadearlierthenon asked
the mapfor thewas given It was
.

A g fi ve

artian for the boy runs

,
’
y E m er v i a

received the reply that people do not run on ars but

. .
,

Mr M ’

nlythe wal k artian characters were then drawn for

.
,

an d M

boy wal k s and ere translated i n to English charac

,

o Th e M

erslained toininbe the boy walking form of thought was ex

.

’
W

and not the boy walks

,

am a r av i m
’
t Ti Th e

A number of artian objects were drawn and de

, .

’ ’
p

cribed andat various ti m es when at last a fine palace was

.
,

M
s

ith part
i r aw n descri b ed in detail It had
lawnswasandgrayf owerstonplotsandinthefrontotherandwhimountai two n
,

divisions
s behi n d
t e A few ays
.
,

v l

ater the grou d plan of the same palace was dra n and
-
.

3n e e d

hen a curtain that was said to han possi b ly as a piece of

.

n -
w

in it rep esentation of this curtain was in

,
.

g,

act a by work of art details were al l minutely

.

a p e st r y , Th e r

the planchette
. .
,

f fin e Th e

Finally a barrack was dra n and said to be the

.
,

les cr ib e d

uil ng where artians lived before marriage and whil

.

,
w ,

b di M e
68 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
working
class thus in the
provided fiel for here
were were in
aristocratic
ds T cationsIt that
had the
been di

earlier stated that the members of this class were not

.

alloweddrawitongvoteof thisat thebarrack elec onhoweverof rulerswas andthe last legislators

.

Th e
artian com munications If co d here give the de
ti
of the .

tailed record the arti n incidents and hierogl y phic

, ,

M
’
I ul

language and sentences wri t ten out wi t h the planchette

.

of M a th e

itverywouldsystematic
be apparent to the student that both represent a
,

illustration of subconscious work

,

artian Wi t hout
commun any warni
cations n g or
were previous
interrupted i n dication
by a the
new
.

personali
M

dropped t y
the calling
planchettehimselfand Harrison
i

ed the Clarke
pencil A He soon
special
trai t of this personali t y noticeable before appearance
.

us

orwritiafter his disappearance is his adeptness at tricks of

.

n ot

n g He shows about equal faci l i t y at inverted mir

,

rorrightandto leftnormaland wm ititnbeg read upside inverteddowwriting ismirror from

,

.
,

r Th e

wriin hertinglifemustatbeleastreadso with a mirror Smead never

.
,

us n Th e

far as her memory goes practised

.
,

Mr s

mirror or inverted writi n g and yet these were produced by

. .

Harrison Clarke as easily as the normal type was

, ,

hiswritbiography that had the greatest interest his was

,

B u t it

ten out at various times and wi t hout regard to chrono

.

logicalHarrisonorder butClarke reducedwastobornthis inwasa asto follows

.

partlbanyof Chicago
,

and at two years of age n that

was is now
brought a w

auto Baltimore
A N where
t He camewherefirst heto worked
Y he was cared for
New Yorkin aCistore
,

unt l grown
ty anduntiwent by
hencean i
to

l becoming
,
. .
, , ,

n t

engaged to a lady and finding it necessary to learn a trade

.
,

iftheheo was to marry he returned to New York and entered

, ,

fice of the New York Herald as a type setter

,

death of his lady love in the meantime led his enlistment

,

f -
Th e

in the army and he was in the last regiment that left New
.

-
to

,
 PLURAL ER O AL Y P S N IT 69

York i t y for and was in the battle of Shiloh

.

where one morning after bei n g out all night wi t h

‘

C t h e w ar ,

comrade he was discovered by rebel guards shot His

,

h is

lady love deceased appeared to him as he was dying and

, ,

an d

told him that he was going wi t h her and on her consent

.
,

that he might some time return to tell of his survival after

, ,

death he agreed to die content generals on both

,

sides Now and the dateSmead

,

of thedoesbattlenot remember
were correctly ever named
hearing of
. Th e

person by the name of Harrison Clarke and also does

.

“
Mr s

notYorkrecall readi n g any accou t of that battle New

.
,

an y

Herald
toon thetheiremployment authorities
of anyrefused
such to
person permi as t i n vestigation
Harrison
n

Clarkeas . Th e

that ci t y pay
for roll
sever in
l years and
-

how no and
such
s the
person Directories
1 8 61
Inquiriesof
1 862 ,

at the war records in Washington showed thathey show a s .

no N ew

that
Yo r k

New there
York was
but aheHarrison
r eg i m en ts

was Clark
mustered in
out the
at the termi giment
n ation of
w er e i n t h e b a t t l e o f

of
S hi l o h
1 2 5t h Re
. T

theN Ywar inhere wasanda atHarrison this writClarking is instillonelivingof thein Illinois
lbany
.

1 8 65 , A

regiments that was in the battle of Shiloh and he was

,

also mustered at the end of the war and did not die
. .

untilascertainedNone of the facts fitted him so far as could

,

ou t ,

1 895

s soon as I had determined hese facts and the

.
,

be

possi b ili t y treati n g this personali t y as anythi n g but sub

.

A t im

conscious action of Smead I resolved to confront i t

,

of

withethtaskthistostory ofSmead the faiwilureth directions

to prove identit tthey firstI intrusted
Mr s .
,

Harrison Clarke was told of his imposture He was

.

Mr A op p or

embarrassed for an explanation first but at a half sug

. .

t u n it y

gestion he took up the story that he had deserted the New

.

a t

York regim nt and joined one under a di ferent name that

,

permitted him to be in the battle of Shiloh

fu s ed t o gi v e th e
e

n e w n am e u n d er He
f
.

w hi ch h e e n li s te d
B u t he
.
re
70 MUL PLE PER O AL Y
TI S N IT
was
doubtful not to
aboutbe entrapped
the impression But he later
had made e dently
he caufeeli
ed n g
a vi

vision Smead in which she saw him pointing out

.
,

thestreets of thatRegicimtyentandoftheNewvacancy York imarching through the

,

to Mr s

n the ni th li n e as an
.
,

1 2 5t h

evidence
table that
evidence had
hat he been
secondary killed
personali Here t ywaswas
! qu at te the bot
n

i
,

in d u b i

tom
the previous
of the whole
falsi tay
t
air
of to
his
ff say
story nothi n g of the evidence in
In the artian co unications there were
,

quent indications of messages from deceased friends of

.

M mm fre

thethese But when

S m ea d s , sometimes Harrisonwhole si t
Clarke ti n gs being
came in taken
to up
control wi t h
found
.

t r u d er s of
hi m all
self sorts were
ridiculed absolutely
for his spiexcluded
r i t istic claiWhen
m s he
the
,
in

communications took on the personali t y of deceased

.

friends of the in most cases and only a few

,

stances
For a long ofapparently
period the veri
Sm ead s
fi
commuable cases
ications of unknown
purported
,

persons
to be
in

from or about persons k own to the and to

.

sent spirit
incidentsof fabrication
which most was
in
n

cases
exorcised were by k own
the to
failure them
S m ea d s ,

of n
r ep r e

Harrison Clarke to prove his reali t y I can give no de

.
, ,

Th e

tailed
beyond account
the limits these
of
of

thisinstances
paper as
even ittowouldsu take
arize me
.

themfar
But the chief personali t y concerned was Sylvester Smead
,

mm

theattachideceased brother of Smead chief interest

.

ngsubconsciousness
to this fact is thein selective uni t y sho by
,

Mr Th e

the choice of incidents to rep

. .

wn Mr s

resent discarnate reali t y indicati n g a very large range of

.

’
Sm ea d s

power ofFlournoy imitationcase of multiple personality with its con

”
,

trolli n g guide and subordi n ate personali t ies belongs to the

.

Th e

same
well order
knownto of mental
the reader phenomena
I gi v ehere abrief ca e is
account probably
Th e
from s

a review made by Professor Joseph J

.

a st r o w .
72 M PLE PER O ALI Y UL TI S N T

and
appearedthe tendencies
normally toandautomatic
naturally expression
am d wo
the d have
sterner re ul di s

iSpain
t ies ofandlifeserioufor lthisy mystic form occupation withwitheh lesscastleshumin
( of co qu ett i n g
i
t
al

drum world of one s imagi ation is not a rare trait of

.

childhood ofwespiritualism e it not for herhesentroduction to the mani

’
n

sunsh ne to
f es t a t i o n s
the
)

tender
,

sprouts
r

of became
her subconboth rai
cious nfancyand
T
i

and developed them into a tropical l uriance of auto

.

i
‘

matic
messages manifestations
she accomplished ableat tu
oncen ng and
while arappi
T
slightn g out of r i
ux ,

tion on the part of circle induced automatic i t i g

.

su gg es

and clairvoyant visions hese began early in and

,

th e Wr n
“

continued
of andwhen wi hout any
partially u usual
under
t features
the incentive until
.

of
n the
the
T
spri
inter n g 1 89 2

morphous
es t e d
1 895 ,
professional
automatisms presence
of Hi
,

n of
du and Flournoy
artian the
blo poly
somed M

forth lle Smith in her present s ances enters into a

.
,

M s

trance
general or
reali rather
M

t y of into
which
.

one
is of several
attested
,

by forms of
physiological trance
cha the
ges
é ,

ofof brea hing and atti t ude by the presence of abnor malit ies
, ,

sensibi
characteri l i t y
tics and
t
movement
similar in every and way by tomarked
those
,

psychologic
of the hyp
trance Her appreciation of her surrou ding her
,

remembrance
n otic

state varyorin trance of her tr nce doi

the severalconditrances
.

n gs on return
several di
a to her
ferent -
normal
imper
n s,

siatedtinwig tandh thethedeepest

s o n at i o n s
,

most remarkablet ions may

phenomenaoccur inseemthe same
ssoci
; f

general guide or
,

spiri t disturbance
control is one of consciousness
Leopold who Her
enters
a

partially into all her automatic cycles and into her daily
.

lifeindicatedShe not whereabouts

rarely sees himof hidden or hearsarticles
his voicewarnedhe hasher
-
,

against impendi n g disaster prescri b ed remedies for the

.
,

th e

sick and in particular directed Helen as to what she

,

,
m ay
 PLURAL PER O AL Y S N IT ‘
73

and
situationsmay not do both
Leopold in ordinary
has been worldly
a great and in
help psychic
and also
somethi
isstorehouse n g of a hindrance
in and canthebysubconscious
.

to the investigations
strata of Helen He
s alone
mental
sui t able suggestion be made to yield
.

’
t o u ch w i t h
’

information which the normal

but at crucia andpoints he toouponprofesses
,

Helen is
ignoranceable to
and give
pro un ;

hidden
n o u n c es

sources of
li c et
spirit
l

revealed attempts to
knowledge
n o n - li ce t bring Now to light
this
,

factotum
spiri t of and
Joseph mentor
Balsamo Leopold
better is really
known asthe disembodied
Count
-
.

troreputation
who departed this life wi t h a somewhat shattered
, ,

C a gl i o s

in Leopold see s to personify Balsamo

,

mainly when Hele passes into what Flournoy calls her

,

1 79 5 m

royal cycle in hich she becomes arie ntoinette and

.

n M

Bal s amo her and devoted admirer While

.

’
W M A

thecharacter
u fortuof atellequeen seems in many ways the favori t e
,

c h er s o r ci er

S mith s automatic repertoire and while

.

n n

shetudeassumes the part with superb

M
histrionic realism of atti
’

and ma ner and spends entire eveni n gs as the queen

.
,

and
appeti partakes
t e an actual n

di
her n ner
real which
;

but she
to hereats wi t h
transformed royal ,

guests gracious
istionbutthethematerials
,

to her favori t
en t e r t a 1 n 1 n g

spontaneousfor which
exube ancees and ofqueenly
an to all
imaginative yet this
crea
,

;
,

are readily accessi b le to her

,

normal
tosamoan engraviself and
n g many detai
accompanying l s of which
Dumas have
accou been
t oftraced
Bal
-

We shall therefore follow Flournoy to India

,
’
s n

and to ars artian cycle seems to have sprouted from a

.

M
, ,
M .

chance suggestion of one of the si t ters a Lemai t re that

.

Th e M

iplanet
t wo d arsbe interesting
ul

and the to
furtherknow elabo hat was
ation ofgoi n
the g on
topic on the
after W
,
M .
,

thewingmanner M

made of
a Flammarion
great impression
,

hison notion
lle caught
Smith s onT the r

scio automatism and in one of her subse uent

.
,

M
’ ’
, . s u b co n
‘

us , q c l ai r v o y
74 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
anttablevisionsspells she
outseems to
Lemaitre be floati
ca n g
que away
tu into pacetant and the
and S

then shetoarrives be arsat hert desti

this n
same ation s which
ance she the
,

also table
brought
d es i r a i s !
an

messages
n o u n c es

whohenreappears to an old
in lady
M

another from
incarnation
.

her A
dead on son ars lexis
as irel é
A M

come descriptions of artian houses scenery and

,

M E s en a l e

peoples of c stoms and doings and a bi t of i t s fauna and

.

T M

flora hese are all fanciful enough and are e dently de

,

signed to be as oddl y from terrestrial cond tions

, ,

T vi

asllemaySmibeth canhere isinduced an intermediate condi t ion in which

.

d ifl e r en t i

yetscenerycan inreceive
M
.

by
T

s ggestion to
be usethis pencil
v and
sualized brus and
artian h

this way we have qui t e a collection of i ustra

.

u i M

tions ofinteresting
;
things visible upon landscapes ars and hey ho are es not
M
are rather T
ll
p a r t i cu

Japanese or vaguely oriental the occasional specimens of

.

l ar ly Th e us

avegetable
plant andandanimal are u ual combination of fami l ar
.

animal quali t ies not nearl y so droll as those

,

un s s i

ofartian
EdwardeposLearcame onlyoneafterreallya long Th e remarkableperiod feat
of re of
incubation
,

the u

orIn subliminal preparation this was the artian language

.

i t
inin space s ful
this strange est
l development
tongue i t i
speakingn cluded it the
seei heari
n g
;

itn g of
isualwor
i zeds M
d
.

completely and best

entranced of all
and wri t i n g
personating i t when
,

a the medium
artian was
How
,
v

ever none of these pr esses ever appeared as fluent exten

, ,

sisignive fiorcantcompletely spontaneous yet we have short but

.

oc

and consistent messages in awholly ficti t iou and

, ,

strange looki n g alphabet Here

reduced to Roman chara ters and its French equivalent
-
is one .

c
of the messages s

stan mirbou bie buzi ti di n mi ti

,

A e n1 z é t r in é a ni di u m éz é

stanfairecherche
sé 1

moyen
é
de te parler
t a r vi n i ,
beaucoup de te
' '

A
comprendre son langage
e le
.
’
et
 PLURAL PER AL Y SO N IT 75

eopold ut how
who
B is the
vouchsafed Frencha equivalent
talismanic wordknown and hrough
procedure ? T

bylatewhich themessages
L
entranceddo medi
,

not u m could
transcend be
theinduced
familiar to trans
medi
.

o c r i ty of spiritualistic
Th e

aif mawe arevellouswillingexample circles

of subli but
m inal their form
creative i is
m certainly
agi n ation
wi t h Flournoy to accept them as suc
,

Flournoy s analysis of the language is most minute

,

M h

and he pronounces i t an infanti l e production modelled

. .

M ’

closely after the French the only language which lle

,
.

Smi t h nows
arelaryabsolutely k Its syntax
identical with and the
those ofarrangement
French
,

the of words M .

is made as as may be but i t is possi b le in

.

; v o ca b u

brief
m any cases
the to
noteworthyrec gnize the
point o
issource
b iz z ar e

the of
holdi the
n g invention
in mind
,

of In
the
isual signs and the phonetic e valent of these signs
.

andhearof their combination into words at least su ficiently

,

v qu i

see and wri t e brief messages the imaginary

,

tian setting and c rroborative details added to give veri

,

to ; Mar

simili t ude to an otherwise improbable tale are credi t able

,

toadmiration
a ubordinate personal i ty but they do arouse the
,
’

evoked by the audi t ory and visual memory

,

S no t

feats Hindu cycle is even more complicated and its

,

element of mystery remains as yet an unsolved problem

.

Th e ,

Inh ithisk whomlle Smitleaves Mh appearsto become as the daughter

under theof an
name rab
of A
.

the eleve th wife of Prince

.
,

S e Sh e

whose present i n car ation is none other than Flournoy

, ,

S i m a nd in i , n S i vr o u k a N a y aca ,

himselfthe fortress his of reigned over Other

T
n

S iv r o u ka Kanaracharacters
and builtarein M .

aKangafaithfulwhoservant d l a small ape and a fakir

.

1 401 Tch an d r a gu i r i

is no other than the stan of the artian

.

A e, Mit id j a

world Upon
complexhesedrama
,

this
too fou dation
intricate to th
be n re
here is uagain
foldede elaborated
A e
a M

cases may serve as good illustrations of the possi

.

”
n .

T “
76 MUL IPLE PER O AL Y T S N IT
bletemsd thasag regations
i
goOftocourse and new
make ituprema warp
g aggregations
and woof of the
of mental
human sys
per
ofof thisheseplayphenomena
s o n al i t y
t

arti fi ns
ciall y be
nduced shown
and
the
how
how
i much
muc y et t o

is really spontaneo s ei t her case however

.

t is i h

thetinctfact raiof nplural

i n g no personali
doubt t ies
counts stands
a good out clear
deal but and
this di u

s
in
. In , ,

itself
imoral is insuf
ties wiandth their
. T
cientto
ownfi acco t
characteristicfor the independent
trai t s intel un personal
ectual and
,

toformed with
all otherpersistently their
personalitrefusi trains
ies persisting of memories
in
own

their impenetrable
existence once
,
l

n g to be merged into any of

,

the other personali t ies and resisti n g all at fusion

,

life experience of the dif erent personali t ies as we l

,

efl o r t s

asgettheiras tomemories are so distinct that informa ion they

.
,

Th e f l

of anthe life
indir and
ct experience
character of
t heir neighbors
same time a i s
closer t
th e t
en

examina ionin ofspithete ofcasestheirreveals

t i r ely
t
e

apparent the i fact

n that
dependence the per
have
. A th e

aaregoodtheydealhavein common
s o n a l i t i es ,

a good many com as

on the
constimental
t uent system
ment
D ifi er en t
,

roupsaken as examples of many others these cases fairly

.

,
m al

illustrate the meaning of what is usually u derstood by

.

thethattermtractsmultiple personali t y In a broad sense we may say

,

which for theof consciousness

ti m e bei n g separated
cannot be by
bridged gaps
over by
or buni
.

ea t es r k

toperform a continuity are regarded as so many di erent

, ,

through
s onali t ies
some A
shock tractor of consc
ough ousness
the
,

nfluencemay be
of oxic or i
ff
a fi ect e d

auto toxic sti m uli acti n g on the associations of the psycho

.

t hr i t

phys ological systems bri n gi n g about dissociations and

,

passable
dissoc
i
gaps
ations runso to
in say
many in the mental
,

conti
directions n ui t y
the If these
phenom
im

ena of mul t i p le consciousness orwhat is the same of multi

.
, ,

i d ifi er en t

plepersonality are theinevitablere ult Whentheoldper

,

, ,

,
. s .
 LURA PER O ALI YP L S N T 77

s o n al ity becomes disrupted

erunderand cermoreaincontracted bythe
individuali hurtfulstimuliintosmall
t ies the fragments may
condi t ions uch as trance states and
.

sis becontent aga n however ified into the complete old personali t y
,

t s hy p n o

in all these fragmentary personali

,

i un

tiesand asremaisuchnsmayberegarded
u changed theyas mere are chicontractions
p s of the oldof theblockold
.
,

Th e , ,

n —

pers ccordinalityng some psychologists the new personality

, ,

isdifferent
identicalline withSuchthe contractions
old personaliof typersonali contracted alon
.

A to

t y wi t h ex
,

pansions inamoeboid other directionss

contractions
.

remi andn di n g
expa one
sionsof the
as pro
adap
in respons to sti m uli comi n g from the external
,

t op l as m i c n

environment
t at i o n s

rather thearerule no means

ll along thee
by exception
the course in
of fact
one s hey
life ; t

theconsciousness
stock of memories at the direct disposal of the personal
, ,

ar e A ’

keeps on contracti n g in some di r ections and

.

others come
ex p a n d l n g inin others
How much any do memories
we rememberdrop
M out
of our while
fancy chi l dhood boyhood youth and even of our early
.

in

anhood here are leaks breaks gaps and losses in all

.

directi o ns perspective of our life histor becomes

, , ,

m ? T

hortened and contracted as our life journey lasts On

, ,

Th e y

other hand the prospecti v e i n to the future often expands

.

S th e

beyo d justifiable bounds c nt nt of personali t y

.

keeps on changing but we are hardl y justi fi ed to designate

,

n Th e o e

phenomena of this order as mul t iple personali t y or as the

.

formation of new personali t ies No new personali t y is

,

really formed whole process is i m ply a matter of

.

From a certa n stand poi n t this view is qui t e legi t

.

Th e S am

mate Looked from the stand poi n t ofthe oldpersonali t

.

n es i a i -

H ?

allso many
these lacks losses and lapses of personality are imply
.

at -
y

contractions of i n di v iduali t y so many lapses of

.

memory fact that the dissociated tracts of consciousness

,

Th e
 78 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
cannot be
ofboriconsciousness bridged over
cannot and
become what
the happens
possession i
of n theone field
neigh
n g field though all them i tensely consciou the fact
,

that each
ofgatememories dissociated
which
,

do mental
not fu eaggregate
of

wi t h that has
of i
n

the t s own
other chai n s s ;

and that
orto thewhendominant moreover
the periods ofi tin the
sactivi itny tervals
it
s

does of
not i t s i n
attachiactivitt self
a gg r e

y,

functioning system but pick up the chai n

, , ,

in

ofit memories precisely at the point where it had dropped

,

all these facts poi n t to the presence of an i n dependent

,

personali
trance
,

or t y
hypnosis oreover
M
these under
dis ociated certai n
tractscondi of t ions such
consciousness as
canfact bethemadewholeto ofrevealtheirtheicontent
r experiences their memories i n
.
, ,

Whi l e the dom nant per

,

sonal system is acti v e the secondary personali t y may some

, ,

times k ow and someti m es be ignorant of what is happen

.
,

iobjecti
ng to vtheel other but the two always regard one anothe
,

experience as
of y strangers
ordinary
,

lifeCan we
Is iqui
t a t e say
matter that of this
every i s the
day
r

experience that our detached forgotten memories become

.

? -

acti v e and set

notmeanallbythesepersons up housekeepi
characteristics n g
rather their
descripti own v
on
ebehalf
of what we ? Ar e

facts to descri b e Is
phenomena ?it not of i n
this greater
order accord
in terms nceof wi
pert h a

sonalIt consciousness
‘

is
thea phenomena true that from
under d the
scu
?
stand
sion po
fall nt
into of loss
the -
of
categorycontent
i
of
esia
ersonali
mn
tbut
y nothis is
doubt toois general
a form ofa i
classification
amnesia
s

but ul
amnesia t iple M

multi p le personali t y ul t i p le personali t y is a species

.
,

p is

i loss of contentas such it has i t s own di ferentia esia

, , ,

tt M

but m tiple person i ty i s a lost con

1 .

a am n es i a , an d f Amn

nt that has become an i n dependent centre of acti v i t y

.

1: ul al

wimayth saya history and continui t of i t s own

r
,

te

absolutely emarcated
ness and from all other neighbori g centres of activity A
— d from the y
mai n
n conscious ,
d e fin it el y —

.
one
80 M L PLE PER O Y
U TI S N AL I T
atitselfis
the extreme end
concerned of the
Ithas am esia
moreover
n series as
allthetrai far
t as content
character
of the phenomena of k o
name of double consciousness or m tiple personality
i st i c
.
,

n
d i ss o cl at i o n
ul
u nderw
s

.
S I DI S AN D S . G OODHART
 P AR T II

DOU L P RSON LI Y
B E E A T OR THE HANNA C AS E

S SP
,

BY B ORIS IDIS AN D . . GOODHART

H P ER I C A T

AS PECT S THE HAN N A C ASE

presenti n g the case to the reader we intend

OF

a
BEFORE

importance
say few ords
to point
W way
out of
the
by i n troduction
disti n guishing We think
features of i t of
the
to

caseity we getthea study of the phenomena of m tiple person

.

ofof evolution
al
. In
gli m
namely pse i n to
human the nature
personality of thehighest
From product
the facts
ul

variation from
form an isideabutofrelatively what
the complexity
,

we regard
,

of as
the the
hu normal
an self we can
Per
.

ofchapters
manysubordi
s onal it y

n ate i t sa uni s ypoiitn is

ted really
out a
inthe
t complexity
previous
m .

the human mi n d is not a i m ple entity but is

,

un A

correlati v ely wi t h physiological processes a complexi t y of

.

mental states In analo y wi t h the anatomical struct

, , ,

uresys emsof neuron systems the self is a complexi t y of many

,

of systems of what may be termed moments con

.

Hu an personali t y in short can appea under

,

t
“

vari s aspects become di v id d and subdi v ided nto

,

s c i o u s n ess m r

mcan ybepersonali t ies of various degrees intelligence

.
, ,

ou c an e i

found in the i n duced states of hypnosi such as

,

of
'

an as

personalitobserved
y metamorphosis in the various changes of per
,

s,

in spontaneous cases under the

‘

-
,

s o n al it y d is i n
83
84 MUL IPLE PER O AL Y T S N IT

canagainbecome
t e gr a t in g influence
crystallized of hurtful
into sti
many m uli Human forms personali
and t
can y
be broken up nto many subordi n ate uni t s which in
.

d i fi e r en t

their turn
toactera umber may of become
various formed i

personali andt ies of formed

a secondarygi v i n g rise
char r e-
,

hese econdary personali t ies may coexi s t or alter

,

nate wilteration
.

th the princ
T

of
S
pal
personal personali
i
ty is t y
the most usual relation
Wiappears
th the Now manifestat on of one personality the other dis
.

A i

i t can be demons rated by dif f erent metho s

.

which
as it hasforbeen
.

the done
t me bei the
n g Hanna
seem
in
toc se that
disappear personal
t

from ties
the a i
d ,

sphere of mental cti v i t y are reall y presen subconsc ously

,

Stias lal sent

for allfromintents
the and a

purposes
consciousness they
which may
is in be
acti regarded
v e rela
t i .

the external environment

, ,

being
t i o n/ w i t h

mtionsnt theremains
fN o t
/

e
in
wholeunmodi direct relations
psychicfiedcontentWhenthe now wi t h the external
wholethese environ
mass dissociated
of associa
.

systems of conscio sness are stimulated to acti ty by

, ,

various agencies whether accidental or arti fi cial the

.

u vi

mass reacts ssociatedin the same

systems
,

way
are brought more nto oftenacti vhowever
i t
Th e
y the
,

more often they are acted upon by stimuli and

.
, ,

th e di i

made to react by their masses of psychomotor associations

,

d ifi er en t

theternalmoreconditions
frequentlyto various
they become env adapted
ronments to
the variou
more modiex s
,

fi ed does
psychomotor content
associations
th e of
,

the sys
gradually ems become
changes and t
i
mass
there of
are
,

Th e

more chances to drawthe d ssociated systems into the acti v e

.

primary
external consciousness
environment standi
It is n g in
hereforedirec i
re
of ation
the wi
utmost t h the t l

portance
subconsciously in the case
presen of functional
to st mulate
.

y dissociated
them
,
t

as systems
often as
l
,
im

possible and draw them from their inac i e obscurity to

,

t, i

th e upper regions of daylight consciousness to br ng them t v

; i
 T H E H A NN A C SE A 85

into
environmentdi r ect relations
and thus wi t h
finally the tocondi
e t
ect ionsan of the
association external
wi t h
thetheprimnormal ary personalitysystems or with what is regarded
f
,
f
f u n ct i o n m g

changeab l ty of the psychic content belong ng

,

as

towelldissociated mental systems subconsciously present as

.

Th e un i i i

agencies as the pri n

physiologicalciple ofandfrequent
psych sti m
logical ulations
under by di various
ferent
,

condi
practical t ions
,

are
stand of
p great
int interest
We have both
the from
possi batheoretical
i l i t y
o

of runn and,

g
f

together and hisassociati n g the d sjointed portions of con

, ,

-
o in

is precisely what has been done

.

Hanna case
s c i o u s n es s

in which
establishedbe sure the association is
. T
association the has been e ecti v ely ff
in th e

by means
,

ofutilizethe theprinciple of sti m ulation alone We must also

.

'

To n ot e ff ect e d

inter mediary states which are of importance

,

"

into themental ternation In passing from the pri m ary

.

which secondary
is represented personali
al

by at y there
state of is
.

an
low intervening
moment period
conscious
ness hi
thestatesdissociated
T s period varies
secondary in duration
states but also Nowthe i t
i nis not
termediary only -

'

that need be sti m ulated and f en rought to the

. .

surface of consciousness in order to e fect an association

,

O t b

Cases
the
-

double
literature
of

ofconsciousness
abnormal are by
psychology no meansbut abundant
sti
f

l l rarer
.

areproduce
in
the ancases where nesia so the dissociation
profound that is
the so
loss complete
of mental asconto ,

tent is extensi
ofcurredinfancythetoHanna
SO
am

v e as to have the patient

a statecaseof a Sonewrarebornarebaby revert as ito
t a
has state
amnesia in
that
-

a
~

et a man of such wide such -

cases
experience of total
ells
—
oc

uswhichin has discussion of the ary Reynolds case case

.

J n t

been copied from book to book and which has

, ,

h is M — a

ciselfrculated in li t erature for over

has not had favorable opportu ity of bserving
th e
a century that he him
n
—

O
 86 MUL PLE PER O AL Y TI S N IT
cases
Until of
nowtotal amnesi
the ary such
Reynolds as presented
case
a

has by
been ary
the Reynolds
only case M

of fortu
completeate double consciousness on record It is certai y
.

sources
un thatHa
n i t ahascasebeen drawn
descri b ed from
in the second
succeedihandn g
.

-
nl

chapters
amnesia may
and
.

be
double regarded
Th e nn

as
consciousness the first
which
,

case
has of
been complete
under
direct personal bservation as wel as under experi m ental
,

controlhere moreover another important feature to wh ch

O l

wedoublewantortomuldrawtipl thepersonali
readertsy attention In the cases of
.

T 1S, i

which have been reported

,
’

inhealedliterature mental
the mental wound formed has not been
.

is not bridged
Th e gap that
over separates
In the theinterest ng per
and d i fi er en t

possibly bestby Professor

observed James case ofnamely double theconscinselousnessBo ne
.

s o n a l i t i es . i
in

case the could two dissociated

v es t i g a t e d

not be run personali

into t
one ies pr I ary
had
,

and
hoped sec ”
,
A
im
ur

writwotespersonali
Professorties James by suggestion etc to the
, ,
”
o n d ar y ,

into one and make the memor es cont nu

,
.

run

ous Bournebut no sartifice would avail to accompl sh this and

.
, , ,

i i

sonal
Mr
;

selves skull
his to day
holds
’
still
true i ncovers
other
-
two
cases disti
of n ct
the per
same
i ,

type In the Han a case which may be regarded as the

.

”
T

classi c al type of total amnesia and double consciou nes

.

thebeen gapbridgedseparati n g the dissociated mental ystems has

.
,

s s,

synthetized over
into and
one the two
personali personal
t y hisselves have
synthesis become
is not
s

onlcurey ofthatpractical
has been importance on
but account
is also of the
theoretical complete
.

y of
T

value It demonstrates the composi t e character of

,

e fl e ct e d , l

fi
human
r eat

personali t y
nottion howhusthattwothis pposi Observation
chasmtionsis everarebridged
.

says
by Ri
directb ot does ”

possi b le ei t her the regi

,
.
,

S r e c o ll ec

t r at i o n of anterio states is or the conservation of

T su

r efi a ced ,
: s
88 M IPLE PER O LI Y UL T S NA T

neineither
ther coul
objectshe nordersspaceand northe meaning
time knewof gestures
no speechhe ; ;

kof ewfeedinothing of food nor did he understand man er

, ,

d un t ;
n

nordistancen g he could not walk nor

adjustInhimhortelf theto thecaseperception
; co d
of he
sizegrasp objects
volume
,

and
.

ul
th e n

is one of total loss of memory

, ,

Hanna was like an infant that had jus opened

,

eyes to the light of day In fact after he had acquired

.
, .

Mr t hi s

some knowledge he was for some ti e der the mpression

.

.
,

,
m un i

01
F 1 6 — N o rm a l m en t a l o te

that people come into the world f ly grown li k e hi m sel

IG . . c n nt .

Itgrois from the

h inHanna li t
this worldtle ones that he has learned the course of ul ,
f .

wt

ofgardedall psychomotor
Th e case then
acquisi presents
t ions anda complete
as such
.

obli
may t eration
be
as a case of what may be technically termed total
, ,

re

amnesia graphic representation of the various forms

,

loss of
wto llsayperhaps
Of memory
.

best
A
_

brior
n of
g am
home esia
to thei n relation
reader attoa th s
glancepoi n
sot n i

the depth and extent of dissociation observed in

, ,

i , ,

, th e

Cl .

ll
Han a ase as compared wi t h other cases of the same ty e
F IG . 1 7 — P ar ti a o s s o f c o n s ci o u s c o nt e nt

ofcharacter
double ofandthe multip
n c

e personali
dissociated content t y less complete i n the l
.
p
 H NN SE T HE A A CA 89

matic Let insti n cti v e and CC represent the habi t

andsubconsciousreactionsofthepatient
AA l , B B , , al auto u

lifeactivitLety ofthe area of curve E represent fully conscious

1 ,
’
s

social relationship then under the i n fluence

, ,

h is

ofmayhurtfbe represented
stimuli thebyE shaded
content lines
may beof afafected loss
.

h is ;

portion of the
,

ul Th e

otal area of according to the depth and extent of

, .

the Now
t
loss in the Hann case the loss went far deeper not
.
E,

a ;

01
F IG 1 8 — T o ta
'

ll o s s o f c o n s ci o u s c o n t e n t

nlbecametheinvolved
curve E but also the BB portions
. . .

o y AA C CI ,

stand Hanna
point
Th e
of case
the is
ossi of
b e pecial value
morphological
.

if only
and from the
functional S

modifications that take place in the personal self

,

-
p l

study of the case is also of interest

modead oft infantseducationso toof saysuchwicases
Th e
of if
m ay

total we compare
amnesia orthe
of
. .

th what is observed in the

,

r e- ,
“ ”
ul , ,

ll b
.

F IG 19 -
T o ta o s s o f c o n s c i o u s a n d su c o n s ci o u s c o n t ent .

gradual development of infant life We may compare the

. .

education
r e- of Hanna in the secondary
Mr state wi
. t h
acquisition by children of psychomotor reactions and asso the .

'
90 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

c i at i o n s in andresponse
their to the stimulations
adaptations to the of the
external external
objects of en

thei r li t
v i r o n m en t

case of tle world

Hanna We
the can
grow hseeandreflected
development i n this
of strange
spatial
andtheirtemporal associations and reactions observed i n i fants
.

Mr t

learni n g to walk to talk and their acquisi t i o n of

.

knowledge
—

interest i n and adaptations

comparison wi t h bythe
,

i m i t ation
learni n g It
of is
esti also
m of
ation
ofcataract
spatialofrelationship in the case of the bl i nd operated for
.

blind deaf the

and eye and
dumb in
suchthe case
as that of the
of education
Laura Bridgmanof the
andWeHelenmu Keller
,

t however keep the fact that in cases

, ,

oftiplefu personali
ctional dissociation as presented by double and
.

in m in d
'

t y or in total am esia such as the Han a

, ,

n m ul

case the relation to child development and education of

,

n n

thechildren
defectives is but analogous In the defectives and i n
,

the psychic content while in the fu c

,

cases the content is

.

is a b s en t, n

t i o n al r ea ll y n ot a b s en t, b u t p r e s en t
su b co n s ci o u s l y .
92 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

securely
perfectly bound
quiet wi
and t hmades rapsno and placed
attempts t
to in bed
release He
himself lay
t the suggestion of a newcomer the straps
.

were removed patient remained qu et and made no

.

A Mr C

furtherlthough a tempt to Hanna rise s eyes were open and clear and
. .
, ,

. Th e i
t

heinquisiwastivelooking about him in an apparently curious and

.

A Mr ’

way when spoken to he did not understand the

.

meani n g of
the faculty ofputspeech the words so
,

It
thatwashe not
co only
d notthat he
answer had lost
to him but he had also lost all power of
.

ul th e in

recogni t ion
t e r r o g at i o n s

state lthough of obje

of completethe mental ts words
bli n and
c
ess persons
,

He was a in

f ctions of the sense organs remai n ed

.
,

dn

intact and the peripheral sensory processes remai n ed

.

A un -

normalexternal so thatstimuli
he experienced
yet there all
wasthe a sensations
loss awakened
all mental
recog i t ion and of interpretation of ncoming sensa ions
,

by Of

allfromrecogni t ion of the ex ernal world was lost S imu i

,

n i t ;

sensations wi t hout
but acted upon
perceptions his
and sense organs
conceptions gave
t

were rise
entirelyto -
. t l

absent man was mentally bli n d He could feel but

,

could not u derstand He was as a newly born infant

,

Th e

opening world his eyeswasfortothe firstHannatimebutupona chaos the world

. .
,

of sensations
.

notdistinctas yetpercepts
elaborandted concepts
and di erentiated into a system of
.

Th e Mr

nei her bjects nor space

.
,

a ff

noradulttimemindintheexisted form foras theyhim are presented

to ally to
oblithe
t developed
erated
;

from
t O , ,

memory were the experiences of his past life that even

,

SO t

thethe requi r ements of the implest mental processes by w ch

.
,

appreciation
quiredovement were effalone of distance
aced from his form
mi n d sizeS

magni t ude is hi
ao

a tracted his attention He did not

, , ,

ow the ca e and meaning of movement but a movi n g

, .

M t

bject fastened his involuntary attention and seemed to

.

kn us ,

O
 BIR O TH PERSO A I Y
F N EW N L T 93

fascinate
tween his his gaze
movementsHe madeand as yet
those no
of discrimination
other objects and be

was as much interested in the movement of his limbs

.

o wn

ascontrol
in his voluntary externalmuscles
things norHehaddidhenotanyknowideahowof theto
,

o wn

t h at of
~

possiFrom bilitytheof suchore aorcontlessolinvolu tary chance movements

.

made by hi s ar s and legs he learned the poss bili t y of

.

m n

controlling his lim s full voluntary power over his

,

m i

muscles he onl y learned from instructions by others He

,

b Th e

could not ordi n ate the movements of his legs hence he

.

couldUnableto
not wald scriminatebetweenhis own activity andthat
.

co- ,

ofobjecti
othersve andthe subjective
world was andnot heas had nodi ideaerentiated into the
.

ovements
,

had for him no di ferential coe of ego

icient
y
acti
et

all v i
were t y
ff

alidepthke towerehim as yet notthreeappreciated

dimensions theylengthreallywidthdid andnot
.
,

M f ff —

Th e

exist lthough
for him impressions were received by his sense organs
.
, ,

, ;

still the only sensations prominent his mind were dark

.

A -

ness light and color Everythi n g was close to his eyes

,

in

objectsHe didnearnotandhavefartheseemed
,

least equally
conception
.

distant
of the flow of ti m e
,

seconds minutes hours were i k e to him His knowl

.

edge and adaptations to environment were completely

,

— al

obliteratedthat li k e an infant he most ceremoniousl y

.
, ,

so

sp o n d ed tosensation
the callsofof hunatureger though present in all its
, ,
un re

intensi t y as we afterward learned could not be interpreted

.

Th e n

byWhenhimfoodandwashe ocertainly did not know how to appease i t

,

fered him he did not understand the pur

, ,

pose i t nor when was placed wi t hin his mouth did he

.
,

know
hiphary
of

how
m fluidx thus to
;
masticate
no rishment and
had swallow
to be
it

placed i t In
far order
back i toto feed
the
provoking reflex swallowi g move ents
.

, u n

n , n m .
94 IP E PERSO I Y
MU LT L N AL T

Th e sensation
of scomfort of huwhger
chawakened
he co n

d i n
not an indefi
comprehend te
orfeel
hi m ni

ing di
express
nodid efnotfort endeavor When food was
to receivetoitchewwhenorplaced
t el l i g en t l y
i
ered
i t h to
n
ul

he
reach made
Off

he hi m
in

swallow i t hi s seemi n g
.

; w i hi s

rejection of food led the attendants to believe that the

,

patient had no desire to eat It was only when food

, .

forced
reflex upon hi
swallow mngand th ust
movements far back
exci t i
edn
r to the pharynx
accompanied
.

and
by
w as

relief
really of
hu gry restlessness
It
hi s
was
i
it
this became
way that ev dent Hathat a he
for was
the
,

first time realized the purpose of food and learned the

,

n in Mr nn

way of taking it
. .

.
96 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

hungry andthe word the attendant

apple poi n
several ti n g to
times the
with fr t
great pro
em ui

phasis patient repeated apple apple did not

, ,

“ ”
n o u nc e d

grasp theobjectimport ofhimthe word as relating to this one par

“ ”
Th e bu t

apple was in a vague way so

.
, ,

wi t h hu er and cravi n g for food When later he

“ ”
t i cu l ar To as

again became hungry he cal l ed for apple but when the

.

c i at e d n g

frui t was brought to him he rejected it in disgu t He

.

“ ”

wanted some of the other articles of food or dainties that

, ,

had been given to him but which were not apple his
.

apparent contradiction was taken by those about him as

“ ”
T

signs indicati n g capriciousness and perhaps mental de

.
,

rangement was On
obliged several
to remain occasions
without the
food fort
since nate
insteadyou g
of un u n

the dainties craved for the undesirable apple was con

.

m an

thrust before him He was disgu ted at incessant

,
“ ”

reappearance of the same frui t

,

s t an t l y s

t first Hanna had no idea that there were terms

.

forivallersalclasses of bjects he did not know abstract and

.

A Mr

terms He could not understand the use of wor s

.

O ;

denotiHenhadg quality
un

no ideasuch
of as
words whi
.

havingt eness a universal signi cance

”
d

such as food frui t etc He learned only the names of

.

particular objects He did not seem to learn word of

,

versal i m port words which would have been of far greater

.
, ,

s uni

usethingsto hihem told Whenafterward they hadI began given tomethinkthreethereor were four
.

other things to eat tooIf Iandhad only own the word food
.

,
us ,

I w a n t e d t o l ea r n t h e n a m es

or eatlthough or any ofHanthosea words

, ,

f
’
a ll th o s e t h i n gs
‘
o kn

was mentally blind and had lost

.

‘ ’ ”

allexternal
knowledge formerly possessed both in relation to the
.

A Mr n

and internal world although he was mentally

.

to a state of infancy strange to say his ntelligence

,

; re

remainedintact
d u c ed
His curiosi t yfor
keener than ever and the use made of his acqu sitions was
.

,
acquiringknowledgewas , ,
i

i
 GRO O WTH PERSONALI Y
F NEW T 97

truly
reof soningastonishi
were n g His
sound fac
and ty of
vigorous judgment
as ever
ul his power
content of
knowledge seemed to have been lost form of
.
,

a as Th e

knowledge emained as active as before the accident and

.

bu t the

wasItperhaps even more precise and defini t e

, .

could is di ffi
possibly cult to
occur comprehend
and indeed how i ta case
almost of such
appears a nature
to be
.

miraculous but as the reader will see from our further

,

discussion such a case may be readi l y analyzed and ex

,

plainedmong his earliest experiences was that of noting means

, ,

of co in theunication between persons He was greatl y inter

.

actions
es t e d
mm

were fact
perfothatmed in byresponse
others to Heuttered
attemptedsounds .

to certain
obtain
similar results
ishdefinite sounds by
youngbrought u tering
man finally meaningless
r

came
t
to sounds
the and
conclusion
.

gi b ber
that
came
. Th e

more eager to learn about

them defini
His t e actions
knowledge and
was he
gained be

byby theobjective
endeavorsdemonstration
of those about him who constantly tried
,

and explanation of words to

.

assisthiminhis
tocatigain the eager
nowledge e ofortsto
languagelearn ff Hewasveryanxious
for comm i
n g his wishes and expressi n g his w ts to others His
.

k he ces s a r y un

desire
principally to acquire
upon the
his use of
observation words that and phrases
those about washim based
by
an .

maki n g
elicifollowed movements
ted frombyothers of
certain the lips
respon and
es producing
which were sounds
frequent
,

defini t e actions
,

ly
Fi n
nu hebermadeally
of words Hanna
Mr
su ficient i n a
to very
express s ort
his ti m
wants
.

e acqui
to r ed
others
h a
the best use of his li m i t ed vocabulary word
.

m f

once heard seemed indelibly impressed upon his mind and

,

an d A

hea manneverstarting
again inforgotlife wiit thItabsolutely
was reallynosurprising to find
.

vocabulary with
,

noacqmeans of communication and wi t h no mental material

.

iring in the course a short period a familiarity with

,

Of
'

8
98 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

language
others and suf
wi t cient
h powersfor of
fi carryi
imi n g
ation onso intercou
keen as tose with
enable r

him to follow Hanna

,

correct
made gra
no matical
errors i n form
pronunciation m
u ed the
t
s

tenses correctly and in forming sentences combi n ed the

.

Mr ; s

words in their roper order He had great di cult i n the

.

acquisi t ion of the of adjectives and abstract nouns

,

p ffi y

When a word was told to hi m and the object shown he

.

us e

always associated that name wi t h the object but did not as

.

yetFor understand names signifying the quali t ies of objects

, ,

instance Hanna had learned the meani n g of the

,

word ignifyi n g the color wh te but not that ignifyi g

.

Mr

black Now i t happened that he was shown a black hen

.
,

s i S n

andblackthehenname wasthetoldnamehimof the birpatient thought that

,

d next ti m e he
.

Th e

saw a hen of whi t e color he remarked that there was

.

“ ”
Wa s Th e

another waywhiinte which black henhe learned the use of adjectives will
.

bebetween
made clear by the following example
.

Th e

objecti v e good and

demonstration
“
bad
of was
good made
and bad clear
“

food to him
When
”
by the : Th e d ifi e r en c e

Hanna
cluding first
core ate
and an apple
stem but he devoured
the next all
time of
he the
was fr t
watched
.

ui
Mr
in
.

and the core was taken from him attendant making

,

apartwryoffacethe fruisaidt repeatedly pointing to this indigesti b le

,

Th e

Bad bad patient thus realized

.
,

theto further
meaningemphasize of these theabstract words t another ti m e
, ,
“
Th e

meani n g of bad and pri n

.
, ,

to have a word of caution agai n st harmf objects

.
,
“ ”

Hanna when hungry was given a piece of soap

,

c ip all y ul

thinki n g it food he put i t into his mouth soap was

,

Mr ;

snatched away from him wi t h the exclamation Bad

.
, ,

Th e

bad hus he acquired his first nowledge of the

.
,
“

ence between good and bad and thereafter i t was applied

, ,
”
! T k d ifi er

toondidi tionerent objects under many other circumstances and

c
ff
s .
,
1 00 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

having
Mr Hanna
as no in the
percep early
ion ofstage
distanceof had secondary
the sensationl fe h is i

that every hi n g was close to eyes sense ele

.
, ,

y et t

meweretspresent
however that go to make up the concept of space
,
“ ”
t h is Th e -

hus he had some apprec ation of room

.

volume Sho ly after recovering consc ousness i t h his

, ,

T i

eyes still closed having none but i n ternal sensations and

.
, ,

rt i w

even of these no proper perception he sti l l had some idea

.
,

ofalthough
volumehe Heco wondered how much room there could be
, ,

d not clearly form ate this idea From

,

constant e fortsto reach bjects and fromthemanyfailures

.
,

ul ul

attendi n g his early attempts he gradua ly gained an idea

.

f O

ofin distance and learned the relation of objects to each other

,

spaceHanna seemed to acquire knowledge of space

,

ong wi t h that of movement t first he was not aware of

.

Mr th e

theadaptfactandthat ordi he could control his muscles He could not

.

al A

n ate his movements to sei z e near and dis

.

tant objects He knew not how much force to forth

.

cO -

how much ene

and weightby automatic gy to exert
By daily movement
.

to grasp
e ort however
r objects
at first of various
rather size put ,

the voluntary
u n t ar y ,

gradually
.

emergi n and
g by
from constant
ff

the exertion
involuntary
, ,
in v o l

Hanna le ned to grasp objects to feel and handle

,

them and thus the sense trai n ed

,

Mr ar —

ideas of space and movement were interlaced that their

.

— k in mst h et i c w as Th e

development seemed to go hand in hand

.

SO

Th epriof volmitivee elements

in a ratherin his
vague space knowledge
manner and were
along sen
wi t
.

them
tobeginni also
s at i o n s

the
havengdeveloped sensations
the of
um

two movement
simultaneously Ha huna seemed
at ; Mr
,

n
h

he wondered how much room here was and the

.

T s, th e

involuntary movements of his hands gave the feeling

.

ofcouldhowbemuchOncemorean involhowu much expanded that movement

, ,

h im

tary movement
curred he learned to repeat it voluntarily He took pleas
.
,

of his
n limbs .
oc
 GRO OF PERSON LI Y WTH N EW A T 1 01

case
ur e in
of the
the exercise
i n fan of
the his muscular
involuntary apparatus
chance movements s in the
gi v e A

rise to a process of auto i m i t ation the same movement is

.

t,

repeated
ward this o er and
process v over
is agai
amplifiedn wi t h
and great
varieddelight-

and
i t after
was in
,

themovements
case of manyHanna He took delight in repeati n g his
,

SO

times over and then amplified and varied

.

Mr

them Wh n a chance movement of his arms occurred he

. .

tookextended
great pleasure in repeatingit andthen went further
,

his arms moved them in dif f erent directions

.
,

and thus in this uncertain involuntary indefinite way

,

he

gaininapparently
g more definisenseless tely theexcursions
idea of volume and movement
, ,

of his arms alar ed

, , , ,

theing physicians attendants he was thought to be su er

.

Th e m

from
long deliri
wi t h his own
an d

spontaneous
um

e orts at
;

education
ff

those about him c nstantly endeavored to teach him

.

A ff

must however call the reader s attention to the fact that

,

o We

although Hanna was unable to make vol u ntary adapta

.

tions in his movements to his environment although he

, ,
.

Mr

tostrong
be taught to wal in order to re ch an object sti l l under
.

h ad

emotional upheavals he made correct movements

,

k a

adaptation which he could not afterward voluntarily

,

repeat
Of

regai ed his fact

consciousness
T was clearly
when he revealed
supposing shortly after
himself he
tacked was able to make e orts of resistance and cor
.

n at

rect ordi n ation of movements However this was but

, ,

ff

flash that appeared nder special condi t ions flash the

,

co - a

general form of which he could recall and gi v e an account

-
.
,

—
u a

having acquired means communication

, ,

His own movements as well as those of objects

'

o f a f t er Of

perso s about hi m espe ially attracted and interested hi m

.

an d

asmentsis theof case with lichimbsldrengreatly and lower ani m als move
,

n c

aroused his interest when

, ,

Th e

after the accident he first gai n ed consciousness and opened

.

'

h is own

his eyes it was the sensation of movement that first

;
.

at
1 02 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

tracted his notice very

inionhis Henewfirstlife learwas ed ofmovements first sensat
of
Th e
hison he
chest experienced
in respira i

voluntary movement by notici g

.

th e
t
tha fallthe rapidi
t
.

t y of respi r a
ofHanna chestnotwallorigiwerenallyunderonn

and the
his concomi
own t ant
control
ti rise n

an d

theand cause
Mr
and form
th e

of movements
d id appreciate
-

ovements di erences
volu in
tary ff
.

i n volunt ry made by hi m self or occurri n g in the exter

.

M n

nalhe noticed
world were of the same character to hi m hus when
.
,

an attendant walk across the room he identi fi ed

,

thecriminate
movement i t h that of his He did not yet dis
.
, ,

between his own movements and those outside

,

w ow n

himself He gradually learned the dif erence between these

.

two ki n ds of movement
trolhis overalso hiswas a basismovements
.

by the observation
but not o er ha
those heofhad con
others
f
t t

himself
T
and the
ow n

external originally
world of di ferentiation between
,

f
v .

In the case of
atpartsfirsofalltheknowledge ti m e as in that
flow ofspace
time and Hanna
the lacked
various
.

Of Mr

day were at first appreciable to him o y by

.

t Th e

themorechanges from light to dar ness Even af er ga ni n g

.

nl

knowledge
roughlyfterbyhe hadsuccession he sti l l ofmeasured
meals the intervals rather
k . t i

advanced far in his k owledge as to

,

th e

kin owspaceof andbjectstimeandhe stilocalize them more or less roughly

.

A SO n

tween animate
O

and the l l was

inanimate
to

It to
was dis
onlyingu sh
later on I m ab l e t i be

when he had acquired some knowledge of voluntary move

,

th e

ment that he could discriminate between two t first

.
,

movement
came to him
,

in general
cri and
erion later
of life spontaneous
For some movemen
ime a
th e . A
t, be

hiandngleaves
was toofhireesm denbecause ical ofiththeir a occ sional bjec movement
Branches
,

th e t . t m o vi n g
t i t w li v i n g O t

hemovement
regardedwasas anipeculiarmate andto theateranimate le rninghethatwondered
spontaneous
.

t a

that
, ,

l a

branches and leaves could move

,

.
1 04 UL IPLE PERSONA I Y
M T L T

sciou
intense sandHe thewas acti v
most i t y of
eagerly that ta consciou
ing in ness
and was
elaborat veryng s

impressions
hat were to
.

com
him ng from
entirely the
new external
still
i world
the impressi
consciousness o ns
of
k i

self was for some time absent It was only after prolonged
,

t ;

emeaning
orts onofthewordspartconveying
of his teachers that he co d grasp
,

the idea of personal relations

.

ff ul th e

Before
vocabulary an Ha
attempt
Mr a hadwas acqui
made r edby a more
the
nn or less
attendants extensi
to con v e .

vey to mine him theandmeaning and distinction between the con

.

yours his was done i n the followi n g

,

way watch was placed in his hand and a pin held by

“ “ ”
c ep t s T

theand attendant latter then po nting to the watch said

.

: A

made Hanna repeat his is mi n e he i n a

,

Th e i

litokesaymannerhispoi yours ting to theHepincouldhe instructed H n a

.
, ,
”
Mr “
T -
T n

not however compre

.
, .

n Mr a n

hend the meaning and all e orts in that di r ection were

.
, ,
“ ”
T is

vaipossin bleHeto could easi l y repeat the words but found i t

.
, , ,

ff in

grasp their meani n g It was only later on in

,

im

thesignicourse of his mental acquisi t ion that he reali ed the

.
,

fi cance of words indicati n g the various shades of per

.

sonal ssociated
relationshipsystems of ideas of a mo e or less fi ed and
dewantiiteng nature characteristic of the developed mind were
.

A r x

fin

therefore for
be some
no time
possibili after
t y of the
self i n jury
conscious and there
individual co i tyd ul

When he acqu red more know edge of e ternal and

,

ternal worlds when his vocabulary beca e more ex ended

.

i l th e x in

and he
hishe succeededcould come
environmenin grasping into
it was only
,

communication
then that w th
after persons
great ef and
orts
m
i
t

personalhererelais ofionscourse the meaning

and theno significance
t,
ofofwor that
individuali express
t y
,

ds
f ,

that T
Hanna had no
t

idea need
of sexof expandi
In fact n g on
even when fact
he th e
.

was ell advanced in his mental development and enjoyed

, ,

Mr

free communication with others he still had no idea what

.
.
,

,
 GRO O WTH F N EW PERSO ALI Y N T 1 05

ever
Even of
when the sexual
was di
so ference
far
f between
advanced as men
to and
discuss women
di cult
and complicated questions he still had not the
.

he ffi

least
first notion
owledge of sexual
acquired di ferences
r e l I gi o u s

of dif and
erences reproduction
in sexual
,

structure Th e

was the information given him in the distinct formation of

.

kn ff

theknewtwoonlysexofs theof thedi floral

e
e ences world
in Even
sexual then
structure however
and fu hec
tion in the vegetable ki n gdom absence of anythi n g
.
, ,

ff r n

pertaining
notthe usexesderstandto thethe amorous
di erent was prono
conventional
.

SO ced
re that
Th e

ations he could
between
un

or
two strangwhykinds as he at
of that
ff

human time bei expressed

n gs He it between
could not the l

feelings of grati t ude friendship li k i n gs

, , ,
”
“
e un

could not be ope ly and frankly expressed by caresses and

.

d e r s t an d

kisseslthoughin his relations toward both sexes ali k e

,
, , ,

dgeA
i
,

t was ofhe was

great lacking
interest in
to other
that al l forms Hannaof knowl
from
.

thegeneral
e
very andstartofhadmusica keenin particul
,

appreciation r ofs the

fin d

soon harmonious
as he learned in Mr .

toinstructed
know andas recognize
,

to wha wasobjects
beautif and pictures
and
a

what
.

wi t
was hout
A

ugly being he
showed
Inbeautiful at once his
fact weandmayhisadddisgust likes
t
and disli k es in relation
ul

that hisforsensetheofuglyappreciation to them

of the
,

was even far

.

stronger and keener i n this state fter the accident than in

,

histionnormal
ofthe condi
beautifult ion before
in music especially
it keen a
SO was
and sohis
remarkably a p p r e ci a

strong were his i m i t ati v e powers that he learned to sing

.

hymns andseemed play instruments i n so hort a ti m e that the

, ,

almost miraculous Having had no famil

,

S ao

i ar i ty wi
qu i s it i o n

skill of t h the
playing banjo
it in before
but a few accident
hours
th e he
friend
.

acquired
spent the
an
afternoon wi t h him in teachi n g him to play the banjo and
,

wasa astonished at the remarkable apti t ude of the pupil who

.

few hours learned to handle the instrument with the

,

in .
1 06 M UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
T A T

faci
same l it y of an
remarkableexperienced
apti t ude player
in acqui r i
Mr
n g Hanna
the howed
technique
S

of the
the
piano He soon repeated wi t h correctness several selections
. .

onwatched
the inthei
.

strument after
r execution .
having only a few ti m es carefully
1 08 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

breathi
Iwould n g very
lookedturnall around fast and my
ever eyes
hing just
and came
fou open
d that and
my then
head
too when I wou d try to look
, ,

at yt n

When you opened your eyes did you have an

,

pression of any kind or was your mind a bla I don t

.
, ,

Q im

ow that the e was any hing eyes ju t were

,
.

nk ? A ’

confused by everything that I could not tell one thi n g from

.

kn r t My s SO

another he every h ng looked alike to you Just like

.

onepicturepictureagainagaist mynst eyesmy eyeswouldIf now I could have a great

.

Q T n t i ? A

look like that

. .

Did you see objects or see colors Colors

.

it

here was not anything li k e thickness no di s tance only

.
,

Q ? A

colors Did you see straight lines squares It was only

. . .
,

T ; ;

darknessYouandcanlightness and colors

.

Q ? A

see the straightness of this pencil placi g

. .
,

a pencilDidat some distance from the patien Yes

.

Q ( n

you see an thing of hat kind No they

.

t) A

were just ali k e all was one thing I wo d not know

. .

Q y t ? A ;

whether the pencil was on your face or not was all one
. .

; ul

thing What close towasmynexteyesafterjustyoulike noticed a paintithat ng you could

.

. It
— —

turn your head W en I would turn my eyes very

.

farturnandtoosee allhenaboutI began this picture I noticed my head would

.

? A h

to roll my head very fast to see

.

howhenhard I could tu n it hen I would turn that hand

, ,

I threw both hands hey say that was what fright

.
, ,

r T

ened them worst of all Ever hing in the room was al l

. .

T T

still and quiet I wanted to how much I could move

.

yt

mythat hand hen there was somethi n g here that changed

.

See

moved Of course I ow now what i t was I thought

.

it ovewas Itsomething that my hand had done that made it

.
,

kn

was really Dr St near the door I put out

. .
,

m
mytouchhandit Iandgottried
.

;
to move i t but fou
up and went farther and farther to make
.

d that I di11

,
t
,

n
.

dn
’
 FIRS I PRESSIONS T M 1 09

itmustm vehave donemovement

o
i t but
Th e
I surprised
did not me
move I
my thought
hand my
any hand
then
hat was the first time I separated my movement from that
. .

ofhim It was allheverymovedstrange the firstIt time wi t hou my movi n g

.
,

T
w h en
was such an experience
_

o th er s , t

moved
Th e first
.

andI knew
hen of
I external
di movement
have it clear at
in all
my was
.

mind when he .

first that I was really sure

t
that there was someth ng beside
’
dn t Th e

mewaswassomethi
whenngDragainstjumped on me hen I there
.
,

me 0 T
‘

w as su r e

But before you thought i t was yourself Yes

. . .

But I thought I didn t know it all butI thought there must

.

Q ? A

i t was very hard

,
. . .

becau e I was much surprised at everythi n g each sec

.

som e
’
be p a r t th a t I d i d n t kn o w ;

ond that I wanted to thi n k all about that what i t could

,

s so

bewouldandbewhatsomethi
it couldng elsenot Ibewanted
and then to the
thi n k next
about
; second
and i there
t was
—

very hard
of themDidorderly to get all
after these
they things
jumped in my
at me mi n d and to think ,

you know why he jumped on you No I

,

didnow notthinkhaveof those

time things
to think IofknewthoseI was questions I would
.

Q ? A ;

tryi n g to reach
. .

outDr andwashe was tryi n g to push me back and I saw that

.

the only one and I could not real l y make

.

outseemedthatto there were many of them in the room It

, ,

.0

me that after all i t all one thing that was

.
,

against me and that they were all li k e a part of me and

.

w as

when
notdownmakehe came
them at me
separate
,

all the So others

I thoughcame so
by that
holding I could
him
,

it would stop everythi n g hey had it very easy the

, ,

first time to put me on the bed I was close by the bed I

.

didcouldnotputk meow downhow tobecause use myI could egs ornotarmsuse atmyallarms heyI
.

. .

n l -
T

very soonHowlanded on the bed wi t h them on me

.

did you learn use your arms I could

.
,

move arou d in di ferent ways I found when I had my

.
,

Q . to ? A .

n f .
1l0 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

knees and arm

pushedon theDr bed back under meand I could
then get
pushed up Drthen
s I
and first
got
Sh I did not touch He was p sh ng
.
,

St —n O,

onmanmywasbacka small He wasmana veryHe tagotl onmanmy head thehatother

. . .

hi m Mr u i

was
. . . .

l Mr M

afterward lyi n g sti l l here I was hol ng Dr

. . . .
,

down and almost afraid to move because he might get

. .
,

We
'

w er e T di

upto doandanythehinother men were on me nd they did not try

. . .

g they did not try to get me back to bed

.
, ,

Ju t to hold you still I suppose I was will

.
,

t ;

ingtheytogotbehimstillthey heytriedgotto push

this other man and as soon as
.

Q s ? A SO

me Dr and they got

. . .

mething and sondI Iwentsaw backtoit was bednot anyButusethattowastry notto doenough any
.
,

, OE . O, .

o ff A

hey tied my arm even when I had got en away from

.

them I was very much disappointed then thought i t was

. .
,

T s, t

notcam anythatgoodI foundtry tooutdoafterward

.

anything wasBut this o her came

to man ;
t

late at night into the house and he came and saw that
.

e — Mr C — he

rope was hurting one of my arms It was very tight and

. .

th e

sonothe begged
t last the
he doctors
said he was to goi take
n g it
to take and
it hhey would
mself he
.

Off , t
,

was goi n g to take

berordsthose sentences
. A
the responsi b ili
patien t,

y on himself
could rememberI remem the
o ff i ;

did not at that time realize the significance of

.

( Th e t

the sentences
.

w bu t

Do you remember the sentences Yes I had

,

seenient that when one of them would make these noises

.

Q ? A ;

refers to speech that another would ow just what

. .

(p a

toanddoI thought
t
so I sawitbywould
; that theybe goodcould for understand
me to learn eachand other
so I
) kn

tried to learn I knew then that hey had some way of

,

communica ion talking and I knew that C was

,

very ki n d and I thought these others were bad nd so I

.

t Of ; Mr

wantedHow to talkdo toyouhimknow he was kind A He was tryi g

. .
,

,
. A
.

Q . ? . n
112 L IPLE PERSONALI Y
MU T T

andr daytellafternoon
the doctorsI gave what upI said hat was about all and T ;

Can you recall any sentences which you at that time

.

F i

repeated without nowing the meani n g of the wor

.

S said words l ke these Do you want me to come

.

k ds ? A

hatCourseis theyou best I can remember nd Dr said

.

”
Mr
“
i : ?

fool
. .

T A C

But you did not understand what meant

. . .

Noand I beganaccident they tell me happened hursday night

.
,

Q it ? A

to learn to speak late Friday afternoon

. .

; th e T

How many sentences had you repeated I thi n

, , ,

as manyForas howhirtymanyor forty

.

Q ? A k

days For two days Saturday

. .

beforerealnoon was the first ti m e hat I learned any word wi h

.

Q ? A

meaning Saturday before di ner I could o y

. . .

t t

tellmealsi es hatby daylight

i ts
t m
is all I kandew
.

the lamplight
about t me then and —

by the th ee n . nl

When you learned the meani n g of the first word

,

T n i

were toyourepeat still repeating sentences Oh yes I had

. .

sentences again Friday night and Saturday

.

? A ; be

morning but Friday afternoon and eveni n g I had s opped

.
,

g un

because
thought i
i t
t did
;

was not
very seem
foolishany togood
lie to
there me andat all
do and
nothi n then
g and I ;
t ,

notbeganworkagainat toall repeat

to havethesepeoplesentences
u derstandnd methen Saturday nd so I n A
,

morni n g I felt a great deal worse abou i t and so I began

.
,

tothetrytimtoe thatact as ifissI wanted to talk all I co d and that is

.

saw what I wanted to do She got

,

ul

anme apple from the table and held the yellow apple up to
,

M A

and ndsa dyou apple plainly three ti m es

. .

repeated i t Yes she made the motion

,
“ ”
i

very clearly wi t h her mouth and I said it after her and

, .

Q A ? A ;

she showed me i t was all right

. .

How did she show it

her headDid you derstand Yes I could tell by the
Q .

.
She smiled ? and
.

nodded
A .
,

Q . un ? A .
;
 IRS I PRESSIONS
F T M 1 13

motions
and the people
way heymade
would to each
motion other
wi t h the
their way
hands they Inodded
do not ;

think
noon wit was
en I later
could than
t
about
derstand Fridayalmost afternoon
everythi or
n g Friday
people
.

could
aI think do
h

long time whenhave they would

understood come
their and
un

I
languagethink I
that could
way after
but
it would have taken a long time because those peo
,

plea greatat thatdealtimemoreseemed

than to
you do their
or hands
people do and
now their
us e

I face
don t
,

know why it was His attendants and visi t ors were der
’

more than ual excitement Sh more than all his

, .

( un

hands andHowhisdidheadyouwould be going all the time

.

us ) Mr ;

learn to know di s tance pict

. . .

ureclockInearsaw byacro s theI thought room didI would not reachseem farther than
.

Q ? A A

out and feel i t

. .

s a

butI didI could

not not
want reach
to
.

get it SO

upand anyI reached

more farther
becau e Iandhad farther
found
,

they did not want me to get up and I thought I must

.
,

notevennowafter I knew nd so something

I just reached as far as I could nd
,

; SO

. A

myof allhandwastothereachlookidistant about

things distance
But the I stretched
greatest out
surprise
. _
A

n g glass which they gave me hat was

,

just after I reached for It was very strange

.

-
T

Imythought I must be able to feel i t the same as I could feel

.

t h e p i ct u r e

face or anybody s face thought I co d feel in the

. .

looking glass It was all smooth and that was —

what sur ul
’
I
“

prised Did me soyoumuchlook on the other side No but I put

,
“

-
.
,

mynot seehandit backIt wasbackvery strange hen I turned it arou d and could
.

Q ? A ;

to see it move when I would

.
.

T n

turn this If I would turn it this side the face would look
,
.
,

aswasif theit wergreatest

turning that wayI hadItduriwasngverythatstrange hat
.

day was
.
,

e T

understand the looking glass

. .

su r p r 1 s e — to

Q W en was that A hat was Saturday abou

h
-

?
.

. T t
1 14 U IPLE PERSONALI Y
M LT T

Q Did you
didicturenot hereI thought derstand
there
un

mu then
t be what
some it
way was
of A
putti Nog I
the ? ;

I did not ow i t was my face If I had

. .

s n

known Didit wasyoumyreachfaceanyit would have been di erent

.

p kn

concl sion as to what glass

. .

ff

was I th ught it was some kind of a pict re that

, .

Q u th e

could move
.

? A o u

How did you learn the di ference between a picture

.

and a livi n g human bei n g Wel l hey could move and

.

Q f

they had shape you ow from the picture

.

? A t

pictureHow was smooth if you tried the picture

.
, ,

d i fi e r en t kn Th e

did come to know of pictures hey

,
.
,

gave me picture books

, .

Q .
you ? A . T
-
.
116 UL IPLE PERSON I Y M T AL T

When
ithist belonged
Q
toyou saw
yourself your own Yeshand did
because you
I coknow d that
move
I Butcouldyoucontrol this
,
.

? A ; ul

could not control the hand of others A

.

I couldButmoveothers it a licottled move your hand too Not if I

.

Q . ? .

didthe way
not want them to I co d take it away and move it
.

Q ul ? A

IYouwould li k e hat was very easy to tel

. .
,

ul

could tell simply by the control of the move

.

T l

ments But atYesthemybegibeinningngabledidtoyoumove ow the di erence

. .

Q .

? A ;

between your hands and the han of other people But

. .

Q. kn ff
ds ? A

really there were so many t ngs i t was really when I

.

N O th er e w er e n o t a n y o th er p e o p l e i n t h e b eg i n n i n g

gan to look at all these di erent colors separately that

.

hi ; be

Ia lsawttlesodoubtful
much about It is nowthe seven
order weeks
that isand
my someti
mind mises I
doubt get ff ,

fulI was Next day after the apple I learned about the watch
,
.

i ;

just lyi n g there very quiet and iss was si t ting

,

inwatchithe nchair and we were both ery still and she was
.
,
.
,

M A

g me watch was up on the and she

.
,

made that sound tick tick tick tick tick and I noticed
, ,

My ch ifi o n i e r ,

itwardwas justI sawlikthat

e thethatsou wasd ofwhatthe watch and I said i t after
.

— —

she wanted She took the

, , , ,

watch do n andputittomy ear henshetoldme Watch

,

watch li k e that as plain as could say i t nd then

. .

w T

theme that
nextitwasbelongedto teachto meme that it was She taught
.
, ,

—
,
Sh e . A
my o wn

Did you understand it How did she say it

.
,

Shehensaidshe taughtWatch me putto sayit init mywashand made me take it

.

Q ? ? A

mi n e hat was very

. .

”
; ;

hard the di ference between mine and yours She had a

.

T T

pin andshesaid hisismine Shesaid hi s ismine

.

— f

How did she how you it was hers She said it

.

” ”
, ,
T .
,
T .

Q . s ? A .

1 Th e e ar ly e xp e r i e n c e s a ft er th e a cc i d en t ar e vg a ue ; It w as the
in f a cy o f th
n e se c o n d ypar er s o n a li ty .
 IRS I PRESSIONS F T
'

M 117

three
said times
it eight and
or then
ten pointed
times Sheto the
pointed watch to in
the my hand
watch in and
my
hand and said hat is yours and she took my hand and
,

made m point at her pin some pin that she wears and
.

made me say hat is yours her pin the same as she

, ,

e — —

had said bout my watch nd then after that she went

”—
T

and told the others that I could learn words any words
, ,

a A

that they would teach me nd so they all at any time

.
, ,

they were atinwasthe theroomhardest wantedfortoyouteachto exmeresssomething . A ,

hardest of all was to get them to derstand that I wanted

.
,

Q Wh p ? A Th e

something that was very much like somethi n g I knew For

. .

un

instance
afraid to : I was very
anything hu gryand thenI because
want d they
eat were
some
n
.

thing and the only thing I k ew was apple But I did

,

giv e m e e to

notsay wantappleappleandItsaidwasithard for me to tell them I had to

_ ,
“ ”
n

many ti m es and when they would

.
,

bring it and me a little piece I did not want it I had

. .

“ ”

taken other things they had given me toast and mil k but
, ,

o fi er

Imedidthreenot orknowfourthe namesI of them thinkfterthere they were

had given
.
,

other
,

things to eat too and I wanted to ow the names of all

.

'

t h 1 n gs b e ga n t o

t dinner
h ose thingsor IfeatI hador anyonlyofknown
,

those
,

the
words word food or kn
“

How did you learn other words first I

.

“ ”

learned was be careful I asked them what that meant

.

Q ? A Th e

be careful and they tried to tell me but they had

. .

“ ”

tolastgiveissit up washeysettingcoulddownnot make it clear to me until at

, .

“
—

a vase of flowers which was

,

very full of water and told her be careful and

.
,

M A

Icouldcouldseeseewhatmyselfit meant
that it was in danger of tipping and I
.
,

,
Mr s . C . to ,
“

Father I made a special ef f ort to get him to under

,

stand the idea the pronou hat was a hard thi n g I

.

( )

had a good deal of an e fort to teach him the meani n g of

.

Of n T

pronouns Instead of saying homas or

. .

f
” “ ”
. T To m , as
118 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

most of the attendants

hislast mind theHanna and visitors
idea ofuptheto thisI time did I tried
or youi itatiandng others to work into
succeededspoke
“ ” “
,

at

ofnouhims elf as not understanding the use of pro

,

.
(M r .
,
m ,

“
s To m ,
n

Q How.
.

did)
you succeed
particularHowplandide youcept tolearnpersistthe andmeaning x
Father here
keep atofit the word was? A ( . .
) T no

good bad for instance t first when I wou d

.
,

Q s

eatsteman applenextI would eat the whole of the core and the
.

” “
? A A l

ti m e when I would try to eat the core they

.
, , ,

i t—

would make a face and take it away nd then they gave

,

Th e

meto mya cakemouthof soapand they I thought that was to eat and put that
,
.

took that away and said Bad

.

bad and made a face and that was how I learned the
.

“
;

meaning of bad and good first adjectives I learned

, , ,
”

werethe color offlowers It was very hard for me to learn

, ,

Th e

about pink pink I had to learn that pink was a color

.

and there was a flower called a pink I could not under

.

“ ”

stand howWhatit wascouldit beyoua told namemeandof color both

,
.

the whi t e black hen

.

hen of a black color was pointed out to me and called

.
,

“ ”
Q ?

aofblack hen and I thought that black hen was the name
-
.

A A

the animal t last they let the other ch ckens out later
.

“ ”

and there happened to be a whi t e hen and as I ew the

,

A i

color whi t e I said whi t e black hen hen they told me

.
,

kn

that the name of the animal was hen and black was the
,
”
T

color How did you learn the meaning of the word

-
.
,

color hat was many days after I had been

.

walking around in the other rooms a good whi l e and then

.

”
? A T

they asked me what color a flower was they had cut It

. .

wascolora pansy a very strange color I had asked them what

,

meant I said What do you mean by color

.

nd then they explained to me Red is color pink whi t e

, .

“ ”
?

blue is color
.
,

A ,
“
, , ,
”
.
1 20 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y M T T

How
father YouJustsayabout
Q long after the
thirteen accident
hours was that A By ? (

you noticed the an iety of people around

. .

you People were comi n g in and oi n g out all the

. .

Q x

tiforme orbutexpected
they hador been just people they had not looked
.

? A g

wai t ed for I saw that by the way

.

they acted that papa was someone that I ought to thi k

,

apapagreat Everythin
deal about thathisI wasdid thewas firstwhatfeeling I had for
.
,

them Howimihavetationyou learned to read Ju t by ask ng

.

; w as
g
. T
I learned from
every word Papa told me first Jud taught me the
.

Q ? A s i

alphabet as far as then he stopped for some reason I

. .

don t k ow father the alphabet now in order excep s far as

. . .

How long did i t take him learn to

.
,

Q
’
n t a

read very short time first word were taken

.
,

Q ( To ) to

from Scripture and were mostly words of one syllable and

. .

? A A Th e s

two syllables from passages that happened to be in the

. .

scrolls
where he that
could
— hung onthe
easily see wall
it
,

I h theng uphe one ofthe

looked scrol
over thes un l

scroll and recognized a few words that somebody had

.

An d

taught him nd I read i t over to him and he cut out one

.

orgavetwohimof antheinterest
words inthatit were
.

at
A

once familiar
when to
he him
saw and
that Ithat
by
,

looki n at this printed page could repeat certai n words

,
.

from i t which he had heard in conversation hat seemed

,

toat once
awakento read a goodit dealhenofIinterest
poi n ted i n
out hi m
the and
word so tohe hiwished
m and
. T

pronou ced it for him and he pronounced it after me and

,

then he seemed to memorize i t i tantaneously a most asif

.

iovert werethephotographed on his mind s soon as I had read

, ,

ns — l

himself phrase
he had once
that to him
verse as and a he had
complete readand it over
permanentonce
. A

possession So he learnedwhat was on the page I thought

,

that would be enough for one day We were very caref

,

then to avoid crowding him next day we turned over

. .

. ul

. Th e
 FIRS PRESSIONS T I M 121

the page and took the next and thus went on very fast
In about a week he could read tolerably well
.
,

He l ea r n e d so r ap i d l y i n th o s e d a y s t h a t i t w a s a lm o s t

make out
m i r acu l o u s

somet mes the

stop sense
wi t h a of
.

very plain
si m lan
ple uage
word whi
word l e he
so would
si m ple g ;
;

that
and he
we would
i

would think
stop himhe must
a li ttle surely
But have
i t was had aboutit al
a r eady
week
— a

before Did we began to be able to say he could read a li t tle

,

he learn ong wor as easily as the short ones

.

Just about as easily

.

Q l ds ?

to wri t ing He did not wri t e in those days

.

except by way of copying and he was incl i ed to print

. .

Q AS ? A

Hestudiedformed pr nted letters Just imitated the letters he

. .
,

,
n .

How long did i t take you to learn to wri t e I

.

did notDolearn towrite writenowuntilwiSaturday the th of

.

Q A
“

t hout help Not all the

. .

15 M ay

letters I have a copy I have the alphabet wri t ten out so

.
,

Q you
“

? A

that I can look for any letter I do not k ow I think I

. .

know about all of the small letters and about half the
. .

capitalHow lettersdid you learn our relationship to your par

.

ents Sh explained to me that everything must

.

Q y

have parents and I could understand that C

.

? A Mr

were ver di ferent to their daughter and to their son from

. . .

Mr an d Mr s

what they were to other people and the best I had to ex

. . .
,

y f

plai n
chickens i t towime
t h was
the when
hen II went
co dout of doors
understand and
a saw
great li t
dealtle ;

better what was meant hey told i t was a mother hen

-

ul

Have you no special feeling of love for your own

.

T me -

mother No I had not seen my mother in fact for a

. .

long time after nd I could see mothers going by wi t h

.

? A

little children and ta i n g such good care of them

. .
, ,

Did you learn to play the organ or piano Yes

.

Sh taught me first to play one hymn and J taught

.
,

Q ? A ;

me and W did
. .

Mr . .
,
.

. .
1 22 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

could How
play
Q long
from did
the i t
keys takejust youthe towaylearn to play
Sh did veryI ? A

soon fter he had played i t half a dozen times he would

. .

Mr

put myDidfingers on the keys and I played

. .
,

you play it from ear By watching

.

You repeated it once or twice and then afterward

.

Q ? A

it was correct Yes after a wh le I got it right

. . .

How long did it take you to correctly repeat the

.
,

? A ; i

first air Jud taught me one or two chords hen I

. .

saidhenIIwanted to learn to play to learn the regular way

.

? A T

sent W for a hym book was in church I

. . .

gan at the begi n ning and learned all about the notes He
.

T n - — it be

told me all about the names of the notes and sta and I
. .

ugetedthree
to worksharpssometimes several hours every day I did t
.

ff ,

nor four sharps so even now I can hardly

,
’
s n

play withheythosetaught you the time A Yes I think a most

.

everythiWhat ng theyothertaught me
.

Q T ? ; l

instrument do you play banjo

. .

hey sayHowI never touched the banjo before

.

Q ? A Th e

long did take you to learn to play the banjo

. . .

AafternoonC saidHe hetaught couldmehavein about taughtanmehourall heto kplayew onin onethe
.

Q . it ?
Mr n

banjo and this surprised me because I have had to work

. . .

sosayhard wi t h the piano and the organ and even now they
.

I doHownot about
play asthewellhy as Is didDidbeforeyou withoutsomemistakes
,

of the
,

hymns familiar when you heard them su g I remem

.
,

Q mn ? fin d

berI doanotgoodknowmanywhatof you

themmean now when but theyyou were all new then
.

n ? A

say familiar
.

Have you heard them before some ti m e before the

.
,
“ ”

accident No hey tell me there were some I did not

.

care for before but which I li k e very much now I think

.
,

? A T

that is very strange hey tell me also that I li k e to eat

. .

things You I did think

not careyourfor taste
beforefor food has changed
.
,

. T
.

Q . ? A .
1 24 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

aliveQ How
and did
not aliyou
v e notice the
Because di ference
they move between It was a thi n
hard g
f

forwerememoving
to understand about trees branches and leaves
.

? A

I thought they were alive

. .

Th e

What you think of horses and carriages I

.

thought i t was all the same animal hen when I got out
. .

Q di d ? A

into the other roo I saw wagons alone I saw they were
.
.

digrasserentchangeIt sosu prised me a great deal to see trees and

.

ms

People do not change so

.

ff r

How many people do you k ow now I thi n k

.

about a hundred I do not think I would k ow a hu dred

. .

Q n ? A

tospeakk owto their names but there are some I would see and
. .

n n

when I would not know the names It was most

.

interesting yet pathetic to see Hanna move about the

,

streets the small town among those whom he formerly

.
,

Mr

knew and whom he used to greet cordially now go along

.

Of

showi n g
of his former absolutely
friends no recogni
and t
acquaiionn no
tances sense of familiari t y ,

W en you saw a baby the first time how i t look

,

tothought
you everyone It was became
very funaliyvetoasseeasuchlargelittlemanpeopleand II
.

Q . h ,
di d
? A n

thoughtYouthoughtyouwerejustborn
I was only a few days A Evenwhenthey
. .

Ol d

told me I had lived twenty four years I thought I had

.

Q ?

waysbeen the samesize Ithought Iwouldjustli v e afew

. .

-
al

days I did not think I would be living after a few days

,

of

Ilive severalvery much surprised when people told me I would

.

weeks I did not think very much about it

. .

w as

A nother
people li vthing
ed so that
far was
away very
and strange
at
.

first Iwas to
thought find that out that
every
.

body
laugh I saw
when lived
I wouldnear my
ask home
someone and li vIi nug ed
at
,

to
a make
distance themto s

come in again in a li t tle while and I could not possi b ly

,

merightit would
d er st an d how there
take could
about a be so
hundred muchdays distance
he thought Father ,

told
walk
un

straight ahead and even then ther would be more

.

, ,
to

,
e
 FIRS I PRESSIONS T M 1 25

distance
over to I
in could
a wagon not would derstand
take He
about said
ixty that
minutes to
un ride
He
had taughtollowing me the minutes on the watch
. .

M S

will gi v e an insight into the condi t ion of

. .

thegavepatient sexual feeli n gs and the emotions to which they

.

( Th e f

rise to the ti m e of the inqui r y

’
S

In the
the following course ofu

questions our examination

p
the patient was asked .
)

How was it wi t h you shortly after the accident did

,

you feel
Q

inknewonlythatmore pleasant
that of youngtheytalked
.

in the
men diNoterently society of you g women
for aandgoodactedmanydi days than I n
;

Have your emotions si n ce been awakened

?
erently
A

Not
.

ff ff
.

for manynddaysnow feel you are in the ordinary way

.

Q . ? 1
A .

Yes Hanna could not comprehend these questions

.

Q A yo u ? A

and we were obliged to put our questions in a simpler and

. .

(Mr

more diDoes rect way

. .
,

Yes anybody
Q it please
nice looki youn g to see nice
.

looking
)
women -
? A

Does it make a di erence whether you see a nice

. .

;
-

looki n g man or a nice looki n g woman W ll of co se

.

Q ff

there isDoa you di erence

.

-
? A e ur

enjoy rather to look at a nice woman

,
.

ff

than at a nice looki n g man I do not know it does not

.

Q -
lo Ok in g

make so much di ference If it is a picture they must be

.

-
? A ;

very nice looki n g to enjoy but if it is a pe on I li k e to

.

hear the voice voices of women are softer and more

.
,

’
-
; ls

ple antWould to hearyou have any desire to kiss or embrace a

,

. Th e
as

woman whom you liked very much my mother

.

or sister
.

? 2
A . Yes ,
.

1
M r Han n a d id n o t u n d e r st an d t h e
.
q u e s ti o n .

2
M r H w a s e n g a ge d t o Mi s s C ,
. . . h
w o m i n hi s d y t
s e co n ar s ate he
di d n ot kno w . We w a nt e d to fi nd by t h q e se u es ti w h th
ons e er a ny
“

su b c o n s ci o u s f li g
ee n o f rec og ni t i o n a n d l v o ld b
o e c u e re v ld ea e .
1 26 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

No Hanna Would you ever

I wouldwasnot instructed
Q desire
have any wish to kiss any
We other
learned woman
later that ? A

by his father that i t was

. .

; (

proper Suppose
to kiss oryoucaressmeetanya woman other than his fami l y
.

Mr im

nice talki n g woman she talks

.

very nicely and has a very sweet and beautif face you
.

Q - —

areher told notNo to kiss her but do you have a desire to kiss
.

ul ;

No desi r e to embrace her You mean to caress

,

? A

herI wouldPatient had not yet learned the word

. .

Q ? A

be willi n g but was told I must not hey

. .

? (

taught
mother meandthat
sisterI m t
When be di
I ferent
was at to iss
us
,

C Ithan
wanted to my
tof M
. T

take iss hand but she sa d it was not proper

.

Mr C ’
s

Hanna then turni n g to us asked Do you th nk i t is

. . .

M C
’
s i -

( Mr

proper to caress I should not see any harm in caressing

. .
,
.

i im

eiposetherthatmenyouor women but they told me not do i t Sup

, ,

ong What did

is want
the di to can
erence you We think
gave whyhim
,

itan wo d
evasive be to .

ul

answerHave you thought of how people come into the

,

wr ? ff ? (
)

world When I would say anythi n g about how people

.

were born they would say I would k ow that some time I

.

? A

then triedFromto Wfindtoutbooksomething about hat in books

.

did you get information

.
,

cyclopediaand atdictionary
home to enlarge Hannahisoften used the ency
.

Q ha ? A En

store of knowledge
. .

; ( Mr

What you look up I looked up anatomy

. .

cl o p e d i a )

reproduction etc anything that people cannot explai

.

Q d id ? A

to me IDolookyouupundersta in encyclopedia or dicti o nary

. .
,

n
;

d the meani n g of the ex stence of

.
,

th e

men and women in the world I do not u derstand

.

Q n i

that Do k ow their physical

.

? A n

here
.

areaboutmanyflowersdi erethancesanythiI don notelseknow them I k ow more

.

Q .
you n d ifi er en c e s ? A . T
ff n ; . n

g .
 C HAP ER I T V

I GRAP HY
B O

noattained Rev
neuroticpositaint
TH E hos Hanna
mong
T has
his a good
ancestors family
are menhistorywho wi
havet h
t ions eminence fa l y his ory can be
.
.
,

traced to a time dating almost to the arrival of

.

Of Th e mi t

flower On the father s side Hanna is of Scotch Irish

.

th e M ay

descent on the mother s side he is English His maternal

Mr
’
-

grandfather was a missionary man of geni u s and of

. .
,
’

of ll He became prom nent as a wri t er in Oriental

.
,

1 — a en

litheterature
e r gy

and wi

Eastand energetic also

His maternal
.

as the founder
grandmother of exten
was i
a v e
heal t hy
i

vig s m 1 s s 1 0n s In

crary
orou s

world
.

His woman
paternal and
great attai n ed
grandfather fame was i n the
a li
well t ,

known wri t er in theology His maternal great grandfather

,

was a surgeon of distinction and fought at rafalgar der

.

Nelson His father is a man of good physique heal t hy

.

T un

consti
ofhe aleadst ution of high intellectual
stronga willstrictlyand moral
.

attai
markedlifeindividuali n ments
t y ands a possessed
minister
,

and is scrupulously con

, ,

in his actions
.

He does
s c i en t i o u s

quie and stern not belong to

mother the isemotional
a perfectly type
.

healthyhe i s rather
woman ;

athreelady ofistersa refiandedfourkinbrothers

t
d and gentleall physically
.

n
Th e
nature andHanna mentally has Mr
,

well inmong the near li v i n g relatives are men of prom

. .
,

the medical and clerical professions here is no

,

evfamidence of neurotic tendency in the lateral branches of the

.

i n en ce T

ly
.

i
.

1 A do n i r am J ds o n
u .
 BIO RAP Y G H 129

tions Mr
at Hanna
birth was
were born
favorable in the
and year
normal t birthco di
he 1 872 All n

was well formed and proved to be a well developed infant

. .

His ear y i n fancy was free from disease he suf f ered only
.

from those ailments incident to babyhood He began to

.

l ;

talk at
his mental the age
and of eighteen
physical months
development He was
was not
that precocious
character
.

of the average normal child He showed a ready

.

though
i st i c
not extraordi n ary
HechildrenhowedHethewasusualratherinterest facili t
iny of
the acquiring
sports and k owledge
plays of
.

quiet though not of a shy and

.

tirinUpg character
to his He
eleventh
.

was
year not hequarrelsome
showed no or mischievous
signs of
,

ill ess
re

tFromthehisageeleventh to hishe sixteenth had a sliyearght attack of malaria

. .

we him again
.

A
'

of e l e v en

free from ill heal t h t this time he su fered from an

.

fin d

inflammator condi
entany inllntheess oflifea serious t ion
of nature
y of the gums One
A
thi
Hanna and that is the absence of
Mr
.

n g is ppar .
f
a

you g man had all the advantages of an excellent

.
,

education t the age of eight y ars he entered the public

.

Th e n

school
tof languageswhere he was
an early ageandhe possessed
.

aA
good cholar
showed anaespecial and regular
interest s
in attendant
the
e

s udy
ready facili t y in acquiring
.
,

A t

them
entered Upon
the the
anualreturn raiof
n inghis parents
High to
School Philadelphia
High attain he
ments in the latter insti t ution gained for him a scholarship
.

M T

atstudents
the Universi t y of Pennsylvania one of the best
.

admi t ted at
him the to manual
any training
department chool
of the uni v scholarship
ersi t y
.

HisS
He ,
w as
His

preference for archi t ectural work was largely determi n ed

.

by loveis shown for thebyharmonious and the beautiful His ver

.

h is

mechanical
s at i l i t y

draughtsman the fact that

had he
done had been
electrical at one
work ti m e
and a .

even spent some time as a carpent

ployed as a telegraph operator the ticket o fice other r He
,

was also
in
em e .

f an d
,

10
1 30 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

departments
tion as an the
architect railroad
He was
of Finall
al o a y
wri het erpassed
for a exa na mi

ph a jouHanna nal was fond of m ic and showed a good deal

.

. s P hil a d el
i r

of talent in acquitherinwhole g famiheliarihadty anwitarh several music

.

Mr us

istic taste i n many

.

al in

directions
'

s t r u m en t s On t

s to his emotional nature he seemed nei t her of an ex

.
,

citable norin hisof afanections

imp siveHecharacter and was not demon
.

was possessed of a strong wi l

,

ul

and c pable of perfect self control He was not has y to

,

s t rat i v e f l

take o ence but was not one who readi l y forgot an

.

a -
t

once given He was not vindictive or implacable He was

.

ff o fi en ce

benevolent and sympathetic i n nature and readyto allev ate

,

pain and su e ing hese quali t ies seemed less prompted

. .

byHe sentimentalism
was a man i n or
fluencedtender
ff r

moreheartedness
by
.

reason
T
than
than by
-

by principle
emotion
here was however no sternness about him and he cou d
.

readi l y enter into the sentiments and feelings of others

.

T l

Helighthad comic
a keenperiodicals
appreciationandofwastheanhumorous and took de
, , ,

occasional contributor
.

to theHehumorous
in

could easi journals

l y the confidence of young fol k s and
possessed unusual facili t y in the culti v ation and
.

wi n

ance
and of
knew friendshi
well how p to He
get could
along always
wi t h inmake friends
viduals In eas ly
fact
m ain t en
i

he wasHis onereligious
who could attract people
.

di

feeli n gs developed rather early s a Bap

.
,

he could not enter the church and be baptized until he

.

had made a profession of fai t h before the elders his con

.

t ist ,

sists in a
andIna desire declaration
for of
religious the recognition
conversion of his religious g l t . T
ui

this relation
average Hanna
age of we may
conversion Mr say
amongwas rather
the Baptistspre .

isawakened
about fifteen while in his case the sen e of guil t was
,
.
,

co cio u s Th e

at about his tenth year his sense of gu lt how

.

,
s

. T i ,
1 32 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

clergyman it
workactiveat aninterest was natural
early ageSundayHanna he hou d be
when interested
qui t e youin clerical
S

g took
l

school work and was a regular

,

Mr n

attendant at church and prayer meeti n g He had much

. .
, ,

an in -

scri p tural tra ni n g and was unusually

Biologyble andt auponverythisearlyasageuponhe waso heransubjects
i famili
ardent reader w th
in the
.

ar i th e

much
.

more
A

han the average yo g man and he

had had
even read
t

quiredIn ordersome knowledge of the Greek estament

, , ,

t un ac

to take up scriptural work and pursue the

,

ological studies the universi t y not furnishi n g favorable

.

tion to fitprepare
v i r o n m en t for reli
for ious
his life
newly
,

the you
chosen
g g
laborman left the n ins t i t u
en

himself for the practical side of his adopted cleri

,

calm ssionary
professionworkhe wentHe tovistheitedtofamiliesn of Hazelton to do
.

TO

prayer
i
meetings and preached to the gathered
people them
hen
w
in
he
,
Pa .
,

entered the Baptist College at Lewi vi l le and

.
,

came a member of the jun or c ass where he carried on

, .

s Pa be

zealou ly theological stud es While there he was one of

.
, ,

i l

thethe degree
best studentsSumma and graduated wi t h high meri t g ni n g
,

s i

cum laude He worked arduou ly

.

ai

while at the insti t ution taki n g all the elective cou ses open
, ,
”
Of s

to him homas Hanna took up clerical work not from

.

,
r

pecuniary considerations but rather from a profou d sense

.

Mr T

ofcalledreligiousfterconviction for a work to which he felt hi elf

.

graduation he came to Plantsv lle and began

,

ms

toagepreach
ofHistwenty
.

He
A
was
three immediately ordained his was at the i
T

ac ive mind and insatiable thirst for knowledge

. .

ledtheological
him againschoolto pursue theoretical studies he entered the
.

t an

distance from his at

homeYale New
t this Haven
nstitution being he only a
studied short
the
;

Bible and took up Hebrew W i l e he was carryi g on

, ,

A i

studies at the u iversity he devoted a large portion of

.

. h n

n hi s
 BI GRAPHY O 133

time to his
soccongregation mi n ister
able and too lthough al duties
an ac vea interest at
i Plantsville
in the He
social was
life of very
his
good scholar and possessed of
.

i k ti

great love for scient

stbersn ofbookhis applica ion fic .

work
He
A

was he
very
i was not
popular disposed
wi h thetomemcon
congregation would go a mong the people visit
,

a t t t

iwhom
ng themhe hadwoulda strongbecomelikacquainted wi t h the chi l d en for
.

He was very
,

acti v e i
farn g more than the average clergy
r ,

man He preached two sermons the Sabbath conducted

.

regularly prayer meetings on the week days and at ti m es

,

on

also in the eveni n g So active was he i n his religious work

.
,

that he would have prayer meeti n gs whenever he could

,

tain help He used his every e fort to awaken interest in a

.

ob

betterreligiousandmorallife
people He was
.

active in He
organizi greatlyinfluencedyoung
yo g folks and
f

in
every way endeavored to inculcate re igio ideas t the
.

ng un

same time he never neglected to combine and harmonize

.

l us A

themusicuseful and the beautiful t the religious services

.

and song contributed to the interest and entertain

,

ment of the gathe i n gs which the young minister carefully

.
,

arranged
character His
never preachi
from n g was r

manuscript invariabl y of extemporaneous

He was regular in his visi t s to the bedside of the sick
.

and contri b uted in everywaywi t hi his means to chari t able

, .

workthisHehewaswasardently devotedto the duties of his calli n g

,

nature
To
by
.

the pro
earnestnesspted by
of m the
his sympathetic
views of life side
and of
by his
his
.

deepHisandministerial
religious convictions
,

duties and theological studies did not

robful himnature
of esthetic feelings his appreciation of the beauti
.

beautiful In was
wherever as keen
a

he met as ever He andhe

greatly greatly
;
enjoyedthe
appreciat d nat
uralOfscenery and li k ed flowers
an andearnestin noandsenseardent and
nature animals
he
it .

not too
e

one of the class own among the

.

“ , w as en

th u s i ast i c kn
1 34 IPL PERSONALI Y
MUL T E T

world
usual s
for
’
cranks
the average
“
He took
professionalsuch i
mann terest
He i n pol
had i
oftics
couas is
se
poli t ical and reformatory ideas as is but nat ral for an
.

active intelligent you g man but was not one of the class
.
, ,

of young people who thi n k they have the one ideal of social
,

poli t ical life the world s salvation He

, ,

hadWeno nostru or panacea for all human woes

f or
’
d
‘

an n ece s s a r y

may therefore say that Hanna in all respect

.

ms s

wasthouta mantheofleastwelltrace
balanced and normal mental consti t ution
.

Mr s

of d sposi t ion to any of the neuroses

.

Hedreamswas notHis sleep

beforewasthequietaccident subject to stressi n g
,

wi i

never disturbedby talk ng or

.

( ) di

wanderings
fter a
.

careful exami ation therefore

,

we fou d
i

Hanna to be a yo g man of perfect mental and physical

.

A n n Mr

constitution before the disorder occurred which al m ost

.
, ,

un

being
s t an t an eo u s l y

.
e fected fa profound change hi s conscious
,

Of
in
1 36 L IPLE PERSON I Y MU T AL T

Th e
of interest
his former lies in
life the
sti l l questi
exist o n
wi twhether
hin the anynd of e x p er i

Hanna
e n ces

estlife now of
lieswh in ch he is
possi not
b ili cog
t y i
ofizant
tappi nIn
g short
the the
subconscio i n ter s n
mi Mr .

whichInmaycaseperhaps contain memories former

.
,

t he u

prove
r i en c es

that the i n such

jury is memories
re lly not exist
organic thei r
but presence
rather wi
of lal Of ex p e

functional character It wi l l at the same ti m e i n dicate the

,
.

presence of memories nei t her of which i s cognizant

,

of the otherproblemexistenceis what shall be the method of

.

tw o ,
’
s

How shall we tap the subconscious so that

.

Th e n ow in

shall reveal the reasury of lost memories here are

,

v es t i g a t i o n ?

many me hods of carrying out this work but simples

,

it t ? T

and most feasi b le is

t
the inquiry
dreams Hanna was asked if he had any dreams and the into the character of hi s ,
th e t

answer wasthat he had hey are of two kinds he said

.

Mr

One is unli k e the other in the one ki n d the pictures are

.

weak and I cannot easi l y bri n g them up before my mi n d

. .
,
“
;

clearly
agai n
,

the other
though
; kind
they I can
were easi l
beforey see
me and feel clearly
picture
dreams
notWe lreproduce
,

he continued
as

ke the other dreams

”
come
they in
are the
too morning
s rong and
“
hey
plai are
n
. Th e
; t

Hanna s words i n order to ake clear

, ,
”
i ; t

the d erence between the two forms of dreams sig

.

Mr ’
m

of the picture dreams is of vi t l i m portance

.

i ff Th e

turned out that the drea s characterized by

.

“ ”
n ifi c an c e a

Hanna as clear picture dreams and which we term

.

It m Mr

vivid ones were really

.

“ ”
,
m ay
e x p e r i en ces th a t h a d o cc u r r e d i n his

cons ered them si m ply as strange dreams of his pres

,

fo r m er l if e H e, h o w ev e r d i d n o t r ec o g n i z e t h em a s s u ch

ent Inlife hese vivid or clear picture dreams incidents

.
,

an d id

namesdepofhsofpersons Hanna of bjects of places were arisi n g from

.

ssubco sciouslife heywerenot

, ,

,
O , ,

th e t Mr .
’
n . T
 DR A LI E E M F 1 37

recognized
unfamiliar by him
He they
mentioned seemed
names ; him
of so
personsstrangeof so totally
objects of to

places hich to him in his waking state were perfectly

,

meaningless empty sounds hey were however u der

.
, ,

stood
mer by
life the parents
experiences
,

who
When were familiar
Hanna bwi t
ganh the
to
.

son
relate sT
for
his
, ,
’
n

dreams andthe experiences he was through in those

,

Mr e

peculiar strong vivid picture dreams the parents who had

. .

p ass 1 n g

almost
lection despaired
of
,

past of their
life wereson
,

ever
most again
amazed regaining
and overjoyed
, ,

r e co l

atfearedthis were
first forever
evidenceburied
his
of a memories
resurrection of what they had
,

To pass
waside thehe followingnow to He dreams
saw a rai l road
th e firstwith dream
a s descri
ed on b ed
one Th e
.

saw letters as if out wi t h a k ife he probably

.

: h

referred
S ;

astrange
yard people to letters standi
with a tallfenceandaround n g out i in
t relief
and in then
the
ou t

there
yard was
were
n

)
(

wi t h light
flowershen he says he finds himself on a white and soft road
,
hair they were picking ,

never Hanna uses never as meani n g si n ce the acci

.

dent as he has no memory for what occurred before saw

,

[ Mr
‘ ’ ‘

anythi n g li k e i t man stood at his side whom he c lled

.

’
]

although not knowing why by the name of Bustler

,
’
A a

father afterward told us that Bustler was the name of a

.
, ,

Th e

mimannisfully
ter a friend of Hanna s He could descri b e the
.
,

He was tall but not fat he had

Mr
a coat rounded
’

inraifront and of a black color hey came up together to the

.
,
.

l road Hanna carried wi t h hi m a satchel wi t h a

.
,

brofoundto n strapbecorrect
held up in frontmanwhom of him he calleddescriBustlerthen ption
.

. Mr .
,

w ( Th e w as

turned to himFather and thought

said I hatthankthisyouremark for helping me yes
.
,

) Th e

was occasioned
.

“ ‘

byin condu
the facttingthatservices
t er d a y .

his son probablybefore

(
assisted InRevhis dreams t
Bustlerhe Mr

heard that the place was called emetery he oes not

. .

c t h e d ay .
)
”
“
C ; d
1 38 U IPLE PERSO A I Y M LT N L T

know
the word whether
means cemeteryhen theis a
man name Bustlernor does
went he
away now leavwhat ng k

and upon
Mr Hanna italone
were theNear the
letters rai.

l roadT
he saw a square house ,
i

Hanna did not prono nce the words but spel ed out
. .
,

N E W B O S T O N J U N —C
‘

- - - - - - - - - - -

thedoesletters he nows he says what New means but

.

(Mr u l

not understand the meani n g of the rest rai l

.
,
“ ”
) ; k

road di v ides here into two parts thu he hi m self

, , ,

Th e

walked up on the left side of the road he had a watch he

.

V s : ;

never saw an hing li k e it i t is of such a color and

,

hecolorpointed outwatcha book the covers of which were of a si l ver

,
“ ” “ ”
yt ;

he saw i n the dream had the XII marked

,

near the wi n der i n stead of bei n g the same posi t ion as

,

Th e

onthe thetableface of thedreamwatchwatchthathadwasalyicover ng byhehis hadside never upon

.

in

seen such a watch before

“
Th e ;

s he walked along he saw on the left side of the road

.

athough
great heblackhadbuildi n g with big black lumps li k e coal
.

never he said seen su h large pieces He

,

al

had only seen stove coal since the accident He al o saw a

,

c (

horse wi t h long ears and wi t h a tail li k e a cow Never

, , .

) s

saw any hing li k e it horse produced such queer

.

“ ” “

souan assds he had notanimalseenheonesawsincein thethe accident dream was Heevidently

.

”
t Th e

called
.

n ( Th e

thatblackbui l ding brakes reader sattentionmust

.

; )

bein called to the fact that H na li v ed i n Pennsylvania

.

( Th e
‘ ’

the extensi v e coal districts and the scenes he passed

.

Mr an

through in his vivid dreams are those commonly seen in

.

that section of the country hen there was another pict

,
“ ”

urestead herehen was he saw no

T
ablack
brick bui
hou l die n g
he there
never were
saw
.
)
ashes
anyth ng
T

; in

lireplied
ke it thatWhenit wasaskedmadehowupheofknew i t was a brick hou e he
.

“
T s ; i

the same material as a brick

.

cof mney and he pointed to one seen through the wi n dow

.
,

hi
his room t this poi n
hungar went i to the building and bought gi gerbread
,

y;
. t A
n
Hanna said he became Mr .

n
1 40 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

stand the meaning

since tothehimacciden of
but thethe wordother new
syllables he had
were learned i t
was
gib l e
then asked he could
to ; not aseven
t,

to theform them
probable into
meani wor g of He
the
u n i n t ell i

ds

letters N He replied might be the name

.

g u e ss n

ofmightthe bebuilding When asked to try again he said It

“
B OS T O
- - - -
It

the name of a place but he co d not compre

.
,
“

hend why the term New should be prefixed to i t On

.
, ,

ul

second learnedthoughtofhowever he remembered that he had

,
“ ”

the existence of such names as New Lon

.

re

don and New Haven and he therefore concluded hat New

, ,

ce n t l y

Boston might Hanna be

s the name
present of a place
retentiveness
,

of memory was then

t

tested numerals were gi v en to him numerals

.

Mr ’

were read at intervals of a second Of these he remembered

.

Te n Th e

thesensefirstsyllables
six and wereall ofreadthemtoinhimthe atorderintervalsread of a second non
. .

“
T en

oforderwh read
ch hetoremembered first five correctly and the
.

hi m Greek sentences were read to hi m the

,

i th e in

first
correctlyone had
and fourteen
in the words
order read
.

of which
lthoughhe remembered
Hanna five
had
;

been a good Greek scholar he had no recollection of the

,

A Mr

character or meaning of the words Long Lati n phrases

. .

were read to hi m and he repeated them a most exactly

,

though wiHebrew th no recogni t ion of them

.

Bi b le was then taken and as Hanna

,

had once been well versed in Hebrew Scr pture the first
.

Th e Mr

sentence i n Genesis was read to him It was expected hat

.
,

possi b ly old memories would be brought up method

,

ofef ectihypnoidization was used his method is most

.

Th e

v e in d agnosis of cases of amnesia in general

.

“ ” 1
T

and found to be of great value this case Hanna

.

f th e i

was asked to close his eyes and put his ha ds to his fore
,

w as in Mr

head and listen w th all possi b le e fort and attention to

. .

the reading of the Hebrew phrase phrase was read

1
d
S e e S i i s , Th e P s
i

y h l gy
c o o of Su g
.

g
f
Th e
e st i o n s , c h ap . xxii .
 DRE LIFE AM 1 41

and the
dleber of andthe sentence
to hi m experi m
Heenter stopped
suddenly abruptly
exclai m ed inI the mid
remem
began at the begi n ning and ran through the
“

entire p ragraph which had not been read to him Wi t h

.
,
”
!

theever exception
hing
a

he of
had a few
just
,

stray
correctly words reci the
ed at once forgot
flood of
.

memories that had arisen to consciousness suddenly sub

,

yt Th e

sided again and fell into the depths of his subconscious

.

lifefrightened
It hadme comeit seemed
with assuchif another
a force beithatng was he saidpeakinItg “

through me
.
,

; s

W en he was asked if he new the meaning of the

”

brew phrase if had ever heard i t before he said he

.

h k He

didof thenotphraseIn sha sent

rt notbutonlyalsowasthattheof familiari
or

o
he
feeling ofty recogni
the t ion
words
,

seemed to him strange

.
,

b , ;
b i z ar r e , q u i t e
'

.
 C HAP ER VIII
T

U PHE AVALS OF T HE S UB C ONS C I OUS

brought BY theto method

the of
surface hypnoidi
from z ation
the many
depths memories
of the were
scious Each ti m e some forgotten experience of the life
,

su b con

previous towerethe accident

.

never flashed
recognized upon
as i nhis
anymindway hese
fami l ex
iar T

they were to him utterly strange In these hypnoidal

.

p er i en ces ;

statesHanna namess mindobjectsIt parts was of

most scenes
interesti rose
n g up
to
.

vi v
observei d ly hi i
m n
at this timestood outexperiences that came up before his con
, , ,

Mr ’

completely isolated in his mi n d with

. .

Th e

noIt wasconscious relations whatever to any other experiences

.

s ci o u sn ess

impossi b le by getting hold of these experiences that

,

suddenly emerged from his subconscious regions to obtai n

.

byrecognize
contiguousthe association
meani n g ofmore information
these emerged He
mental could statesnot
asconsciousness
they had no relation to any others within his upper
.

absence of
ticamemes upmadeto strithekupper
Th e association
i gly manifest
.

in
when hypnoidal
merely states
isolated was
n at
es
which nohe meaning
n

stratum of his consciousness

had not toheardhim sinceIt wasthe notaccident and which names
con
am

only the meaning and

,

import of these ideas that were absent but all familia i t y

,

v ey e d

wasWelikewise lacki n g
.

know from a previous exami n ation that he was

,

unable to recognize any experience of his former life He

.

had no recogni t ion for persons

the accident When he came in contact with persons or
.
and objects known before .

1 42
1 44 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

thethe psychic
previously condi t ion
descr bed Han
Hebrew
of Mr du
passagei g the reci
During t al
na of
the r n

repeti t i o n of the Hebrew phrase a flood of Hebrew pas

.

sages came i n to the patient s mind he expressed them

.

aloud when asked what the meaning he did not

,
’
;

kberish
n ow When
,

hey w asked
bu t
T re totallywhyunfami
e
he recil iar
t ed tomore a
thanstrange
was read hi m ,
w as ,

gi b

tofrightened
him he atcouldthe sudden give nooutburst
reason andof a said he m elf was
.

flood of meani gless

.

hi s

wordsFu thermore while the memory for the part read to

, ,

him wasstates good wasthatvaguefor theandpassage brought up in the hyp

.

fragmentary He could
,

member only few indi v idual words It was also of

,

n o i d al re

importance to note that his inflection and pronunciation

.

of theIt waspassage greatly di ered from that of the reader

.

tone and most

manner interesting
ofthe reci to
t alobserve
ff

of the the
Hebrew decided change
passage which i n .

insurface
the hypnoidal
of his mind stateHisarose
voice from
became the subconscious
strong and to
sonorou the
and
seemed he spoke
as if impressively
the words
.

burst as though
forth from
spontaneo the pulpit
ly in a mo It s,

ment of inspiration memory subsided as quickly as it

.

us

rose It
recall a and did not
few tone however
isolatedhadworchanged
.

completely
Th e
disappear
s andbuthe byremembered He
that could
his
no means was it pos
. .
, ,

d in

sible tos anawaken any sense of recognition or familiari t y

,

fl ect i o n

instance of another hypnoidal state we may men

,

tion the followi n g iss a charmi n g young woman

.

towhomhe
whom didnot he wasknow greatlyin thedevoted in his former life but
,

: M C

state of secondary personali t y

.
, ,

was di r ected to take his hand and si n g a hy n that the

,

young man had heard before but not i n ce the njury

,

He was During told to theremain song absolutely

which was quiet
most and listen
impressively
,

a ten
ren
S i
t
.

dered he remained passive and his whole attention was con

t iv el y .

,
,
immediately on
c en t r at e d the
asked song
if he t
hadthe end
ver
A
heard mel
the s of th e

He saidorhefeehadingnotofandfamiliari
that hetyhadWhen
not theaske
.

sli g

comeandintoN hisHe didi d notduriknow

ng thethesinging he ofgave
,

n iti o n .
l . d
mn

didnames wevenre suthospectoftheywere names W l ar

,

A m e an I n g th e
' '

two lad es hom he had

. .

no t s e e n

years before hey had b en

.

e e i W

n m s awakened neitscenes
a e
.

her familiariplaces
T e
ty nor assoc
c h o i r s i n g e rs

an d
a

,
.
Her
i
 C HAP ER IX T

PI CTURE DREAM S AN D S UB C ONS C I OUS S TAT S E

data IN the
to waking
his dreamsstate and Hanna
i n co
terrogation d not give
brought
Mr further
out no ul

more than we have mentioned Hence an attempt was

.

as

made to put i n to the hypnoidal state and wi t h the

,

material a orded by his dreams to get fur her i n forma

.
,

h im

tion to bri n g up entire scenes before his mind and to

,

ff t

outof these
,

the nature
visual iof
m the
ages psychic
We state
must during
here remi the
d emergence
the reader
,
fin d

that
was the
put dreams
into the were intensely
hypnoidal vi
statev id
.

to
by the Hanna
(

usual method He Mr
n

di ecting ith closed to remain quiet and passi v e to listen

. .

eyes to what was told to hi m and to

,

r h im in

tellself ushiswhat was passi n g i n his mi n d to represent to hi m

,

t en t l y , w

former pict e dreams

, ,

We here give full notes of the experi m ents as they are

,
“ ”
ur

both interesting and i n structi v e

.

What do you see now I see a house wi t h two or

,

three steps
.

Q ? A

What more A Bustler and I are i t ti n g on

. .

one seat you know or have you met the man you call
.

Q . ? . Mr . S

ustlerWhat more No I saw himhereonlyis ina thewomandream woman

.

Q . DO ,

B ? A

preparedDescrihis bdie nthener tableShe books is sittinpictures

g on theifotheryou sidesee any
. . .

Q . ? A . T . Th e

tryGo onto andsee them fully give close attention to what you see
. .

Q ;

descri b e I can t see anythi n g more

,
.
, ,

Do you see the woman Yes

.

. A .
’
.

Q . ? A . .

1 46
1 48 UL IPLE PERSON LI YM T A T

tothingsee well
more Look
that down
espec or
ally up the
interests street
you Do you see
here any
is a
Catholic Church down the street the word Catholic
. .

i ? A T

came spontaneously in his mi n d asisu ualinthehypnoidal

.

“ ”
(

states How does the church look Beautif

)
, s

Descri b e it to me It is not all built

.

Q ? A ul

Descr be as much as you can It made of brick

. . .

Q A

What more Roof is only half made

. . . .

Q i A is

What more Steeple

. . . .

Q ? A

Gi v e more particulars I cannot find names He

. . .

Q ? A

was at this time deficient in familiari t y wi t h many co on

. . .

Q A (

names Describ e it as well as you can I c nnot tell

. . . .

mm
)

Big bracesnything on thewristeeple

.

Q A a

t ten on the church Nothi n g

. . . .

How do the windows look Glass i s colored one

.

Q A ? A

windowWhat is notmoremadecan you tell about the church You can

. . .

Q . ? A .
;

descri b e Just do i t church s ands right by

.

Q ?

hill What high more

wall stands uphatverymakeshighmeright over road
.

it A Th e t th e

very tired Here

. . .

A th e

thehis eyes
hypnoidal state was interrupted He was asked to pen
. .
, ,

Q . ? A . T .
(
O

you remember anything that you told me

.

.
)
Q DO ? A

What did you tell me I told you all about the

. .

h useHereandthethefather
o
Q .

peopleputandthethefollowchurchng question to his son ? A .

What church was it Polish or Irish church

.

I couldnHanna t telldid not k ow the meani g of Polish or

“ ’
? Th e th e ?
A ’

IrishHerejusttheas father
he gave not know that of Ca holic
. .

( Mr n n

a description of the ci t y seen by

.

d id t )

thesaid in h no dalCitysta liese Itin wasa valley betweenCitparallel y He

, .

son yp i t . M ac kin o n g .

:
“
M a ck i n o n g
 SU CONS IOUS S ES B C T AT 1 49

ranges and the southern one

means father How long is it ince he lived there
,
is evidently the one he
hree years H Did you ever see hat church No
.

Q ( To . .
) S ? A .

the church first come into your mi n d

.

Q ( To Mr ) t ? A

In the Dodreamyou buthaveI ancouldn t see i t all

. . . . .

Q W h en d i d ? A

impression when you see all this as

'
. .

’
;

if it is something more than a dream

.

but papa says it is true

.
,

? A I t i s m o r e li ke a

Have you any feeling that this is not entirely a

.

d r ea m o r a s to r y ,

dream but something that is true

.

Q .

,
? A
I kn o w w h a t y o u
.

m ea n , b u t I c a n no t s e e th a t w a y I c o u l d r em em b e r a l l i f I

Here we endeavored to make clear to him the di erence

.

co u ld s ee th a t w a y I mu s t j u s t b e s a ti s fie d w i t h t h e p i c tu r e

between an impression just gained and one recei v ed in the

. .

ff

past We m tioned
whichnuteshelaterhad repeated
. him some proper
not heardthesincesamethen meaccidentWe then
en names of ci
and aasked
to t
fewies
him if there was not a di ference in his impressions as made
,

mi a s

bythe just earing the names and those occasioned by hearing

.

namesNowforinthethefirstdreams
h
time awere
few minutes
your ago
impressions in this
sense like the first or second hearing of the names read
.

Itfirstis not strange now but it was all strange before like the
.
, ,

? A .

How was it in the dream i t self were the impres

, ,

sions strange as in first readi n g Oh yes it was

.

Q ;

very strange I could not believe i t was true unti l father

.

t he ? A

told me hypnoidal
but now istates
t is notinstrange
.
, ,
“

which material from his forgot

.

tenindicated
life camethe presence
suddenlyof into Hanna s mi n d strongly
.

Th e

former memories in the

,

u p Mr ’

scio regions ests of his intelligence pointed to the same

.
,

su b c on

conclusion
us

namely that the lapsed

present in a more or less sound condition For it woul
,
.

memories
T
,
were still . d
1 50 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

beall upossession
n reasonableof totheassurich ematerialthat oneofwhohishadwholelost lcompletel
m
fe y
ence
could could
be so ipossi
n b ly
telligent acqu re
reason so
so much
well and
i i n so short
arrange a
his time
ideas
i e x p er i

inmemory
a properOneandwhologicalis anorderinfantIntelligence depen upon
,

in all relation as to the

, ,

ds

stock of experiences both conscious and subconscio can

.

nota goodpossilogician
bly be a Evidently
good reasonermemoriesnewly born babe is not
.

us ,

of his former life ex

,

though buried deeply in the undergrou d regions of

.

thehypnoidal
subconscious and i t was from these regions that i n the
.

i st e d , n

into the Han states

uppera waki bi tns gof
,

ex erience
consciousness flashed p lightni g li k e n -

was given various ari t hmetical proble to

, ,

solve He had as yet learned but very li t tle of ari t hmetic

.

Mr n ms

and had acquired no knowledge of fraction In order to

.

test his intelligence and powers of reasoning he was given

.
,

theB andfollowing problem to solve mentally If three men

.

C do a piece of work respectively in three four and

,

: A

five days how long would i t take them to complete i t all

, ,

worki n g together He arri v ed at the approximately cor

, ,

rect result almost immediately showed great keenness

, ,

ofthemind
amo t of co
work
Th e mon
done denominat
by m
each man r to
i n which
one day
,

he reduced
he
an d
o

sented to himself so many pieces of paper of equal size

.

un r ep r e

maderespectigroupsvelyof themdditaki n g for hi s numerators and

,

as

n gthesetogether hefoundhowmuch
,

1 2, 1 5

work represented in terms of the bi t of paper the men

,

20 A

could do in one day namely forty seven From this he

.
,

concluded that the entire work repre ented by sixty pieces

, ,

wouldIt isrequire one whole day a out one f urth more

.
, ,

i teresti n g to observe that he at this time had as

, ,

an d b -
o

yetthe learned nothing of fractions was even unable to form

.

nu eral five not having seen that particular figure

, ,

sihadncetaken
the injury When asked why in his calculation he
,

just sixty objects he replied that he cou d not

,

,
.
,

,
l
1 52 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

convictions
father had was laid
preached where
for manyhe hadyearsbeen baptized
and later where
where his
he
hiiousmselfinstruction
had so of en conducted services and given relig
, ,

He
pened was
before told to stand
and he
.

upon
was the
told pto pit
read the
the Bi b
firstle was
pas ul

sage Genesis hen he was asked to preach a short ser

,

O hi m ,

mon
meani the
n
in

g subject
of the of
passagewhich
.

We was
T
very
wanted remote
to test from
the the
kee actual
ness of
hisandintellect his analytical powers in di s criminati n g ideas
,

bri n gi n g out points

.

He was ked to poi n t out how the text In the be i n

,

ning God created heaven and earth shows that man

.

as
g

should be good He had not read the passage since the

,
”

eident and was u familiar wi t h it When he mou ted the

,

ac

pulpit his and ch ldi s hness were sho n by the

.

n n

mark Papa stands very proud here His entire deport

.

n ai v e t e i w re

ment in the church indicated that he did not rea ize the
“ ”

solemni t y of the place He had not yet learned of this

, .

His deportment
innerkeeof ienteri before
ng wintgh thethe digni the t yaccident
of his was
holy
.

oneffi cin every

His way
man
.

alremarked
though that
p

was not church

his first wasvisi one
t i
since n dicati
the n g curiosi
accident t
He y O e .

that he could hardly believe he had ever stood i n

,

the pulpiHanna t a gazed preacherhelplessly like papa

.

into the ponderou volu e

“ ”
as

ofbeenthefamiHolyliarScripture but could believe he had ever

.

Mr s m

wi t h He slowly began to read the text

.

n ot

In the be inning God stopped he could not read

,

it

theand word cre t d word was pronounced to him

.
,
“
g an d ;

its me ing made clear He fini s hed verse and

,
“
a e Th e

then repeated it f om memory In the begi n ning God cre

.

an the

ated heaven earth He was now a ked to close his

.

“
r

eyes and del ver extemporaneous sermon He began as

,
”
an d s

followsCreated me n make as yousaid If God made heaven

.

i hi s .

“
a s ,
.
 SUBCONSCIOUS S ES T AT 1 53

and
IIfcouldearth be He m
his st
I be
thinkvery ismuch
a good
u more great
reason forthanbeingyou and
good
God made these things in the begi n ning then He must
,

have been long before we have been and if He has been so

.
, , .

long as He has been able to make heaven and earth i t

,
-

iswise for us to be li k e Him and He is good I thi that is

,

a goodIn theseeasonexperiments
for being good that what you mean
, ,

nk

we reproduce verbatim the words

,
.

”
r IS ?

ofextre elyHannalimited vocabulary

reader mustat bear in mi n d H a s
.

this ti m e
,

Mr Th e Mr an n
’

God made heaven and eart both if they are both

. . .

made by the same one they ought to both ali k e and we

.

“
If h

know that heaven is good he probably heard this from his

,

be

father and so eople on earth ought to be like heaven

, ,

hat is
oneHereperson
T another
] ,

made reason
them why
both they
and
p
mu
they t be
ought good
to be Because
alike s
.

he paused for some ti m e then conti n ued If God

.

made the earth He must have had a reason for maki n g the
, .

“
( )

earth Hemu thavewantedthe eart forsomethi n g and if

, .

God is only good He must h ve wa ted the earth for some

,

; s h

good thi n g andthe ifwe are not good and donotmake the
,

a n

earth good we have opposed what God wanted to make the

,

earthGodfor madeI thethinkearththat is another reason not to ppose

,

He evidently wanted to say

,

SO O

weceptshould not ppose the will of God but nei t her the con
. ,

w hy (

nor the word indicating it was present in his upper

.

consciousness Long pa e I think those are all the

,

reasonsboutI cana week

find later he was asked to repeat his sermon
.
)
’
us .

HeHe gave the substance of it though not the exact words

.

logical classified it nder four heads as follows

.

Justice Wisdom Carryi n g out the design Har

.
,

ly u : 1

mony between heaven and earth Hanna expressed

,

; 2, ; 3, ; 4,

histhemideasin anin long sentences

abbreviated and
form explanations
Just try but
to we
form gi v e
a
.
( Mr .

prayer he was told He replied papa at home

,
“
.
)
”
,
.
,
“
My
1 54 IPLE PERSON I Y
MUL T AL T

kneels down shall

Hesaidknelt wiakethtibowed I kneel
head
; down I cannot He get was any told to
words do so
he ?
”

m e the words wi l l come to you Here fol

.

“ ”

lowed a pause and he began slowl y as follows I wi s h

.
,
“
T

that my memory would be all right but I cannot make

,
. .

:
“

self right and my memory must wai t u ti l God can i n

,

my

some way get i t back I do not now how i t wil l come but
,

;
— I n

Itriedhaveeverythi
tried every n g theyway I
know can andthink all and
the
.

the
people doctors
have have
been
k ,

doiwaintg everythi n g ki n d that they and even now I must

,

It cannot come now But I am ready to do any hi n g

,

ca n ,

forrightit forto come

.

i t to back
come or else
back I am
Someti content
m es itto is wai
veryt .

untihard l i t is
to
t

wai t Sometimes I am content with what I have got I

,

wish more for other people than for myself that i t would
.

come back because they feel much more than I feel to lose
. .

sowe much
mustapplause but they have no more
all wait and try to do best we have known
;
,

power than I have th e

,

,
so
”

Hanna then arose and said ather never kneels

.
,

( Lo n g )

dohomen to prayhis when in the pulpi t He only k eels do n at

.
k

Mr : F

commonplace and to him in his former state

.

w n w

perhapsillustrates
profanehisremark after a prayer exqui s
.

”
T

innocence and simplici t y of mind He

.

o fi er i n g

didprayernotandrealizethe sancti
in th tsy psychic state the solemni t y of the
, ,

i t el y

of occasion
.

you Q Did
were you
praying find anything No coming
I cannot into do your anythi mindn g while
th e

wi t h
.

my memory
.

? A

But did you get memories coming to you Never

.
,

when IHave try ityoumakesno recollection

me very t redhaveto tryyou no feeling of
.

Q
L
. ? A .

; i

fami l iari t y that you have been in thi s place preachi n g and
.

prayi n g I do not know how I used to do Father

.
,

stands away fom the book li k e this i m i t ating his father

,

? A

I do not know
. .

( )
.
 CH P ER X A T

RE SURRE C TION OF OUT L IVE D PER S ONAL ITIE S

Hanna WE
s wished now
subconscious to get
life i n
Weto di r ect
thereforetouch i
arrangedt h to w Mr

watch hi m constantly at night and study dream states

.

and watchas especially for the recurrence of what he charac

.

h is

picture dreams
,
.

On about five in the morni g after a fairly

“ ”
t e r iz e d

good night s rest Hanna became restless He was very

.

M ay 2 8 n

gently touched and asked what the matter was We did

, ,

’
Mr

notmentalwishstates
to awaken him but to insinuate ourselves into his
. .
,

and to sou d his consciousness When softly

.

spokento he replied wi t hout peni n g his eyes Even when

,

pinched and pricked he was not aro ed In his natural

.

sleep he is very sensi t ive the slightest stimuli awaken

.
,

us

him It was not so however in this psychic state a state

.

that may
aresurrection
.

be characterized
hallucinatoryof outlived as
recurrencepersonali
of former
,

l which
fe consists
experiences a
,

h y p n o i d i c,
,

in

Hanna was at this time t ies

apparently havi n g sensa
i ,

tions of chill and was shiveri n g greatly His face expressed

.

Mr

great agi t ation and pai n When asked what the trouble
.

wasWherehe exclaimed Oh it is terri b le our questions

.

are you now he replied J St

.

”
! To

GeorgeWhat s are you doing there She is falli g

, , ,
” ”
“
? ,
“
Mt . e w ett .
“
.

’ ”

hunder wind rain Shivers inten ely Let us go on

.

Q ? A n

we willWhosave isherthe woman What is her name No

. . .

T , ,
.
( s .
) ,

name She cries God s name help me He said

.

Q . ? ? A .

“ ”
(
’
.
,
F ii r ,
.

1 56
 OU LIVED TES P E R S ON A LI T I 1 57

furthe woman
instead of Shefor hasrepeatingtwo the
sick broken
children English J used byis
milesIs there
away onlyustonecarrychildthe womanOnlyandonethechildchild Oh
,

.
) . Mt . ew ett

fi ve M

ohcoldI am soOhcoldthe mountain He shivers Jshows great su fering from

. .

Q ? A

we run
.
,
. .

( ; f

What are you doing now I drag the woman

.
,
”
) Mt e w et t ,

doctor gave her the bottle Poor woman so weak

. .
,
.
,

Q ? A

old is the child It is a li t tle boy his

. . .

Th e

name is CarlHanna rubs his eyes Exclaim Poor old

. .
,

Q . Ho w ? A . an d

womanHe seems toheartmakeis weak

.

(Mr s,

strenuous e forts says he is trying to

. .

! My

climbt over trees and stumps

.

f ;

himselfA this
intopoi n t Dr
Hanna who
s was
thoughts endeavori
and to n g
whomto insinuateS
.

tient was re lying suggested that he Dr S was

. .
,

Mr ’
t he p a

Bustler his was done in order to test the extent of

,
.

p ( ) Mr

knowledge and experience present in this state to see if

. . .
,

hecondiknewtionin this Hstatenawhathowever he didlaughed

not knowus into scornwaking
.

said Bustler is not here HeMr

is twelve miles
an

awayand h is

Itpersonali
was quityte diclearferentthatfrom the nowsecondary in directonetouchandwitposh a
,
. .
,

,
“
Mr . . .

w e w er e
‘

sessing Where knowledgeare you

whichnowthe latter lackedJ I fall over
f ,

stumpslittleI climb over trees

.

Q ? A Mt ew et t

later when asked where he was he replied

. . . .

Poor old home child si n gs Is so glad Li t tle chi l d

. .

lyisomeng place
in bed Dirty child He had evidently arrived at
, ,

.
, .

”
(

What are you doi n g now I am dri n king beer

. .

He was now asked if he new iss C Hanna

.

Q ? A

laughed regarded the question as funny i r relevant at thi s

. . .

k M Mr

tim said
. .

his we learned to be correct

, ,
“
r om
’
e ; I d o n t k n o w h e r y e t ; I kn o w h e r l a t e r ?
, F
”
h er to M t J ew ett i s a y ea r
. T . .
1 58 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

ipossess
Th e personali
t was ablepresciencety was
to foreseeof what a peculiar
its future life psychic
It was state
as if
in in
we which
hou d
was to take place i n the distant
,

S l

futureWhen asked to give the month of the year he replied

.

ug st We insistedthat i t was the actual time

.

butgusthe laughed scornfully and said I am sure it is

, ,
”
A u M ay ( )

You cannot make me cra y His experiences

.
,
“
Au

lived over again in this state had really occu red i n

,

” “
z

gustWhen asked to describe the house where he had now ar

. .

r Au

rithevedroofhe women
said are shrieking a road hoin thee streetpaperI am tired over
.

“
It Is -
us T ar -
a ll

Give meWhomoreisbeerin the roompparently addressi n g the woman

.
, ,

girl She has a nice

. .

”
(A )

face butW unclean Speaks English badly

. .

Q ? A A

at is her name Girl says I have no name

. . .

heytcallthismepointSal the character of the vision changed

. .
,

Q . h ? A .
,
.

”
T

and he content
passed intoof experience
another state ofhisconsciou ness w th a dif
.

time a boy personal i ty

,

s i

emerged
f e r en t

brel a He
Island exclaimed
It is beautiful Now we go
oar to the
lock is island
broken Um
“
. T

Ohclaimedthis is beautiful en asked where he he ex

.
, ,

l Th e -
ofi

hey have gone to supper Uncle Will and Hen

. . .

”
! Wh w as ,

akeHeholdwas ofagain asked

nets ifheCannotnewrow issoarC lockRep gone
,
“
T ;

ied Don t
.
,

T fi sh -
;
-

knowWhenher askedacquainted a long time after

. .

k M l
’

how he was said he was thirteen years

.
,

When asked if he new Schuyler said I k ow he i s

.
,

Ol d

a mansked where he was living he replied In a cottage

.
,

Mr
“
k .
, ,
n
’
; d on t kn o w h i m y et

Hanna murmuri n g the names of his brothers and

.

isters t this p int the vision or state

.
, ,

Mr w as

ceasedOn andawakeni
he awoke
.

”
S A o h yp n o i d i c

ng from his v sion state he remembered the

.

i ,
 CH P ER XI
A T

AW AK ENING OF PRI M ARY PER S ONAL ITY A N D DO B U LE

C ON S C I OU S N E SS

psychological
and
TH E examination
states the marked the study of
intelligence theof hyp
Hannawereclearly demonstrated to us that the forgotten mem
,

n o i d al h y p n o id i c Mr

not lost that the pri m ary personal y was buried

.
,

deep down w thin the regions of his subconscious and that

,

o r i es it

he wasOurinlinewhatof may be termed a secondary state

,

work therefore lay clearly defined before

,

subconscious primary personali t y must be

.

lated brought to the surface as of en as possible and al l y

, ,

us Th e s t im u

the twos personali t ies must be merged into one

.

t fin

Hanna could not be put i n to the hypnotic state

,

itwhich
was necessary to find a co se of procedure by means of
.

A Mr

the buried personali t y could be brought to the sur

.
,

ur

faceFor the purpose of closer observation and experimenta

.

tion Hanna was brought to New York where facili t ies

.

were a orded
,
Mr

Hanna ff for
was
.

carryi n g
constantly on theu work
der our immediate
,

servation and was closely watched day and night

.

Mr n oh

method now to be employed was that of stimula ion

.

Th e

lost memories bei n g present in a subconscious sta e the

.

t Th e

to sti m ulate that subconscious state and force i t

.

t ob

the surfaceby suddenly

of upper bringi
consciousness his could be aecom
,

j ect w as to

new
p l i s h éd
and di eren n g the
environmen you g
which into
should an
a ford
. T
n m an en

to him a mass of new ntense stimul t home

t i r ely

1 60
ff t
an d i
t
i . A
f
Mr .
 A KENIN OF P I ARY PERSONALI Y
WA G RM T 1 61

Hrownnaphere
a was confined
li v ing i to
n aa more
vi l l ge or less
the monotonous
scenes were and
daily nar
the
sawas eunvaried
m
S

his existence
;
and
;
lay
uneventful in the same beaten
faces he track
a

saw the
,

his life
scenes ;

and
mental condi t ions
state about
His him
mi n d tended
was to
slumberi perpetuate
n g in
.

the
Th e

the same
quiet
,

puri t anical envi r onment in which he was leading a more

,

or less vegetative existence

.

lost memories
ancondiinerttionsstatein which
Th e existing
and couldhe lived in the subconscious
not possiItbwasly comenecessary were
to life utherefore
.

der the in n

tothisconfront
secondary him s wi
ate t h experiences
were nevertheless which wi t al
hint.

hough
the new
range to , ,
l

hishim former life experience but such as to strongly interest

,

t of

imwhich
pressthedazzle and bewi l der hi m flood of
,

secondary state could not assi m ilate had to

,

A e x p er i

bewouldsuddenly orc d into his mind econdary self

.
, ,

en c es

not
toothe strbackground absorb i t the
f

ge and vast make secondary experiences

e
; would
state be
would too sudden
fall i n to
. Th e s

possi b le the emergence of the

,

an Th e

old Onprimathe yevening personalioftyhis arrival in the company of his

.

,
an d

brother we took Hanna to a bri l liantly lighted popular

.

restaurant place was fairly alive wi t h people and

,

Mr

during the dinner the general conversation was made li v ely

.
,

Th e

and stim ati n g Stories and anecdotes were told followed

.
,

byerrygeneralsceneslaughter
ul

and which
m
.

all
ic but
added to Hanna
the appreciated
brillian y ll
Mr
,

this fairly bewi l dered the young clergyman stories

. .
,

M gay us c A

aspuzzled
a rule atfailed to be derstood by him and he was sorel y
.

Th e

the outbursts of laughter that followed His

.
,

un

secondar personali t y never havi n g had such experience

, ,

could not comprehend the meani n g and significa ce of the

. .

varbrotherous sawremarks and ecdotes fact that his own

, ,

more
i

.
fun and humor in the stories
an

puzzled him.

sti l l
Th e
 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

Han
jonotniimagine a heard
ng roomtheHeformthought
Mr nthe strai
the n s
mu of a
ic mandolin
pretty in
but anco d ad

and nature of the i n strument which

.

“ ”
i s ul

could produce such peculiar though pre y sou He

,
.

had not tasted co ee since the accident it was entirely a

“ ”
tt n ds

new beverag to him co fee helped to stim ate him

.
,

ff ;

both psychically
were aroused and andphysiologica
e

became very y His

acti
.

v ecuriosi
Th e

His t y f
and
attention ll
ul

in

was acute fairly tingli g wi t h alertness to new nco ng

.

t er es t

impressions phonograph among other things greatly

.

n i mi

interested him He was kept for three hours under the

,

Th e

pressuresubconscious
of a mass of was variousthuspsychic stimu i
,
.
,

stimulated into activity and

.

finally came fully to light It required some hours before

.

Th e

thethe psychic
primary stimu
personal i became
ty summated l and brought
.

to l ght i

state Amnesia
of is a
Hannadissociation
bei n g of
of consciousness
that natu
i .

e and mental
further Th e

more the type which may be characterized as complete

.

Mr r

amnesia the dissociation was necessari l y of a complete

.
, ,

of

character up hatto theis thetimeplane of cleavage between the con

,

of the accident and that si ce the

,

accident was of such a nature as to sever all a soci a tion

.
,

s c i o u s n ess n

between
hisconscious the
mind was two such thatdissociation
the old that
memories
Th e had occurred
were wi
a t hi
sub n s

state whi l e those recently acqui r ed belonged to

.

in

histhesepresent elf
subconscious consciousness
memories
S
,

i nIt theis therefore

form of clear
the that
pri m if
ary
would be sti m ulated to come to the upper con
.

1 er s o nal i ty

personali t y the
s c i o u s n es s ,

would newlysink acqui

in r
their ed memori
turn i n toe s the
subconscioussecondary life
Now i n the t e of amnesia to which this case
,

longs two indi v idual systems psychic states c rry on

.
,

yp be

their functions
isonethesystem
primary in
andan isolated
the other andthe independent
secondary manner of

rise one
of
a

will be accompaniedby the fall of the other and . Th e

,
 CHAP ER XII T

THE R I SE OF PR IM ARY PERS ONAL IT Y

AS the
ofof thethemutmost phenomena
i m portance now manifested
we give as by
detai l ed Hanna
an accou aret Mr

as possi b le We quote verbat m from own

.

notes and from the account ven by Han a s brother

,

i our

who accompanied hi m and took ca e of hi m

.

gi Mr n
’

ccount by J H June We went to

.
,

bedfortyat elevenminoutesclockor andan hour

(A
remainedand awake
’
Mr .

then Italki
.

fell n.

g )

asleep about
and
8, 1 89 7 .

for

was awakened some time after by heari n g my brother leave

,

-
fiv e

thehimbedif he couldlit thenot gassleepandandbeganhe said

readihengdidn
a bookandI asked
, ,

notthe exciandtement
. He

then Ito fellthe asleep his was doubtless could

due
’
t
.

summati o n of psychic sti m uli of the

, ,

(T to

eveninboutg
, .

what A
the matter
.
)
I
and fel t
he him
asked
AM shake
me me
where heI asked
was I him
told
him we were in New York He said What are we doi n g
. .

w as

here and I asked him how he fel t if he had slept well

.
,
“

Helast saidhe heremembered

had been dreamit first ng heI asked him what was the
.
,
”
? ;

would t answer He
.

wanted to k ow why he was in New York I told him that

.

A n
’

this will be made clear to him if he hould have a ittle

. .

patience and answer my questions first I asked him to tell

.

S l

meberedwhatwashe remembered
hursday last
evening He
He said
drove the last
over tohe emem
eriden
.

forthe medriveI wasaskedlikhime andaboutif thehe could

drive describe
what he isawt Heor what
.

T M

said
.

Yes he drove over for me and on the way

,

assed a ba ky horse Later on he met a friend named

.
,
“ ”
t h er e h e
'

; ,

p l .
,
Mr .

1 64
 RISE OF PRI ARY PERSONALI Y M T 1 65

Jrivedpushingeriden his wheel he up

said Ithehad mountain
walked and
out a when
mile tohe ar
meet
him that I got in the carriage and we drove to my room
,

in M

IStreet
asked pposiwhere I had my room and he said on Cr o n
, ,

t e my old room hen I asked him

.

h im
'

remembered on the way back and he began to tell me about

,
’

O T w h at he

thehim accident of pril hen I interrupted him to ask

.
,

for somethi n g previous to the accident

,

A 15 T

I asked hi m if he remembered that I read anything to

.

him He said Yes he did He remembered an that

.

"

myit wasbrother wrote on my sister and my brother He thought

,
“ ”
Od e

very fine i t W funny

. .
,

hen I asked him about the accident and he gave the

.

; as

following accou t I was driving and something was

.

wrongseemed with tothetroubleheadstallher whichn

He was
said
:

I over
turned the horse
the s
carriag ear ’

sohadhea could get out and he started to get out and fell He
,

an d e

pain in one leg and his other foot caught in

.

- “

robe so when he fell he could not put out his leg to catch
e

.
,

t h e l ap
'

himselfI
,

then and that

asked was
him as
if far
he as
remembe he remembered
ed his past life at the
Uni v ersi t y of Pennsylvania at Bucknell Universi t y
.
,

Here
answeri my n gbrother
insisted s patience
on knowing was ’
exhausted
why he and
in instead
New York of a nd .

and how he got the e I told him that when he fell he

,

w as

struck his head and lost consciousness that I had carr ed

,

h ad r

him to Southi n gton and since that time he had no memory

.
,

; i

ofbe hisjokipast
n g life
He He
asked thought
me if I i t was
carried a joke
him
,

down
‘

and said
here I
to must
New
York and then he shook me the houlder and said it was
.
,

asakehugeofjokesee ngI thetold doc orswe here had come to New York for the
.

by S

and that we were in the

,

h im

same ho e wi t h Dr G I asked him where he had placed

.

i t

thematches and
us

hesaid matches I didnotput any

'

matches anywhere He had placed some matches

. .

Th e ?
'

mantel before he went to bed

, ,
”
. on th e
.
 UL IPLE PERSON LI YM T A T

him W en
inquiri hDr n glyG came
as into
seei n the
g oneroom who was Haa na
perfect looked
stran at Mr n

gertions or impressions
endeavoredwhichaidwerehis memory by some associa
.
. .
,

if

frequently present in hi s
,

We
'

to

experiences si n ce accident Hanna was asked if he

.

could
him si not
n ce recall
the Dr
accident S and
had Dr
made who
th e

him quie attendance

t e intimate upon
w h
. Mr
G
.

them Whentold that their acqua ntance dated some weeks

. . . .
,

it

When
b ack he was
further
.

puzzled
asked and
concerning seemedthe to
events doubt of it
the strongly
previous
i

eveni n g his memory was fou d to be a perfect blank He

.
,

knew
did he how nothing evenof the
the
,

incidents
slightest nor
trace of
of the
reco indii t v iduals
ion or faminor
n

l
.

It was
lecHe ioncould notanything
i a r i ty not
S

possi
which b le in
had any ma
occurred er to
ince awaken
the r
accidentcol nn
gn
o

reconcile himself to the facts told him

.

t Of S

him Dr S and Dr G wer ficti t ious persons and the whole

.

To

account was to him nothi n g but a well concocted story

.

only one for whom he had recognition was his brother He

. . . .
,

-
Th e

said he knew his brother and could only explai n the

.

iara hugesituation by his conviction that his brother had played

.

p ecu l

carry joke
out theon him
fun andHe had
then made
asked arrangements
what time itwith
was andto us

looked
plied out
that of the
was window
four o and
clock saw
He it
.

was
said i tdayl
must i ght
be We
later as re

itWhenwas sohe light accident occu red on the th of pril

.

’
it

awoke he thought that the accident had occurred

.
,

Th e r 15 A

thethanprevious evening s the da n occurs later in pril

. .

in June present ti m e he thought must surely

,

A w A

betakenlateras than four o clock and considered his brother mis

.

(t h e ) it '

toHannathe hour
,
’

was assured that he had been sick for the

,

past six weeks and had lost his memory by a fall t first
.

Mr

heposiabsolutely refused to believe i t and only after the mos

.

t i v e and repeated assurance finally said Well I

.

suppose I must believe you boys He was u able to

,
’

, ,

,
. n re
1 68 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

w
Hanna
iIthnever
Mr was astonished
thesecoeventsmunofcated lifethatwhtochanybody
. at our inti m ate
he had kepthe said
h is
fami l iari
as a secrethow y i
t ,

dofatheryoukknow about i t I would not have my mother or

.

“ “
m i

ow that for the world because they would worry

, ,

were
mounta they
n lto
fe know
n

of some
ssured of
that my
he thri
hi m l i
self n g experiences
had told i t i
he n ,

positivelyHanrefused to believe it
”
i i A

a was greatly bewildered at his new

.
,

enceoys thisHe iswould frequentl y turn around and say Now

.

Mr n e x p er i

a huge joke te l me where I am

.

Last night when at di n ner we happened to speak of

.
, ,
”
b ; l

Sweden of i t s l terature and so on h s seemed to have

.
,

madewerea very strong i m pression on the young man and when

, ,

i T i

in the he turned to us and said womani n

, ,
.

thethatdream about Jewett was Swedish I did not know

,

we c ar , Th e

Swedish was a nation but I am sure that in the dream

,

Mt

about J the woman was Swe sh I did not k ow

. .

what Swedish meant When asked how he knew she was

,

Mt ew e tt di n

Swedish he answered I know i t He could not give the

. .

reason Now in his present primary state when he was

.

asked about the woman on J he confirmed the

.
, ,

tatement of the eveni n g previous that she was Swedish

.
, ,

Mt ew et t ,

heywere Swedishliving aboutthere He could not

.

however recall that he had spoken of Sweden duri n g the

.
,

T a ll

revious evening and that he had said the woman was

,

SwedishHanna was then asked to his compa ion at col

,

p ,

lege He mentioned names and incidents spoke of board

.

Mr as n

ipanions
ng and gave among other thi n gs the names of eight com
.

who usually di n ed wi t h hi m and also the order in

.
,

which they were seated at the table His brother verified

, ,

the Intruththe ofmidsthis statements

of conversation H suddenly ex
.

claimed W at funny taste in my mou h You have

.

o ur Mr

been feedingme ontobacco He wasnot conscious ofhav

. .
,
“
,
h a t !
(
’
.
 RISE OF PRI ARY PERSONALI Y M T 1 69

ingup thesmoked
use a
of cigarette
tobacco the
some evening
years ago before He had given
tthe question Howis iss hebe ameindignant
.

hat is my business and furthermore see here honestl y

.

A M C c

Iabouttake aI decent joke but I want to know what you are

. .
,
'

don t want to have the name of iss bantered

, , , ,

aboutWhen he was askedhow he felt he said I feel j st like

,

.
’
M C .

Rip Van Winkle I feel hazy

.

ests of his handwri t i n g gave interesting results In

, ,
”

theprintedsecondary state he wrote poorl y he could onl y make

. .

characters his wri t ten letters were extremely

.

perfect
was now many
asked
; of the capi
wri t e t als
his he could
father s not
;

address wri t e at all He

hand
im

wriaccident
ting was identical wi t h that his state previous to the
.

to
’
Th e

address gave was that of the former resi

.

of

dence
theing time of the
of family
the
.

accidentbefore
Th e

li v the
ed in accident
Pennsylvania His h
e

family
and he up to
hav
no memory in his primary state for what occurred since
.

thevaniaaccidentHe didthought that the fami l y sti l l li v ed in

, ,

S ince hisHanna
. not know they moved
illnessthen turned to his brother and asked with
,

to Plantsvil l e h ad
P en n s y l

greatbrotherinterest replied Who thathas beenthe preachi n g at the church

.

Mr

father occupyi n g the

. .

”
?

pulpi t and that the fami l had moved to Plantsville He

, .

Th e w as

exclai m ed in great surprise Why

was thisnumber of events occurring during the last six weeks
?
”
you don t say
y
,
“
so when ,
’
;
.

Were recalled to him but his mind was for them absolute
A

blankWhen he was askedto rise he said he felt sore and ex ,

an

His back was sti He arose wi t h di culty and

.

was assisted down tairs back He said he felt as if

, ,

h au s t e d . ff . ffi
s an d

When requested to relate the dream he had just before

-
.

“ ”
h e w as r ec o v e r i n g fr o m th e fa ll o f l a s t Th u r s d ay .
1 70 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

awakeni
street n
car g he said
sked I
where dreamed
that was I was
he wi
said t h In a on
ci t the
y Em

sked what ci t y answered Philadelphia He remem

.
,
”
-
A “

bered nodream furthertherefore

deta ls ofrelated
the dreamto the experiences
.
,
.
,

”
A ,
“
.

priasleepmary state He mu t have pas ed into that state when

.

Th e , ,

s s

Hanna soon expressed hi m self as feeling very

.
,

sleepy and begged permi s sion to lie dow sleep He

.

Mr

seemed u able to remai n awake his pri m ary state lasted

.

n an d

about three quarters of an hour

,
.

n . T
-
.
1 72 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

ofsecondary
memorystateand ofandevents of which
which he had
was occurred
ignorant dur
and ng the
when i

asked how he fel t he

WiwordsnkleRipNowVan inWithenklesecondarycharacterized
,

state himself
when as
asked Ri
what p Van
the
,

might possi b ly mean he replied he

,

had never heard such a word and didn t ow meani n g

,
.
,

Instreetorderor tohotelmisleadHe hisaidm ihet might

was asked whether i t was a
,
’
kn it s

possi b ly be the name of

.

a Yeshotelit might
as hotelsbe alihotelke to have high soundi n g n mes
,

he repeated
.

”
a

It was evident that having lapsed into his secondary

-
, .

“ ”

state ofhethatwasstatecontinuiHenwasg theagainife and carrying on the mem

, ,
.

in full possession of every

,

thievents
ng thatof thehadearly
occurred si n ce the accident exclusi v e the
,

o r i es

morning in the primary state but had

.

Of

lostand allalsomemories of events up to the time of the accident

,

of the i n terval duri n g which he was the pri

,

mary
state state
and havi nfter
g havi
been A
i n
n g passed
formed by agai
his n into
brother hi s
how secondary
totally
in

changed he was how his friends and events of the one

.

state
pressed were andlost
wasto alhis
m mind
ost in i n the
despair
,

other
He he
was felt
ful greatly
y consciou de
ofmighthis misfortu e and complai n ed bi t terly feari g that he
,

l s

at any ti m e and in condi t ion lapse from one

.

n n

tate into the other wi t h absolute loss of nowledge of

,

an y

hisrealized
s

surroundings
that in his and of
present his friends
state of of the
psychic
,

other state
alternation He
he
k

couldWhenhardlyhe was be trusted to go about i n dependently

.

he was rathera sured that

sceptical a speedy
s

accou cure t would

given be
to him
.

ef

ofthe
f ect e d ,

pressed absolute
him change
deeply Wfrom en one
toldpsychic
that stateto
the two another
states
. Th e

were
n

im

fixed
knowledge and that
by finally
nformation in the one
from he would
others
.

of haveh

what an i n
happeneddirect
ininquiry
the otherAndstatehowhe doturned
,
“
, i
to ,
us wi t h the rather
you know that there will not come pertinent ,
 ECONDARY PERSONALI Y S T

atwothird stateHanna
in whichseemedI willdepressed
not remember
and either
absorbed the o f

hhismselfemotions
but thischanged
soon rapidly
passed wereInreadihislysecondary
”
? Mr

influence
.

i o ff

passi n g events they were unstable less pers

-
.
,

hiswas other
very states
acute andHishe sensi t i v eness
extremely in the second
suscepti b le
;

to
,

nalcomparison
st muli of thehis secondary
fact becomeswithe pecially prominent by
.

w as ext e

states See plates I II

i

.
1
(
the
.

pri m arT

,
.
)
s

1
Th e d li e c at e s e n si ti ve n e s s an d e x t r e m e or gan i c su s c epti bi l i ty i n h i s
se con d y tt t t ar ti m l i m
s a e i f t d i t lf l
o ex e rn a i f m w hi h l s u an es e se a so n a or c

t ohi f m i ly p ps da l i y a Th h w
e ar e bl t fi d bj t a s c a r vo a n ce . us e as a e o n o ec s

hi dd f m hi m d w
en ro i f m ly o t i g, an i g i w hi h h das u n or c rrec n u e ss n n c an a

s m ll i w
a h ld b t h h d b i g o
co n as e l d f m v i w Hi k w l
, o an s e n c nce a e ro e . s no

e dg m d t b
e see ki d o f i t i ti
e o o he a id i ti t w hi h h
n n u on, r, as e sa ,
“
ns nc , c e

c ou ld t p l i o d t d T hi c diti w b t b t h i t h
no ex a n r un er s an . s on on as a se n o n e

p im y d mp l t T hi f t g t ly w d M H a f m i ly
’
r ar t tan co e e s a es . s ac rea a e r . an n s a ,

w ho tt m p t d t
a e l it v f m e o I lik mc o n ce a th t p e en ro us . n e an n e r e s ra s

w i t h w hi h h w b d f t th
c e i d t h i v i bly l
as ou n t d i p it
a er e acc en e n ar a o ca e , n s e

o f t h f t th t hi f m i ly m d e e v y ff t t
e ac a s l th m i c th i
a a er e or o c o n c ea e , s n e e r

p git t d hi m
re s e n c e a a e .

W m t d d h w ve t h t t h
e us f t w
a ,
t o d o di e t e r, a ese ac s ere no un er ur r c

ob v ti
s er W i mp ly
a on d t h m t o i di t t h
. e s i ti v f th e
reco r e , n ca e e s en s en es s o

d yp lit y b t
'

se co n ar t
er s o n ah f th ct f th Ob
, u c an n o vou c or e ex a n e ss o e s er

v tia it h
o n , as ot bee t e l y i v ti g t d
as n n a c c u ra n es a e .
 CHAP ER XIV T

T HE AROUS AL OF T HE S UB C ON S C IOUS

ments TH Enext
Wi t h few
the days
pne were
mograph spent in psy
sphygmograph reaction c
h “ “

gi ca l ex p er i

recorder and other

ditionHananda thein hisvarious
.

instruments
reactions
u

we studied
sensory the
and mental
motor
,

conof
,

several psychic states

,

Duri n g following day Hanna remained in the

, ,

Mr n

secondaryagentsstateto Wereachwishedto vary and intensify the stim

. .

t he Mr

if possi b le into the more suscepti b le

.

recesses ofhis ndergrou d life and bring repeatedly to the

.

u l at i v e

surface memories b ied wi t hin the subconscious

,

u n

used Weas must

psychic here emphasize
stimu i in
ur

the
order fact
to bring the
out experiences
repeatedly t nat
.

thebe similar
primaryto state
those were
of his all of
former them
l

life
,

of such
experience a nature
present as to
i n
thewithsubconsciousness We avoided bringing him in contact
,

altogether new and sudden experiences which wou d

,

actto those
as a shockto Some of the experiences were similar
.

accident already li v ed through

h im .

by Hanna before the Mr

Our e orts were in a general way directed along two

.

more or less di s tinct lines One which we may appropri

.

ff

ately termin eachthe indiv dual experience ofconsisted

m e th o d o f
.

a sense in
of
,

r e co gn i ti o n ,the stim
tionandof
u l at i o n

method has localizationinsome

rather an i n di r ect
i
atleastindefini
value lthough t epast Hanna his r ec o g n i

had neverwas direct recogni t ion of objects the sense of recog

.

A Mr

nevertheless stimulated and nally the summa

. .

tion of the stimuli helped to bri n g out the primary state of

,

n itio n fi

which it formed an essential element

,

1 74
1 76 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

wiknown
th the orremark li v ed It
throughis truly
such wonderful
thi gs that
before I shou
I oftend have
try l

sogivhard to recall but i t is so i m possi b le that I have about

,

( ) n

ens it upHanna had not for several days passed i to the

.

,
”

primary state and as we were a xious to nduce alterna

.

A Mr n

tion ofthe states as frequently as possi b le we now both for

.

n i

theoretic and practical purposes employed the method

,

ofadministration
phys ologicalofstisome mulationdrug whischmethod consists i n the
, ,

wi t hout acti n g as a
,

i T

poison stimulates the higher cerebral centres drug

.

hi

selected for this purpose was cannabis i dica ex

, ,

Th e

tract was employed and about two grai n s in one fourth

, .

n Th e

grain doses administered wi t hi four hou s drug

.

frapid
luencedthestrongly his circulatory system the pul s e became
-

n r Th e in

rapidity i n creased decided y when he moved

.

about
manifested
;
here
T were
His no
mind special
however sensory or
remained motorclear phenomena i n tel
l

lect unaf f ected by the drug His emotional state became

.

hi s

gradually one of euphoria and his actions soon in cated a

.
, , ,

sense of i n ner joyou ness and mental buoyancy He

.

di

mirthful he seized pillows from the bed and threw them

,

s w as

atnesshis brother and other ise showed an unu ual playfu

.

his condi t
bypasseda stateintoofacalnatural
. T ion gradually subsided and
m fromsleepwhich after about ha f an hour he
w
was su ceeded l
s

c
l

Hanna was watched closely duri g the entire night

, , ,

No phenomena of interest occurred He was not in a

.

Mr n

state when spoken to lightly he did not reply and

. .

h yp

reacted naturally to awakeni n g sti m uli He continued i n

.

n o i d ic ;

this secondary state duri n g the night t eight in the

, ,

morni n g he awoke looked about in astonishment i t h no

.

recognitstate ion ofwehishadnewintentionally

surrou dichangedngs Duri n g the sec
.

his en ironment
, ,

n (

inuli order toHanna keep himdidunder the influence of varying stim

.

o n d ar y v

not recognize Dr and looked at

,

.
) Mr . . S .
,
 ROUSALA S O S IOUS OF T HE U BC N C 1 77

him
was in
i n astonishment
the secondary a
s though
ate he during
had the
answered night
the when
questions
l he
ofHannthe doct r and fully recognized him Dr S said to
, ,

you know me Hanna replied No I

,

o Mr

am sure I never saw you efore hen Dr V whom

. . . .

”
Mr
“ “
a, Do ?

Hannacameknewin andhe wiiktewise

h whomdeclaredhe hadtohadhavemanyneverconverseen
.
, ,

”
b . T . . G .
,

Mr

before He k ew nothi g at this ti m e of the psycho

.

s at i o n s , ; l

logical
him

secondary laboratory
state to
In which
short
.

hehe had
knew frequently
nothi n g of been
n

events i n his n

person
ever since
everything
s the first
that primary
had state
happened
.

He remembered
to the ti m e of the
,
an d

h ow

accident and the event of the first pr ary state and also
.
,

,
u p
s im

Of the past few days dur ng which he

,

w h a t , i n th a t fir s t p rim a ry s t a t e, w a s to l d to h i m a b ou t th e

had been in thelastsecondary

s ec o n d a r y

thi g hestate
s ta t e

he
remembered had.

absolutely
was the no
room rec
at
,
i

Druesdayhouseat which and thetimconversation of the early morni n g

,

o ll ec t i o n Th e n

e he was in his pri m ary state

.

G
’
s

lthethough it was now Saturday morni n g when asked as to

. .
,

(T )

day Hanna said i t was Wednesday In his present

, .

tate of mi n d the consciousness of last events ti m e place

,

Mr

and circumstances of the pri m ary state was awakened and

, . .

conti n ued from the point left He at once noted the

, , ,

absence of Dr whom he had met in the early morni n g

,

ofl

of theWhen asked whenhowhe washe rested

in the during
primarythestatenight he said he
.

. G .
,

9 th ,

had slept well When asked to arise and dress he said he

.

felt weak and wanted to remain in bed His limbs were

,

somewhat sti and he found some di ffi cul t y in movi n g

.
,

them I feel he said a cramp in my knee point ng

.

ff,

toextremi
the leftty didlimbnot reveal
which anywas sensory
flexed orExamination of the
“ “ ”
i

motor distu bances

.
, , ,

Hefterrepeatedly remarke that he fel t extremely weak as if

.
,

some severe exhaustion

.

In conversation with Hanna he was asked many de

,

a .

Mr .
,

13
1 78 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

taiaccols ofhislifeup
ts of them to thetime
showi n g a ofthe
complete accident
knowledge He gave
of his exact
for
mer life He spoke of his universi t y life of his ordi ation
.

un

asof mia woman

nister ofinhis experiences as a preacher of his rescue
,

County Pennsylvania duri n g a

.
,

severe storm in the mountains he gave a description of hi s

, ,

M cK a n e

former friend Bustler said that Bu tler li v ed in Pottsvil l e

, ,

Insketchshortof himself
he gaveupa tomorethe ortimlesse of complete
the accident biograp
;
cal s

hi
.

Hanna in his secondary state had been readi n g

,

Lorna Doone In his present primary state he was

.

Mr .
, ,
”
.
,

t orn To m ho ma s
mr ho m o

ew h av e n .
F IG 2 0 — S p e ci m e n of M r Han n a ’
s w ri ti n gi n th e seco n d y ar s t at e

shown the novel and asked how much he had thus far read
. . . .

He Here liedwas thenWhyaskedI never

p
about read issthat
“
book
who had fai t hfu ly
”
.

nursed him for some weeks after the accident Hanna

.
, ,

M C l

now replied I have not seen her for nine weeks When
.
,

Mr

asked at this ti m e concerni n g i s s he did not become

. .

“ ”

angry as he did the first ti m e He now knew we were

.
,

M C

familiarHanna
with thewasevents of his li f e
.
,

then asked to wri t e some sentences

.
,

English Greek German Lati n Hebrew See

.

Mr in

tion of wrisphygmograph
ting in eachwasstatenowFigsproduced in order to take
.

, , , ,
.
( r ep r o d u c

21 a , 2l b )

pulse tracings lthough many tracings had been taken

, . .

Th e
. A
1 80 IPLE PERSON LI Y
MU L T A T

mary state He was asked

for Hea walkshowedthe intention to
being dress
to proand
ong go out
his with
present Dr a S :

great physical wea ess and pain i n

. .

l st te

mufind cleshis shoesHe began to dress hi elf slowly but co d

, .

kn h is
s

he was look ng about for

had removed them w le in se ondary state and now
.

; themhi
in vai ni
hi s
ms

c
,

,
ul

.
n ot

(He
in

go o fi
fl w
TY
Ok V l w
' '
u e u n g

“
Q x; mm 0 g ?

F IG 2l b —S
p e ci m en of M r Hann a s ’
w ri ti n gi n t h e p ri m a r y s t at e

hishispricausedhim
mary statemuchcouldchagrin
not discover their whereabouts
. . . .

icalas toandwhatnotheabsent
T
minded as he was
total naturall
loss of y
all meth d
memory o
.
)

had done with his clothing made fairl y

,

Th e

desperate
-
.

hi m
.
 AROUSAL OF SUBCONSCIOUS T HE 1 81

wish He to did
leave not desi r e
alone to take
and a
let walk
him lapseand i as
n to Dr
the S did
secondary not
state we conti n uedthe conversation In a disc sion of the
.
,
.

h im

history
great of
mental
,

Indo European
acuteness and languages
fami l iari t y -

wi t h Hanna
li t erature showed
and
.
(
) Mr
us

history He also showed rem kable kee ess in disc si n g

. .

thegoodquestion
and evi of
l ethics
He
.

the
xpressed nature
hi m selfof right
clearly and wrong
logically or of
and
ar nn us

forci b ly Whenthe co versation turned on on

, ,

realism and idealism Hanna displayed a wide range of

.
,

n b e l l es l et tr es ,
-

reading On the hole he manifested a remarkable

.

Mr

gence and versatili t y of mind trained by a u i v ersi t y edu

.
,

W i n t ell i

cation We see now that the primary state was a full

.
,

production
Hanna mora
as he
.

ly intellectually
at the time ofand
the even
accident
l physically of re

He was now overcome by an contro lable desire to

, , ,

Mr w as

sleep His eyes began to close He was urged to keep them

. .

un l

pen
every
O but
ef f ort
.

eachDr time
S thenthey seemed
endeavored toto drop
stimulate in spi
andt e of his
arouse
.

him limbs were moved violentl y cold water was

,

dashedstinmulated his face he onsetpinched and otherwise mechan

. . .

His

of the somnolent state was

.
,

; w as

irresisti
i c al l y

fehiml into b le
a state li
of d s closed
i

unconsciou he could
nessTh e not
Every control
.

e them
Th e

ort to He
keep ;

awake was futi l e Even the mechanical open ng of the

. .

l s ff

lids did not bri n g response he remai n ed immovable his

.

state which may be characterized as is of the

.

; T

highest importance both for theoretical and practical pur

.

h yp n o l ep ti c,

poter es In thisnature ofthis state is d scussed in another chap

,

prostrated
.

He
Th e

like state
one dazed byHan a a
hard was
h yp n o l ep t i c
blow physically
lapsi n g Mr
i
n

into unconsciousness His muscular system was passive

. .
,

w as

wiabthout the slightest rigidi t y conjuncti v al reflex was

.

ent here was absolute an sthesia to touch and pai n

.

Th e

Hevarieddid stimuli
not respond to the strongest to the most intense and
.

s T ae

nor did he react to loud shouts into his ears

. .

; .
1 82 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

He was evidently in a state of di used disaggregated con ff

hisonset of this statestateatcontinued for about a m nute

,

s c i o u s n es s
1

first gradual became rapidly

.

T h y p n o l ep ti c i

more intense and by a kind of accumulati v e force from mo

.

Th e

ment to moment fin ly plunged hi m into complete physi c al

, ,

prostration and mentalstateisolation from the external world

,

al

sudden onset It may

Th e h y p n o l e p t i c
be may di v be
ided considered
i to two as an
periods attack of .

first is that of
fa igue andin ofa second a rapidly
an overperiod i n creasi
helminthat
.

n g
g feeling condof tion
drowsi of n extreme
ess cul
n

i
. Th e

diappear
scussionfarther
m i n at in g of unconsciousness
of theon two stages and their significance will
w

,
,

. A

regai fter
nA
ed a lapse of
consciousness about one
opened minute
his
.

eyes andHanna
was suddenly
fou d to Mr

be inHehislooked secondary state

, .

in surprise about him wondered that he sat

,

inS were
a chairattending
completelyhim attired and that his brother and Dr
.

His last recollection was that of

,

inghad inretired
bed Hebut remembered distinctly as he said that he
.
,

be

he did not know how he happened to be

. .

fully dressedweaksitting comfortably in the chair He felt ex

.
, ,

and lay dow upon the lou ge condi

,

tion physical exhaustion borderi n g on collapse now

.

c e e d in gl y n n A

superseded He was cold his skin was dry and pi n ched the
.
,

of

pulse was small but not rapid He complai n ed of extreme

, ,

cold He fo d di f culty in moving his extremi t ies here

,
.
,

was nei t her paralysis nor rigidi t y nor was there catalepsy
.
,

un fi T

orinernegativismus arm passively raised dropped again

. .

ly lthough full y conscio as was evident from his

.
,

Th e

appearance and from what he said afterward he did not

.

t A us

recouldly notto questions put to him W en he was rai s ed he

.
,

stand alone but fell to the floor In th s condi

,

p h

tion when touched he seemed to be hypera sthetic

.
,

,
. i
, ,
e .

1
S e e Si i s , Ps d y h l gy
c o o of S u gge s ti o n , c h a p . xx .
 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

state as
thebeenfirstk own i t is rather
time toshould improbable
i t all that
right a man tasti n g
beverage beer for
had
him in early college days as it was
,
“ ”
fin d Th e

brought out in his dream state In pres

.

n hi s

entany mental state Hanna did not k ow that beer was

,
“ ”
h y p n o id i c hi s

di erent in i t s nature than any of the non alcohol i c

.

Mr n

beverages He drank the beer as a matter of cou se

.
,

ff -

On
s usual his return
he was
.

home
watched wi t h
caref lly Hanna
during at
the once
night
u s, retired
Mr
r .

He awoke only once at but was then also in his

. .

A u

secondary state He awoke at seven and was fou d to be

.
,

3 A M

inapartment
the primary state He was already familiar w th his
,
. .
,

but the last thi n g he remembered was that he

.

was si t ti n g completely dressed in a chair He could not

.

understand how he should at t s time be i n bed th no

,

recollection of how he got there

.

hi wi

lthough
Drhe hadG notthe seen
A Ha a in
nighthimbeforesinceheWednesday
Mr his secondary state
now asked the last prisaying
nn had .

seen
m ary
.

f or h im ,

state his ti m e li k ewise on awakeni n g as i n the last

. .
,

pripainmaryin hisstatebackhe Hecomplained

) . T

also of
complained muscular
of a weakness
buzzi n g in and
his
,

as if a brass band were there his was probably

,

due to i m press on made by heari g the brass band at

.

”
c ar T

thesecondary
roof garden the night previously when he in the
.

t he i n

We took stateoccasion to test Hanna s memory i n this

,
w as

priployed
mary Hisstate method of serial numera s was em
.

Mr .
’

. Th e . l
m em o r y w a s , fo r n ew i mp r es si o n s , fa r l ess re

t breakfast he engaged in a long discussion wi t h Dr S

.

t en ti v e t h a n i n t h e s e c o n d a r y s ta t e

concerni n g the various philosophers from Plato to Hegel

.

Heof theablyCartesian
discussedprinci the significance for modern phi l osophy
. .

p le cogi t o ergo sum He li k e

.

wise discussed K t and said he had studied Baldw n s

“ ”

Psychology When Professor James s essays w ch Dr S

.
,

i
’
an ,
’
.
,
hi . .
 DUAL LIFE 1 85

had
said i
hen his
knewhandsof were
Professor shownJames hi m He Hanna
read smi
paragraphs l ed Mr ;

gimeani
ven ntog Onewiofththegreatpassages ease and fully understood their
.
, ,

read had been gi v en to him

.

h im

thehe diddaynotbeforeunderstand
when inmost secondary
.

of the words state the t

sense
th ethat of ti m
the e A

phrases not comprehended all and as usual he said

,
.

nevers itheard
was of Professor
w as

Sunday we James
determi n ed to take Hanna
-
at

to
”
,

church We went to attend the se vices of his uncle a

.

A Mr

well known preacher in New York exactness

.
,

Hanna s memory was manifested when the question of his

,
.

-
Th e o f Mr

uncle s residence arose Hanna s brother gave a street

. .
,

and number which he thought correct Han Mr

a at once
’ ‘
’

changed the number and it turned out that i t was the

. .

Mr n

orrects weonepassed from hou e to the street he looked

. .

bouthe hadwith grenevert curiosi t y He did not recognize the scene

.

A t he s

been in this neighborhood when in the

,

a a

primary state few minute later as we were seated in

.

“ ”
as

thescribcared fell Hanna

intoMr
thein the
.

same
A
m statner
, as
He previously
remained
s

dein an
,

this state for about one minute His eyes were firmly
.
,

h y p n o l ep t i c e

closed he could not be aroused pricked him harply

.
,

wicomplai
th a npiedn atbutonceheofdida feeling
not respoof paind whereUpon theawaking he
.

We
'

; s

pin poi n t
.

had ntered the ski n although he did not know the cause
.
, ,

ofremained
the painin the primary state from until
e

He h a d
,

p a s s ed i n t o t h eHeHe s e c o n d a r y s ta te

was qui t e surpri s ed to find hi m self seated wi t h in a

. .

10 A M

Broadway cable car Dear me exclai m ed he I have

. .

us

themembered
taste ofhethathadbeertakenin mythe mouth yet It wi l l be
“ ” “
-
!

beer when in his secondary

.
,
”
( re

state Inhowever the prihemaryhadstate in which he had been pre

.

knew nothing about having taken any

.

v i o u sly , not complained

,
of the taste and .
)
,
1 86 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

His lastMrHanna
clear asked
recollection if wewashad of been
bei n in
g i the
n car all
theatre night
the
previous eveni n g al hough he had retu ned home and
. .
,

th e

ticuredtomed
whiletostialcoholic
ll in the drisecondary
n k and
,

state
also
t

being Hanna
more i u ac
pres
r

Mr n
re

i n the secondary state had been slightl y

. .
,

s m

byeventsthe ofbeerthe latewhichevenidinmgmed his faculties somewhat for

s i o n ab l e , a fi e ct e d

Nothi n g of importance passed dur ngthe chu ch service

,

fter the services Hanna was ntroduced by his

.

i r

brother to his u cle the pastor lthough i n the years

.

A Mr i

fore the accident he had spent much time at his u cle s

.
,

n A be

house andthe newyouhimg man very well i t was now necessary

.
,
’
n

psychic state
t r o d u ce
did
k

not know who

n

his of course
relative in the present
,
t o in

Han a remained in his secondary state until the

, , ,

next day Ju e He awoke at eight in the morni n g hav

.
,

Mr n

ingIt wasspentratherthe night in the same apartment as previously

.

n 14

dark in the room His first question was

.
, ,

Where are we Have we returned How many days

.

have passed When leaving the house in the primary

.
,
“
? ?

psychic state Sunday morning it was in en ion to go to

”
?

Brookl
relatives y after
theren church
On
,

the and
way spend
to the
church afternoon
in the carwith
,

as his
we
h is t t

haveainedsaidin ithe hadtil passed onday

.

into the
morning secondary state and ,

re

His last recollection was of the lates events

,

m un M w h en h e a w o ke i n th e

ofwittheh theprevio primary state namely leavi n g the hou e

,

p rim a ry s t a te t

intention of going to church andthen to Brook yn

.

us s

his texplai n s his fi st question upon awaki n g

, ,

the house where Hanna stayed for several days

.

T r

was Hanna an attracti v e and intelligent yo g woman whom

.

A Mr

of the secondary state became much interested

.

un in

Heothersconfided
Mr .

of his much
changi
,

ton her
g and
psychic al t hough
condi t ionhe rarely
he spoke
revealed to
the
,
.

whole story to the young lady who had won his confidence
,

.
1 88 UL IPLE PER ON LI Y
M T S A T

another
tween sleep the
in primary
rather state He seemed
and theto oscillate
wak ng state be

and his responses to our questions in cated now the pres

.

or h y p n o l ep s y , i

ence of the primary now that of the secondary state and

, ,

di

now
stimuli of the
aroused him
si mu

from
,

the state of
l ta n e o u s p r es en c e Each
o time
and the
each
f b o th
,

time the latter took possession of him again he was arou ed

.

h yp n o l ep s y

and again the state

tillepsy lastIn hethisfellcondiintotionthehedeeper
h yp n o l e p t i cgained
the the
last ascendency
stage of
; s

un

was completely shut out from

,

at h yp n o

thestateexternalfirstworldstageandofappeared to becontinued in an unconscious

,

for about
.

five minutes
He awoke and
.

the
Th e
last
as usual stage aboutthree
was quarters of
h yp n o l ep sy
am nute
-
i

pri m ary state had conti n ued for about four and
.
,

fo u n d to b e i n h is s eco n d a r y

one half hours

,

s ta t e . Th e
-
.
 C A H P ER X I T V

THE ST RUGGLE AN D UNION OF A LT ERNATING PERS ONALITIE S

way MR H
stopped at was
Dr now
G
ANNA
otaken
fice out
about for a walk
in the and on
afternoonthe
ofHanna
Juneon v riousdistocussion arose between Dr S and
.
,
’
s f

ics relati n g to religious and minis

. .
,

14 A Mr

duties Hanna was i n a pleasant mood there

. . . .

a p
was
t er i a l

something observed
was however
worki n g in
.

some
the absent
Mr

subconsciousmindedness
.

regions as
of if
his -
;

mind His m nd was lucid his argument as usual was

, , ,

clear tandDr forci

.

G b le
o c Hanna
i

lay do n upon a lounge

; , ,

tobe restdeep abstraction

He soon fell Heintocomplai
a condintedionofof awhat appeared to
.

A ’
s ffi e, Mr w

severe headache
. . .

which hedeepenedsaid was heallturned over thehis head state of

.

head away from us and

.
,

Th e ab

layhe wasimmovable upon one side for some ti m e Al t hough

.
, ,

st r a ct i on ;

strongly awake he
resisted would
our e not
orts answer
to change our interrogations
the posi t ion of and
his
.

limbs this condition Hanna remained for twenty min

,

ff

utes pulsemouthpertemperature at this time was found to be

.

In Mr

minute
.

Th e

When his brother add essed hi m Hanna turned to

.

F 96

hiinterrogation
m with eyeswasstariputng witoldlyhim buthe didgazednotinreply When an
.
, .

r Mr

a dazed way at
.
,

the Five
que tionminutesbut later
did notwhenanswerasked how he felt he seemed
.
,

to make an e ort to comprehend but still did not reply

.
,

, ,

ff , .

1 89
1 90 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

pulse had dropped to

beforeWe desired to ascertain whether Ha a could
Th e temperat re remai 78 ;ed as u n

us and possessed volu tary control at least of his

.

Mr nn un

eyemen muscles because i t was not possi b le to i duce move

.

d er s t a n d n

s of other voluntary muscles It was d f cul t to de

,

ermi n e whether fai l ure to respond to our direction to

,

t i fi

him was due to loss of comprehension or to loss of

.

t h is

tary
was control
moved in of his
various muscles
di ections determine
and he was th
told s a
to penc
follow
To l i
v olu n

icorrectly
t with hisusedeyeshis eyet firstmuheclesfaiinledlooki to respond but later
.
,

n g at the penci l
,

here was no muscular paralysis but rather want of com

.
,

prehension
.

few minutes later he was able to answer yes and

,

no to questions It was necessary to repeat the ques

.

tions four or five ti m es before he grasped the me ni n g We

”

could not stimulate him to speak although he apparently

.

made every e ort to do so determine whether

.

Hanna s mental faculties were intact and whe her he

,

ff To Mr

speech we told hi m to answer Yes when a

. .

’
t uh

sentence gi v en contai n ed a proper combi n ation of words

,
“ ”
d er s t o o d

and No to an incorrect nonsense combination For

,

example when we would say hi t e is black ti m es

,
“ ”

eight are ten his answer was No fire burns five t mes
.

w five

eight make forty his reply was Yes His responses

, ,
”
; i

were uniformly correct showi n g that comprehension was

, ,
”

present
.
,

Duri n g the entire time Hanna was apparently in a

,

state resembli n g that of mental stupor His mind reacted

.

Mr

sluggishly to the impressions from the ex ernal world he

.
,

was deeply absorbed wi hin himself sked as his head

.

t ;

ache hepainreplied No meaning by it that he no longer suf

“ ”
t . A to

We wished now to earn whether he was i n his primary

, ,

f e r ed

or secondary state ascertain this we put questions

.

l
. To ,
192 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

versation
give an wi
accou t h tthose
of the about
pec hi m
iar he
state was
in asked
wh ch if
he he
had cou
been d l

inthatthehadafternoon He told us he was fully conscious of al l

, ,

n ul i

been
resisted said
our and done
endeavors
.

When
to flex asked
his if
limbs he had
and to tu n volun

him whi l e was l y ing upon the lounge he answered that

.

t a r i ly r

every
acted movement
pai n f ly
he

onat that
his mi time
n d greatly
What he disturbed
meant by th s and
wil l
,

hi m

shortl y be
tohisgivethoughts made clear
ul

a full hadaccoubeent ofhis to the reader

psychic state Heat was
that
.

then
time asked
what
i

and throughwhat experiences he had

.

n ;

beenWementallywere passi
then n g
informed that he was during those mo
ments passi n g through an intense mental struggle that it
.

was a most cri t ical period

theoundcentralthis poipointnt ofofhis life Han of his l i fe
a s Here
pathologicalalso we state
;
fin d

centres our i n terest because

.
, ,

Mr n
’

itsubconscious
gives us a deep and clear insight i to the nature of his
. .

Ar

state Our observations that poi n ted to the

,

presence ofoura slumberi experiments n g subconscious

.

on his memory state of

the the lost
hypnoidal ex
and states that clearly revealed the actual exist
,

p er i en c es ;

ence of these memories and their possible rise to the surface

,

hy p n o idic

ofviewshis lifeby bringi

our methods
;
n g about that
a had further
crystallization substantiated
of the two per our

inobjecthis upper
s o n ali t i es that kept on
consciousness by constant
our methodsstimulation
employed alternati
wi t h n
theg
of bringi n g up simultaneously the two indi v dual
, ,

tiesthemhavintongonethemsynthetic
i confrontedliving by
u i each
t y allother
that then
was forci
now oncen g i i

more substantiated by the crucial test of the expected and

,

predicted final results and by Hanna s subjecti v e

,

count them objective and subje tive lines

Mr
of
’
ac

dence as to nature of the pathological processes coin

.
,

of Th e c ev i

cided Hanna s subjecti v e account corroborated our

.

th e

vi ws of the case Mr ’
; .

e .
 AL ERN ING PERSONALI IES
T AT T

had Mr Hanna
engaged intold one us of that
the while
most lyi n
inten g upon
e the
struggles lo hege hadhe un

ever experienced twopersonali t ies that oftheprimary

.
,

and that
confronted of the
each secondary
other
.

Each state
Th e

of arose
them simul
was thet aneously
I of and ,

Hanna and sti l l t ey from each other He could

,
”
“
Mr

notthe choose one only because each was of the same nature
. .

h d i fl er e d

other they could not be joi n d because they were two

.
,

as

quitheyte were
dif erentnot personali t ies Still di f erent as they were
,

; e,

Hanna and yet independent

each so di Both
ered were
from the
the ego
other
.

of ,

Mr
,

struggle produced i n tense perplexi t y perturbation

. .

ff Th e

Hesynthetized
felt that intothe twoone liegoes werehishisseemed and that they had to
, .

an d

as impossi b le as to
.

v be

unify two di erent indi v iduali t ies and make of them one
,

person One could not possi b ly be abandoned and the other

.

ff

taken becaus
thoughIt wasproclai
.

m both
i n g ecame
We up
are constantly
one though before
di erent hi m as
a cri t ical period for Hanna he was in a con
,
“ ”
ff !

ditio diwhich one in a normal state can hardly reali z e

, ,

Mr ;

fferent indi v iduali t ies claimed personal self It

.

was a strugg e for life between two indi v iduali t ies formed
.

Tw o h is
“

inanda sitonglesuppress
mind each one endeavored to gain ascendency
.

could be suppressed to crush ;

because theeachother was and

part sti
andl l n i t
parcelher ; e

ofcultthey andotherthat washerethewasunionly one way out of the

,

noegoalternatiHanna ve thehad reached

. T
fi cation of
had toa becricombined the two and here
form was
one T
d iffi

t i c al poi n t the si t uation

.
,

tw o

was tragic and painful lready the psychological lab

,

Mr

oratory before the painful and critical point came up

.
,
.

A in

readythere the conflict personali t ie began It was there

.

al

for the first time that each of the separate crystall zed
, ,

of s

caught so to speak a glimpse of each other

.

itcamewassimultaneously
there so he afterward told us that two lives
,

d i v i d u a li t i es ;

before him disappeared ro e met

, ,

, , th e
, ,
s , ,

14
194 MUL IPLE PERSON LI YT A T

diuppermost
sappearedtheagainprimary and finally as the secondary state c me
.

benotsuppressed fell into state

the
,

for
subconscio the time being
region
,

seemed
but it to a

remai n there long it came to the surface and with

, ,

us s ; di d

newed vigor defended its claim for life struggle was

,

; re

again resumed and it just this painful si t uation that

,

Th e

expressed i t self his present psycho physical state

.

w as

hese
confronted
T two formed
each -

other i n
in
di
for v iduali
a long t ies seemi
period nofglyti mmortalfoes
e and
-

i n
.

their very struggle recognized their intimate relationship

, ,

ifsaidnottotheir It seemed as if each

,

the other hou art my mortal foe and yet thou

,

r e l a ti o ns h i p o f i d en ti ty

arteachthepersonali
bone oftymyto bones and the flesh of my flesh For
.

“
T

crush to suppress the other was now

, ,
”

outwas of the question the dihowcultyto becom the problem for them
.

syntheti z ed i n to
, ,

; ffi

onecouldconscious personali t y task was a di cult one and

, ,

ho w to fo r m a u n i ty e

Hence bethe achieved

sluggishness onl y at
of a loss
psychomotor
.

of much
Th e
mental
activi t y the energy
slow
ffi ,

ness of movement of speech of reactions to external stim

.

uliness hence the retardation of the whole stream of cons on

,

the slow and di cult comprehension hence the

, ,

; ol s

phenomenaHannaof bradyphasia
,

gave a and
personal bradylogia
ffi

account of his subjective

,

experiences during the attack ju t descri b ed account

.

Mr us

was all the more valuable because of his i n telligence

.

s Th e

excellent intellectual trai n ing

.

an d

We here reproduce verbati his replies to our questions

,

Hanna was asked to describe the manner in which

.

he emerged int his present complete state He replied

.

Mr

Whi l e I was si t ting in the chair and fell i n to that sleep

.

“ ”
o :

from which you made so many e orts to awaken me the

.

twoin each
lives statethatheof knewthe priindirectly
mary andofofthetheothersecondary by
ff

i n state
forma
,

tionmostfromwasus thecame up for the first time What agi t ated

,

me
)
problem which of the two lives I had been
,

,
.
196 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

incondition
the secondary
in the state
laboratory Now thewhen
two I was
states in that
were sleepy
together
each of precisely the same nature as i t had been before
.
,

both states came together and were recognized Before

, ,

thof tthewhiotherle in theI never

a one Irealized
did notthatrecoifn Ize shouldexistence
regai n g i th e
.

mythoughtmemory i t would happen in such a strange way I

,

i t wou d be li k e bringi n g up old memories as one

.
,

ordinarily does
.
,

l
. In r ea li ty , i t w a s li k e b r i n g i n g t o vis io n

an e n ti r e l y n ew li f e . I n ea c h m em o r y t h e l i f e s eem e d

w i th i n th e s am e b o d y p h y s i ca l l y , t h e s am e p h y s i ca l b e
i ng . It s eem e d t o m e, o n r e a s o n i n g , as i f t h es e w er e
t w o b o d i es a l i k e,
l i k e t w i n s p e r h a p s , b ei n g s t h a t h a d l i v e d
,

e n ti r e l y d i fi e r e n t l i v e s , o r l i k e t w i n s o f t h e s a m e b o d y , w i t h

t as t es a n d n a tu r es v e r y s i m i l a r t h a t h a d a ft e r w a r d b eco m e
one . M en ta l l y th e tw o l i v es w e r e v er y d i ff e r en t , i t w as as i f,
f o r i n s ta n c e y o u h a d Dr G
’
,
t h e m em o r y o f y o u r li f e an d . . s

li f e a s y o u r o w n a t o n c e, or, b e tt e r i f y o u h a d th e
s ti l l ,

m em o r y o f Dr G s in a n o th e r b o d y s i m i l a r
’
e x p er i e n c e s

You would think i t

. .

to you r ow n, b o d i es e x a ct ly a l i ke, w i th s i m i la r d is

ossi
discon
p b le to
inuo join
p o s i ti o n s ,

s and d f lives
erent into
fa cu l ti es

It one
was a they would
struggle
t h e tw o
for seem
an d

me so
to
t a s t es .

;
im

decide
impossible which t

for to
mechoose
to
u

take I had
both to
i t leave
seemed one
too becau
great e
a i t
i f
was
strain
.

toowntakeandbothDr GYoulifeseeandhowmakehardbothit would be take your

.
,

your own you would

,

to

have toWhich chooselifeonedid you prefer to accept I was will

.

’
. . s ;

ing to ake either

.

Q ? A

I was try ng to find wh ch I

. .

t Th e s t r u gg l e w as n ot so m u ch t o ch o o s e

might most easily forget

.

one as to fo r g e t th e o th e r . i i
It s ee m e d i mp o ss i b l e t o fo r g et

and st ll I had to
.

one; b o t h t r i e d t o p e r s i s t i n c o n s ci o u s n ess It s e em e d as i f

determine which to drive away Just before lunch yester

.

ea c h m em o r y w a s s t r o n g e r t h a n m y w i ll , i
“

day the psychological laboratory I chose the secondar

,
in
.

, y
 L ERNA ING PERSON LI IES
A T T A T 197

lifeprimaryit waswasstrong
;
more and
cloudedfresh and
and was
easier able
to to
subduepersist I tried Th e

alternately to thro away each and succeeded at last in

.

throwi n g away pri m ary and emerged into the secondary

.

state Whyt Drwhen G ofyoufic wereI hadlyingthe same struggle over again
,

th e
A
upon the lounge did you
’
s e

resist our e orts to change your pos tion I wanted to

. . . .

bequestion
alone toarosedecidewhwhich life to give up t this time the
.
, ,

ff i ? A

ther I could possi b ly take both

.

whether I should try and forsake at all I felt I

.

i t her
e no t

must decide now whether to have this struggle daily that

, ,

ismightto notecideacceptuponbothone only I now wondered whether I

.
“

d ;

first time the question arose I was in the inter

,

mediary state the question was

.

Th e

IorwasbothatlivesDr G ofsecond
s ho u ld j second question
fice Itquestion
r e ect ?
;

was whether i
Th e n my I mind
should arose
tak when
one
,
W h i ch o f t h e t w o l i v es I

was one that ought log

’
s e

to have been decided prior to that considered

. . .
,

Th e

first time I recognized that i t was necessary to choose one

.

i call y th e

orbothto thetakemental
both str gglequestion
.

was now
great was
it was
Th e whether
hard to one
decide or
Hanna found i t extre ely di ficult to express the
.
,

; u

mental struggle of the two states I decided to take both

.

, ,

(Mr m f

listruggle
ves as mine because of the fear and anxiety that the
.

would be repeated again and again mental

.

agony experienced in the struggle of the two lives was too

,

Th e

great to endure the decisionhad to be made I determi n ed

.

toto accept
end thebothstruggleli v es and
as minemake a final
;

condi t decision
ion that couldI decided
not be
.

worse than the uncerta nty I was i n I then felt that the
.
,

— a

oftwasrepeated
-

very severestruggle
and would
the mentalru n my
agony mindgreat
i
struggle i
.

Th e

It never eemed possi b le to me that loss of one mem

.

oryparecould be so complete I could not in ei t her tate pre

.

’
s s

my mind for the amalgamation of the two states . s

,
be
198 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

ca e Iboth
us co dnmemories
t realize them bothtogether I have now
ul
’
re

For
.

t a in e d ; I am s u r e b o th ar e m in e Th e y are

instance I can remember the hours of the primar state of

.

s ep a r a t e, a n d I ca n n o t y et fit t h e t w o w e l l t o g e th er

Suin andday Imorni n g I cannot recall just where to fit them

.

do not know whether to put them before or after

,

n bu t

going to church Hanna on the way to church passed

,

into the secondary state I cannot arrange the even s in a

,

( Mr

chronological order Secondary and primary states have

. .
, ,

) t

breaks and interva s i n them as though there wereperiods

.

of sleep
.

l ,

Th e s e co n d a r y s ta t e is s tr o n g e r a n d b r i gh te r , b u t

How about your pictu e dreams I then cal l ed

.

n ot mo re s ta b l e

thethemvivid ones dreams but I think I shou d now call

.

Q . r ? A .

“ ”
l

Hanna was reminded that in Plants ille Dr S had

,

vi s i o n s

read beginnings of Hebrew passages to him and that he

.

Mr v

had continued the reci t al of the entire passage He was

. . .

now a ked to descri b e his mental state at that ti m e He

,

said Yes I remember that it came to me then as when a

.

s .

quotation for
onedoes cannot trealize instance
remember where
,

is recalled
or when toi t mind
was suddenly
learned and
;

One
he has ever learned Itorcame heardtoitmebefore he
, ,
’

just l i ke
.

aweeks
mentalpriorflashto thatIt time andme then
ass o ci a t e

because
it i n his
for all the five
exp e r i en ce
’
c an t

dating from the accident I

.

s ta r t l e d

had a clear recollection and association for all Ik ew I had

.
,

carefully retained all Onbutreflection I realized it must belong th a t flas h o f

‘
u n kn o w n
n ;
m em o r y
’

to the paDo tyoulife remember

about whichthatI you had been told so much
,

w as a w o n d er t o m e

fell from the carriage

.

”
s

YesWhat I remember falli n g out of the carriage

.

Q ?

is the next you remember about the fal l

.

Itoremember my brother goi n g to help me and then I went

. .
,

Q ? A

sleep
. .

.
2 00 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

two
mary reasons
state why
rather you
than woin d
the prefer
secondary to remain
ul

No i n the
I meantpri
tobeforesay methatsincethereI have
were joimoral n ed questions
both For that have
nstance come
these up
two
? A .
,

men thatWellI spokeexplainof lastif night you canand similar It isthings

this there
.

are
I ,

two men who since the two states are joi n ed into one give
.
,

Q A

mewouldgoodhavereasons to change my relations to them hey

. .
, ,
.

been my enemies if they could In my sec

, ,

state of course I did not know that there was no

.

onestatetointroduced
tell me andthemselves they tookandadvangot agepromises of thethatsecondary
.

o n d ar y ;

no one
, ,

else would have been able to get I tell you his as an ex

,

ample questions that come in my m nd si n ce beca e I

, ,

have learned people di ferently in the secondary state and

.

of i us

compared wi t h the complete state i t makes qui t e a dif f er

,

ence Some people I cannot trust now that I did trust

,

fore
told
.

me In Imyhave second
simply ry state
i v en I
this believed
a

to prove every
to you word
what they
has
be

been passing through my mi n d si n ce I have joi n ed the two

.

lives It is a question to k ow what to do in this case

.

Whether
and which
.

to I fulfil
would these
not promises
have made I had
in my madef l
n

i n one
state state
or to
.

try to Docompromiseyou feel the

that two
you are responsi b le for the promises
ul ,

you have made in the secondary state hat is the

.

question You see if they are contradictory I ca not be

.

? A T

responsi b le for both but you can u derstand what a con

.

fusion there must be in a person s mi n d for everyone that

.
, ,

; n

I have metto mewithI oldam ornotnewspeaking friendsof anyone been inin particular
certain
’
,

h as re

but it is veryforconfu i n g and i t wi l l be confu ing and em

, ,

l at i o n s

them too for they have been explai n i g

.
,

s s

thiso nongs to me and teaching me l ke a child to talk and

,

b a r r as s i n g , ,
n

Han a gave the abov acco in a clear recis

,

Mr . n e un t , p e
 AL ERN ING PERSONALI IES
T AT T 201

way ; slowly and

with a full and exact apparently
idea of wi
what t hhemental
was e
intendiortn g though
to
ff
con
personali t ies have merged th ir individual
,

milivnesdshaveint gonepersonal
o
Tw o

to form con
the ciousness
complete
s

he two
thy
Th e indi
e

life v
ofidual
one
individual prese t Han a
.

al

,
t he n Mr . n .
 U OBIOGRAPHI SKE H OF DU LI E
XPERIEN E
A T C AL TC AL F
E C

A BO si
UT x mont
ataccouour trequesthis experience after hs Han
he furnishedsi ce theitaccident a s complete
h the followipr lg personal
Mr
us
.

w
recovery n
’

n
,

n Of n ,
A i 1 5, 1 89 7

Th e firstmayreturn be u to consciou
derstood ness
only byon the
comparing night s of
it to pr
the l A i

birth of
1 5, 1 8 9 7 ,

and a
physicalperson possessed
functions imme
n

first ately
memoriesof matu are edthe
dimental
most r

vivid
want ofOf all
a and
parallel theas di c
comparisonty in descri
.

D
ffi b
i i
ul n
Th e

g g them
the fi i
sts from
rud
.

ments of consciousness there was absolute lack of nowl

,

ur n r i

edge that an outside world was i n ex stence eyes

.

were closed there were no sou d to be heard and the

,

i Th e

power of motion was not yet nown How long th s first

.

n s

state without knowledge of anythi n g in the material world

,

k i

really lasted is not possi b le to say Simple memory would

.

represent i t as a period of many years so great was the

, ,

mental acti v i t y and so wonderf were even the meagre

.
,

facts of consciousness But the fact that absolu ely

,

ul

nosoundmotion
was was
heard made
although even theof the
room
.

eyelids
was full and
of that
watchers no t

apparently i n dicates that the state was of but an i n stant

, ,

dimpression
ration Inthatfactwo later experiences which left on me the
, ,
’
s

ofaccordi
manyngyears
.

reallyd now
conti
,

ul be
n uedmade only by the
for alife
few happeni
moments n g -
s

them to
hus theif posi t
memory
,

i v e testi
wi tmh ony
i t s of others
present who
habi t s bserved
of com O
,

parison was to be t usted for a verdict life for the

.

,
T

2 02
,

r
,

,
my
2 04 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

found
theinstantly that
sense oflearned he could
hearinthat breathe
g wasthefirstbreathing During this breathi
discoveredcouldandbe made n g
was almost also
more
.

it

orthelessbreathdistinctly heard according to the wish In t s way

,

asmotion
to amount ng became
almost
i
toata times
snort inaudi,

t b
thisle and
time again so
power loudof
. hi

and in
nostri lthe
s face i t was
was learned
no wonder principally
that thoseby .

the
taki n mouth
g
A

care
th e

ofspasms
me wereof thealarmed chest
,
an

by the
d
contortions of the face and the
breathiVoices n g and
paused movements
for a moment were
.

now
arrested heardby i n
this the
new room
won
derthe movements
On commenciofngtheoncefacemorethetheeyesviolentsuddenly breathinpenedg and
,

quiof twonder
e i voluntarily and here i n deed was a new world
.

and study Objects were all alike as to dis

,

tance shape thickness but the variety of color was

,

thetiful feature of interest room was a great beau

.

an d

picture absolutel y wi t hout movement or distance

, ,

Th e

beyond the eye here was as yet no motion of the head

.
,

oras thelimbsfieldbutofthevisione esallowedwere restlessly mo ing about as far

,

Yet at the next breath the

.

y v

motion the chest was seen and in watching that the

,

head fel t to move Having learned this new power the

.

Of

head was soon turned here and there and rolled about
, ,

w as

ceaselessly until the violent ef f ort soon caused a motion of

.
,

thebackshoulders
ard and and
forward then of
and the
groping arms andwhichfeeli were
n g tossi
about n g
in
the great desire to learn all tha was to be lear ed
,

door A t this
moved time
a tep oneor of
two the attendants
Expec ng thatstandi
th s n g
motion ear
t
the
li k e
n

n
.

thetowardothersthe personconnected
w as
who
s

had wi t h
movedmy own
and power
was
.

I
much reached
surpri
ti
out
s ed
i ,

atmentnot beInngtheable to totouchreachthefarther bject andand farther

repeat thethemove
, ,

body
,

i O

and limbs came into use fter some e ort I le rned to

. efi o r t

. A ff
,

a
 AU OBIOGR PHICAL SKE CH
T A T 2 05

walk i
I reachedm perfectly
the a
person step whoor two
had and
moved persisting
and gave in the
hi m search
a vig
push I was well rewarded by seei n g hi m move but
, ,

surprised that he di r ected his motion violently toward me

,

orou s

other men in the room so came forward and the fact

.
,
_

dawned upon me now too late that there were others li k e

.

Th e al

myself inin existence and that they expected to have an

,

regulati n g my movemen s hey pushed me

, ,

in

without much trouble back to the bed but my unwi l li n g

,

fl u en c e t T

ness to be opposed was very great and another e ort placed

.

me Ibeyond thei r control

,

ff

markablehave been
strengt asked
then many my times
commandto
.

account
but I for the
cannot do re

sotheoriesFurthermoreonly itthought is nowwasmy todesire

h at

resist to wigive
t h myfacts
utmost not ,

exertion the well meant e orts ofthe men who i n turn mi s

.
, ,

My

understood my motives only wish was to defeat them

.

-
ff

that I might be free from them here was no idea of per

,

My
‘

sonal danger and consequently no sense fear I gave

.

myself to the object in view wi t h a complete abandon that

.

Of

is proved byperson the wowouldshave and bruises received which an ex

.
,

withholdithree
p er i en c e d
ng omemenofwhohis were
s
guarded
un

against
strengthfirst engaged with me in the
d perhaps by , ,

struggle were all heavierthan I and one was far taller

.

Th e

first
and man
he was to interest
thrown to methe was
door the andone thewho had
others first
were m
pushed ved .

o
Th e

back
ferred my
Another
interest tocaught
him
m an me
He by
was the throat
oon thrownand ,

this
down transand
held fas regardless of the e orts of the other two men to
.

gain control I meant no harm al t hough two of the

.

t, ff

men were
satisfied to where
keep I
a could
.

ai r s inhave i n fl cted
and serious
one i n
ofus jury suf
,

I
f was
ered
i
an d

except by bruises and l meness and dishevelled clothi n g

,

ff s t a tu qu o n

However i t i m possi b le for

the one agai st whom I felt the greates opposition
,

n
w as me toa

rise wi t hout relea i n g t as

'
s

b e in g
.
2 06 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

themainoneed whoneither
had caught
side me
bei n g by abthe
e throat
to gain nd
the thus
desired we A re

vantage untilfteranother man was summoned from the neigh

.

l ad

another severe struggle the four gai n ed

,

controlconsiderable
b o rho o d
and my armspaiweren buttiedworst
. A
behindof myall back was the his pro
hateful
,

feeling of helplessness and so I was tossi n g and wri t ng

.
,

d u ced

as though in great agony

,

hi

t this ti m e the fami l y to whose house I had been

,

brought returned and learned of the evening s experiences

.

and the desi r e was to release me from the painful

’

tions his was done wi t hout the knowledge of the attend

,

r est r i c

ants
there I
was
.

was
T

no hearti
attempt l y glad
to rene to be released
hosti l i t ies and glad
ti m e that
was
spent in watchi n g those present and wonderi g at the
.

w Th e

strange sounds and movements by whi c h they seemed to

.

understand each other

,

I
toward was mebeginning
after all to see
and i that
t was people
a great were trialk ndly
indeed disposed
that I i

was not able

tellderstanding to tal
them that myandpreviousk as I saw them
actions
,

do
had in order
resulted that
from I might
a
not from intent onal harm on my part
,

mi s

However
un

not allowovercameI was still su picious

anyone s mehandandnearas Imyamthroat ofs the attendants
or face andi

Soonwould ex
.

now told the rema nder

,
’

of the night was spent in a comatose state

.

h au s t i o n , , ,
i
.

Th e nextof thedayexperiences
Friday ofthetheawakeni
(
precedn g
ngbrought
even nga )con
great desire
t i n u a n ce

every phrase wasI to learn

overheard to t
butl kI and to
found this
thatend I repeated
people either
a
i i . My

were puzzled
upgreatthishuattempt or misunderstood
for the time being meaning
I was nd so
,

I gave
from my A

ger but did not know that it was possible to sat

.

. su fl er i n g
n ,
208 U IPLE PERSON LI Y
M LT A T

hardofillustration
offtengreatfailede fectto make Expressionbythehand
in presenting the root idea of andfacewere
a word but s

clear whether a noun or verb or

.

was intended
,

O ad

fter learning this way by repetition i t was natural

, ,

j e ct i v e

that the personal pronou s shou d present some di ffi cul t y

.

A In

For example you was derstood as bei n g the denom

,

n l

applied to me and me as applied to the one

.

“ ”
un

dressi n g me Consequently on com enc ng to these

,
“ ”
i n at i v e ad

words I referred to myself as you and to the

,

m i us e

torcouldas be melearnedor thatI IIt wasand someyou timemightbeforerefertheto factthe

,
.

“ ”
, ,
i n t e r l o cu
” “ ”

sameWhile personstatiif nused by di f erent speakers

.

“ ” “ ”

remembered i t g
mustthat be aackword once
owledged defined
that a was
great always
many
.

ridiculous
first bare mistakes
defi i t ion
,

were
was made
k own from
in the
exclusion fact of thatanyonly n

shadesthe
ofthrough
me ningthe orwindow of theandscopewasofdescribed
the term as a fowlblackwashenseen
,

n n

a A

Iwhihadte already been taught the names two or three colors

.
,
“ ”

g een and pi n k but did not k ow the word black

.

Of

orthe word hen consequentl y I understood black hen

,
“ ”
r n

asseeingone another
word thefowlnamewhichof thewas creature moment later
, ,
“ ” ‘
-

whi t e I referred to i t as a
,

whi t e black hen Havi n g learned imperfectly the use of

, .
,

thethe motion
word oftalkthe mouth and Iderstanding that it referred to
,
“
-

at first described the process of

.

“ ”
un

eatiLong
ng as argtalkimentng wasthe required
food to convince me that I was
,

,
“ ”

anoticed
humanthatbeingI hador asmanyI thenof expressed i t people I had
.

the physical characteristics of

“ ”

others but as they were always walking or standi n g fully

.
, , ,

dressed for active daily life

while I wasledkeptme into bedthinkandthatobliged
,

able to ta
to k and
learn to act
everything freely la l

I was a creature of a
, ,

ent order When told that some day I wo d wa k about

b o rio u s ly ,
. ul l
d i fl er
 AU OBIOGR HI AL SKE C
T AP C T H z oo

and
whether look I li k
woulde other
wear people
a dress I orata once
coat wished
or trousersto k ow n

Ideas of t me were taught to me by holding a watch and

,

nami n g as a mi n ute the ime requi r ed for revolution

.
, ,

thetion second
to this hand
but were Large
at firstd v sions
t

scarcely were defined

understood
i i wi
or t h
at rela
least
th e Of

scarcel y realized although constant reference to the watch

.

and aherecomparison of i t s di erent ind ces were assistance

, ,

was no idea of dis ance beyond a few feet

,

ff i of

outwhosedoordetaworlls occasionally
appeared through the window as a picture
.

T t Th e

moved as when a man or a dog

.

-
d

passed
into or
which wheni

personsthe trees
came waved
into existence room
or werewas the
anni hworl
ilated
,

Th e d,

atsonsthecarried
doorwayon anIt existence
was soon outside evidentthehowever that per
.

that by mentioning a
.

person s name he room

would and
appear later
on
, ,

thewhosescenename Indhadso heard ever onewaswhocalledhadforv siandted Ithecouldroombyandno

,
’

A y i

means understand what was meant by sayi n g that and

.

soI entertained
was many mthelesideaawayhatoreveryone lived down in Plantsville
,

so -

I had seen was just

“
i

outside the door and could have been reached at a mo

.
,

ment smirror
’
notice was given to me by chance and seeing my
,

image in it I attempted to find the face beh nd the glass

.

butmadeittohadfinddisappeared gain and again the ef ort was

,

the person who had eyes and mouth which he

, ,

A f

could move as other persons could do here was no idea

.

that
chance the face
the was
glass a
was picture
turned so anyone
that in
other the
Of room
bjects unti
and l by
per
. T

sons were seen reflected

the whole matter was explained i t and
in on ing ,
a larger
.
glass us
O

Saturday morni n g the absence

noticed his pain had been severe but had been ig ored
. T
,
of pain
III

in the head was

, n
15
210 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

byof imet asI ansuppose

abnormal beca se
condi being
t ion u constant
Now that I i t not aware
absent w as

mostly yet returni g by spel s the di f erence between the

, , , ,

w as

normal butcondiit twas ion and the condi t ion of pai n was
.

n l

puzzli n g to the attendants to hear now

, ,

ap p r e

ofcomplai
severenedpaiofn in the head
c i at e d ,

pain when
was an formerly
i n tense none
hot had
press beenre
such as would be felt under a reat weight of hot metal on
,

Th e u

thewashead periods relief were so welcome that there

.
, ,

about a desi r
.

e to
pain laugh
Th e

was hysterically
descri b
Of

ed by or to
me get
as up big push jump on an d

theon theheadheadwhich to be interpreted as severe pres ure

“
. Th e
”
w as s

here was a great desire to see and become acquai n ted

,

wiorythwaspeoplemanifested
and to hearin them talk n extraord nary
.

introduced to me afterward
general recognizi
lively n g people
conversation
. A
once
was
i m em

scarcely
sentence understood
could often at
be all
guessed
.

but A
the
by meani
thi n ki n ngg of
over a thedetached
words
inoverheard
all possibyblemerelations so that someti m es much more
,

than
ofmertheliferemtheirks hadbea reference others suspected
to
,

the accidentHowever or to as
my most
for
w as

i n g was wholly incomprehensi b le

.
,

ar

thereWhenwas myno idea

,

former in my
life miwasn
r

d fiof stmy former

mentioned life
to me I
,
as

fused to accept i t bei n g sti l l suspicious everyt ng but

.

r re

theablyevidence of my own senses his opi n ion would prob

,

Of hi

have been held unti l the general credi b ili t y of the

,

friends had been established by other facts had it not been

.

forof theone or two chance color suggestions

of the hands Inqui
face r
andi g into
neck the
from cause
that n

other portions of the body i t was accou ted for as resul t

.

d ifi er en t

iwere
ng from the su light upon such portions of the body as
,

Of n

unprotected by clothi n g his was further i l l u strated

,

byplatheibsame
us
e ect i n the case of other
le explanation there seemed a probability that I
ff
,
men .

and as
T
i t was a ,
212 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

soon
was as
an i t was
irrepressible k own that
desi r en

totheleave men the were

bedroomcomi n gSo there
per
sistent was th s w sh that after repeated refusals by di er
,

entviolence
friendsagainand thewithmostan unwi l li n gness on my part to
.

i i ff

upon
,

pleadi n gs were earnest

so pleadi
urgent n gs
that were
some entered
left the
us e

room from pi t y and the others were last persuaded to

,

Th e

grant the request developments showed fears to

.

at

have been wi t hout foundation part of the night was

,

Th e th e

passed in the o her room as i t was termed then

.

ingthe promise
that theof men did not return and after btaini n g
.

an d fin d
‘

goi n g again to the other room at any ti m e

, ,
”
O

I was satisfied to return to bed

,

next day while walking in the other room i t

,
“

came evident that the great blanket u ed as a garment was

.

Th e be

mpedi n g the process of walk ng and the piece of rope was

, ,

picked
I

up
theonlystruggle which
ofthe had
first been
night usedand to secure
which my
had
i
arms
caused
,

during
me not
hands some
of pain
the but
men a great
On horror
seeing of
thishelplessness
rope
,

was i n
to the
be
passed around me I misu derstood i t s purpose and snatch
,
”

ingacrossit thefromroomthe hands of the others hurled it olently

.

It was two or three days before I learned

, ,

vi

toof every
dissociateday thelife events of the first night from the facts
,

and to appreciate that the men had

.

been kind hearted but mistaken

-
“ ”
,

-
.
,

In
wiamusement every respect the desire
llingness wasratherftenthanplayed was
upon byto ape others
friends for and
their this
own
for the cultivation of any digni t y
,

orwiteven
h the self
mostrespect
seriousin me
face anyI could be
ridiculous induced to
performanceimi t ate
tildesireI cameto make
to distinguish betweenthe desire to teach the
-
.

un

sport
,

an d
.
 U OBIOGR PHICAL SKE C
A T A T H 213

It
although may be
not well
scientifically mention certain
ascertai to
n ed peculiar
are posi facts
t ive which
facts of
memory and are also vouched for by well
, ,

servers here was not only a remarkable acuteness of

,

qu a l i fi e d Ob
-

such
there faculties
were
.

well as T

wi sight
t nessed heari
feats n g touch
hich ca andot memory
ordi n ari l y be b ut

accomplished by the five senses pair of handcuf f s which

, , ,

-
W nn

had
were been
not brought
used happenfor use
d to on the
come night
to my f
passi he n gstruggle
notice
. A
but
On O t

bserving th t friends were reluctant about explaining

,

their purpose great curiosi t y and interest were aroused in

.
,

O a

mealso increased
A s this interest
and e grew
fo
,

ts the
were apprehension
made to hide of
the the friends
articles in
question But wherever they were hidden ei t her stairs
.
,

f r

orthe down even in an obscure closet at the other end of

,

up-

house I could wi t hout hesi t ation go to the spot and

.
,

discover the article his was wi t hout the article or i t s

,

hidi n g place bei n g menti o ned to anyone and the latter

, , ,

ingsmallk coin
own wasonlymany to thetimesone haviheldnginhidden the handcuf f s
.

-
be

a person s hand while I

,

n A

was asked to guess in which hand it was guess was

.

correct
both in every
hands I case
indicatedand even when
fact by the
a coin
shake was
of theleft heaout . Th e

here was no consciousness of any faculty by which these

,

Of th e d

thimeansngs were ascertained nei t her w re the resul t s by any

.
,

sense guesswork
appeared to bethere
more wasli k e
; a posi
instinct t ive conviction
It
,

was as though
e
Th e

some reliable authori t y had told the fact and then the tell
.

ing hademorybeenwasforgotten but the fact remembered

.

extraordinarily acute When a number of

,

people were brought to the room complete mental picture

.
,

was formed so that I a terward could tell everythi n g each

.

person had done the articles of dress and a description of

, _

thelargefeatures his was the case even when there was a

,

number of persons strangers even to my former life

, ,

and even when they remained but a moment in the room

.

, ,
“

.
214 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

But
names beside
of thethis mental
persons picture
introduced there
and was
of memory
every word of the
that
theyOnhadgoidistinctly spoken whi l e present
,

g as before mentioned i n to other room the fact

,

was noticed tha there were two out doors and later
.

n s

that therewindowswere fourStill later

out it doors as seen from the dif
,
“ ”
t -
Of -

was learned by me with great

,
“
—Of - ”

wonder that the four out doors were all one great
,

f e r en t

out doors completely surrounding the hou e It was

.

”
-
Of -

witakenth much caution and hesi t ation that the first steps were
“
-
o f- s

out of thehouse Instead of a draught air through

, .

aofwindow
delicious as the room
atmosphere had been
which aired
gave
.

there
an was
almost a volume
fearful
Of

impression of vastness Stepping on the piazza great was

,

thegroundsurprise
had to
evensee
a a floor
more without
treacherous carpet or
appearance
.

rugs and
as i t the
was
,

some time before I could be conv nced that it a orded a

,

safe footing
,

i ff

A fter touching
of touchingthe.

soft
the turf
di s tant andtreesreachi n g
the out in
orchard the asexa
child reaches
p ec t at i o n

thedetermination out grasp the moon

immensity wasof evenat oncethatarrived
small portion
to an idea
of was
the formed
world of Of

at to go as soon as per
,

and walk and investigate all these wonders

.

m i tt e d .

Th e distinction
dinotfficultaliveto grasp between
How animal
could the and
trees vegetable
wave if theylife was
were
was visi b le? What was meant
clouds in by
their
.

growth
motion when
were no motion
marvellou
and
tion were
were said
li k e to
?

the boil
steam because
Th e

from thetheir
tea
“
appearance
kettle and as
”
and mo
words
s

wereboiloftenwasmistakenderstood in their exact reference the word

,

as describing the outward visi b le eff ect

,

un

rather than the u seen process

,
“ ”
, ,

n .
216 UL IPLE PERS N LI Y
M T

nohentimboth e whenharshness
the kindly tone of vo ce could not prevail
O A T

w
ever must be said and
that inducement
this was not were
peculiar useless
to the How
con
i ,

dithattiontimfollowi n g the accident but was rather intensified at

.

it

e
,

In music t ere was a phenomenal ear for discord

,

and a deci d d disli k e Someti m es two or th ee per

.

sons another room wou d stri k e a number chord

, ,

e r

strongly and make one very slight discord was

.

in l o f s

tobserve
disguiseit yetthe Idiscord
always so that
detected well i t trained
the moment ears failed
the fa to
se-
. Th e e fi e ct

note
O

sameOnechords
w as sou ded
were
,

No
played
n such
wi t e
hout ect the noticed
false note
ff when thew as
l

afternoon a friend brought a banjo and although

.
,

Itohadplaynever handled one before I learned i n about an hour

.

three selections none of which I had ever heard i n

,

m previous life hus in many ways it was proven that

,

thewhichreadithereess hadto learnformerly

was notbeenco fami finedliaritotysubjects wi t h
,

y T

Both the
.
,

n n

banjo and the

imitInationattempts piano
of the atmotion were
of learned
others at this time by mere .

bothherehands al t houghwri t ing there

preference was
was equal
gi v en facili
to t
they
.

wi t
left h
many
T was
forms a great
of one
,

perplexi
letter t y
the and
printeddisgust and at the
the script of so
the us e
.

capita letters
lsand lowerof case
one of
sound letters
and to
the say
,

di nothing
ferent of
sou the dif
for
,

oneYetletterthere were desires to learn books and letters and

,

f e r en t ,
f n ds

several hours were spent every day with a painstaki g

.

teacher in learning word by word of the mo her tongue as

,

priandntedyet therewordwasA once

great explained
di ffi culty was
on thepermanent
part of property
teacher
t -

inforeremembering what words I knew and which could there

,
.

th e

be used in defining the new

expressions as a pink pink were confusing white
“
words In ”
speaking such
,

. A
,
 AU OBIOGRAPHICAL KE CH
T S T 217

rose
could or
a a
flower purple
be violet
called by were
the all
name well
a enough
color but
when how
some ;

ofredthepinksameor awerewhitofe pink

other colors
Or if What
pink was
could the
be sense
the name
? of a Of ,

a flower how could there be a pink rose

,
?
?
Of

during Long onewalksof soon

these became
that the the fascin
whistling of tion
the and
li t tle it was
browna

fbeenogs considered
in a neighboring pond brought i n to reali t y what had
,

notsuggestion
to be oforthrealitythe vaguest dimmest
relati andg to onanyone Butdream now so unreal
there was asa
inquiry i t was learned that
, ,

w n

therencedim dreammemory was a was meagreof memory an actual occur

.

lyi n g back in my carriage

,

o f

which
wishadows
( I had Th e
tely
th eyes andalmostthe closed
.

la seen and
seei n gexamined
nothing
.

wi
but t ha curiosi
few t
lightsy and
and )

along as it seemed i n distinct

to me atfigure
a frantic
,

the horse
speed Of ahead raci
brother n gs
voice was beside me shouting loudl at the horse but hold
,

My ’

inghis face
me wioften
thbothto myhandslipsand rhenbbingthe mylastcheeks and putting
.
, ,

was the beautiful

, ,

soothi n g soun of the frogs whistling in the pond and

‘

wiseemed
th an wiemotion peculiar enjoy ent I fell asleep as i t
,
.

t h that sound last in my ears I attempted to

,

Of m

callawakeni
something further but nothing would return u til the
,

re

n g and the awful struggle

.
,

Carriage rides were soon permi t ted but the wal k s were
,

farvexatiousto
prefer bleseeandsomeI enjoyed them most when alone It was
.

person comi n g over the hi l lsto call me

,

towhodinner or wi t h the announcement that some friend

.

was nevertheless really a total stranger had come and

”

wasvery desirous of seei n g me Even to si t i n one spot and

,

thiAt nother
k andtidream by the hour was the height of enjoyment
,

mes the endless flower life just beginnin to be

.

( g
21 8 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

seen and the

couldI hadwishbeen sunset
) irds b and
was trees
the and
acme sky
of were
beauty the heart al l

were to come
.

old
soon
A
t that
to the
see me other
and members
after a of
descri the p family
tion of
.

them and
ingdid sprtoward an understanding
them and what as
a to what
ection Ishoowed d be
them my ,

bear
there ul

this s ng
range
i up waya strong lovedesire
,

to meet
si t those
uation was whomf I
rther came ff

made i n ,

plain
mutually
t
by the
related evident a ection
to
between others
.

ff who
Th e
were u

med At
cal this time
consul t the
ation first.

trip to
journey New was York
full was
of taken
happen for
gs
ofhadnterest
i
i

been thethough
isi t s the
to novelty
other ho was
es
.

no
in mymoreTh e

na attractive
i v e own tha in
n

whole world was so new and remarkable that a rai l way

,

v us t t Th e

train or a twenty story buildi n g were no more interesti n g

.

than
tions a cow
were or a
establishedhay loft -

was
ocean later
was
-
that
the these
one It propor
iew that
made a tru y powerful impression on the mind
.

Th e v

euandsions wi t h the doctor not one the two who ally

.

l Th e di s

successfully ook up nvestigation of my case were

.

s ( Of fin

ofmentinterest
to andin food
his for
statementreflection
t

of the here was

possibili yno
th e i
encour
recovery e T
)
ag

because I was satisfied wi t h the present condi t ion and i n

.

me t Of

fact the descr ptions gi v en me of my former life had served

,

only to confuse my mind and I feared a recovery wou d

,

involve an facts overwhelming It was and

latercrushing
on revelation
learni n g that
,

of
the mu ]
l

co v e r y would
t it u d in o u s

possessed and involve

which
.

the
was acquisitio
now so of
much the nowledge
envied in once
others
,

n k
re

that there
diwastionnoofmentalwas that s
regainingor thephysical
,

rong desire
past l deficiency peculiar
fe advice
t to the
was lat
that er con
here t
,

and that I sho d

,

i Th e t

recommence the lessons of life

.

ul

Th e
Itaccident
was in thishowever processwasthatnotthe duesecondto theaccident
, ,
occurred
condition but
.

,
.
2 20 M UL IPLE PERSON I Y
T AL T

point
belief of
in connection
the testimony In my
of case
friends while
that there
here was
had a vague
been a
former life wi t h such and such occurrences yet this fact
,
.

was not
realization actually
of what grasped
remembering i n such a sense
involved as
In the enable
second
,

a
to

place
person i t
is is a frequent
accustomed to occurrence
forget and in
by ordi
an n
e ary
ort life
to
.

that
remem a
berthingbutas ainconscious
my casefaithere had been absolutely no such
,

ff

l ure of memory ince the accident

, ,

sounderstand
that I didhownot iknow how to remember and co d not
,

t was possible to forget Fur her a

,
“ ”
ul

person in ordi n ary life is accustomed to follow his

,
“ ”
t

wish in questions obedience For a whi l e he is desi r ous

.
,

o wn

ofgrantgranting
is i m the
possi brequest
le
Of

he is of at a friend
li b erty
.

he
to knows
decline
; that
but iif
n the
my
case I had
ianng imexcept since
to gi v the
e struggle
implici
,

t on
bedience first
and
th e night
the didone
l em noth
a of
;

possi b le obedience was a new one here seemed to

, ,

O m

be something wrong wi t h the machinery of the wi l l

,

Laterin thechargememory tests under the direction of the spe

.

of the case were of great importance to

.

memal foryetwhile I evinced a memory far better than the nor

,

ci al i st s

listforgetti
,

thatncouldof course
not there
be were
recalled some his figures
was the or letters
first in
conscious the
g here was a realization that somethi n g had
,

been lost and a knowledge where to search for i t In a few

.

cases the absent numbers were regained and nearly all

.

could be recognized when renamed by the examiner his

.

discovery of the possi b i l i t y of forgetti n g and regai i n g

,

made a profound impression upon me

.

were s
ofto the
two
A character
kinds of
though imy
t dreams
was not I may
nown say
that ei that
t her they
kind
was of importance till they were rela ed me at the
,

,
k
t b re
y
 U OBIOGR P IC L SKE C
A T A H A T H 221

quest
variably of the
to speciali
the life s
sits
n ce the ordinary
acciden dreams
and as referred
this was the
Th e in

only life to me these dreams were the only ones of interest

.

t,

to me I fouwithd those great ofamusement

n

the
,

real in
life compari
ridiculi nn g g their
their cir
consistencies wondering vastly at heir connection wi t h
.

cu m s t a n ces iii

onedreamsanother hese ordinary dreams dif f ered from normal

,

a nd t

subjects only
and insi that
t uati
.

they
ns were
T

and necessari
yet were l y
moreli m i t ed in
extravagant their
even
conscious than
“
a dream
reliving of the earlother
y life dreams o

me
”
were they
,

an were
Th e
“ ”
un

thethatmeres imagi n ation until I was assured by my friend

.

1
To

their scenes had been actual hey were not dreams in

.

t s

any true sense but were actual memor es by a mi n d so

,

freed from the gross material of ordi n ary existence as to

.

actually li v e in the past Not only a fai t hful photograph

,

was preserve
conversationsthatcould but a
be phonograph
remembered
d c record
and strangeas wellto sayso
.

that
con i

otherwise have been wholly lost even to the

, ,

normal memory hese were much more actual and vi id

, ,

v er s ati o n s

than
real dreams
experiences and as
as I later
as learned
the latter
.

werecan
T
identical
now be wi t h
remem the v

bered the memory dreams reproduci n g details which are

,

far

notamidnowa crowd
,

contradicted
of other by memory
matters yet which have escaped
In reference to the flashes of past duri n g waki n g
,

hours it may be said that they came wi t hout an e fort of

.

2
th e

thefelt wiaslviolent
l but intrusion
,

ere forcedofuponw
ideas the
seem mind
ngly hese
foreign flashes
yet I T
f

avoidable hat they referred to the past life was believed

.
,

i un

byl stening
me ontoauthori y but was not yet realized When on
,

the reading of Hebrew verses I able to

.

peat other verses from memory beyond those read by the

.
, ,

i ,
was re

1
M r Ha n n a
. re f ers h ere t o h y p n o idi c st a t e s . He h
w r o te t i s w i t o u th
rea di g n o u r state m e nt o f th e c ase .

2
M r Ha n n a
. r e ers f h ere t o th e hy p noi dl a s t at e s .
2 22 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

examiner
mind using I felt
my as if
tongue they were
When be ng
listen spoken
ng to aby another
song the i

names of two si n gers in a distant ci t y came to my m nd

,

Isonghowever had no memory of their havi n g rendered the

.
,

or who they were I could only remember the first

.

names of the singers and the tones of their voices and even
, ,

these memories did not appear as such but seemed li k e the

.

statement of another person with my own voice

,

I was
examination again and taken
a to
course New of York
treatmentto u dergo a thorough
tests were n

very tryi
proceedings n g to
as me
to yet
prevent therea was
refusal so great
to an
submi i
t n terest
to the treatthe . Th e
in

mentmoreftere ident the firstnowdaybecauseof the novel t y of ci t y l i fe a

,

awoke
cl ty

after
. A

a good v

night s sleep atof a

about wider
four experience
o clock with I ,
n ov

thecurredfullsinceknowledge of the past life except what had

,
’ ’

the accident surprise was exceedingly

,

oc

great to find oneself in bed in a typical New York home

,

Th e

when the last memory was driving over the country roads
.

ofratherConnecticut Even this memory was not immediate but

,

work a general
Fortunately re.

membrance of being at home and at

the room mate recognized as my
,

brother
challenged
.

and forthe
an latter being
explanation
,

rudely his awakened

be ng made by -

me
hasti l was
y I
w as

washiscautionedto remain quiet while a friend was called

, ,

T i

friend proved to be one of the specialists uestions

.
,
‘ ”

and answers flew so fast that i t was some time before I

.
,

T Q

colievedtherealizestorytheofstate of the case I utterly refu ed to

.

ul

andtookthe whole the

for accident
a huge and
joke of the
his follo
was i
natural g weeks
.

from w n
s be

themeanshumor of the s tuation three persons by no

,

madesincerea presentable appearance yet all were

.
,

i Th e

the doctor taking notes like a

.

,
ap

p ar en t l y ,
s t en o gr a
224 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

condi
curiosi t ion
t y even
and while
surprise I was
t thefeeli n
next g as u
awakening ual aroused
to the my
nor s

mal or at least to the primary state there was memory

, ,

forand what occurre the last pri m ary state As the room
.

“ ” 1

hou e were di erent it was evident to me that there

, ,

d in

hadHowbeenlonganother lapse of time and the first inqu ry was

.

s ff

has i t beenthis time next time cu iosi t y

,

was grea ly aroused because on comi g into the secondary

, ,
’
? Th e r

state I fo d t

wieatenth theandcomfortablemyself un dressed

feeling of anda si t
good ti n g i n
breakfasta
,

chair alreadyand n

an unco fortable feeli n g of pi n holes i n the

, ,

flesh made
noskinknowledge
,

by the
of doctor
the pai whi
n l e
when I was
m

the falling
needles asleep
pierced I had
the
-

but felt a sharp pa n on awaki n g However no

.
,

formation
had fallen
,

could
asleep beandgai n ed
duri and
g I
that time of i
the
had bel
been effedtha and I w as
.

i
,
in
t

dressed by others
,

,
n

lessly In athe primary

resolution state
that onI fou
again d myself
awaki n g making
in the thought
secondary
n

state I would
atandtheconsequently not
next changedistressbe alarmed at the
there waswasnofeltmemory change of but
the of course
resolution ;

While in the one state

,

Iknewwas ininformed of my experiences in the other so that I

, ,

an indirect way the state thi n gs It was th

,
.
,

that in each state I came to a determination to assist the

,

Of us

scientists in ef ecti n g a cure Yet as each resolution was

.

notharmony
knownoftoaction the otherOnestateresolution
f
there was notthatthewhinecessary
.

l e i n
primary state an e ort would be made by me to remai n
,

w as th e

awake all hazards day and night til a continuance in

.

ff

that state seemed

at

probable
the secondary state was cl ng to the fac s of hat s ate other resolution
to
. made
Th e
i
i n un

t t t

1
M r Han n a h a d
.
b e co m e l
f a m i i ar w i t h th e u se o f th e t e r m s p rim a r y
an d s e c o n d y
ar st at e s .
 AU OBIOGRAP I AL SKE C
T H C T H 225

and
into that
what life
the wi t h
doctorsa grip of
called steel
the yet to
intermediary allow the
state passing
when
they would be able to give me the facts the other life
,

while I wasfirst holding to the pre ent also

,
'

of

mary Th e
state mental
hich struggle
by the was
doctors dur ng
earnest request
s

next
and pri
my i
.

th e v er y

own extraordinary e fort was al eady prolonged to three or

.

’
w

four hours ll were assembled in the laboratory the

, ,

f r

feeling of drowsi n ess had hi t herto but was

,
”
A “
;

growing continually more heavy especially the

.

b een t
r es i s t e d ,

quietIn ofvainthe exper were menting

these interesti
i
n g proceedi n gs watched
,
d u rm g

bypoinmets whichin vaiweren werenottheelte yetfortswereof allfaintlye enknown the needle

.

dim recedi
,

n g consciousness Yet there f

was that
f

determiin the
n a
,
v

tion to inremaihaln consciousness

awake at all events and the struggle con
,

for a long ti m e Suddenly

.

there was a gli m pse of the secondary l fe only a gli m pse

,

t in u ed f
“
-

ithet isfirsttruerealyetinasightrevelati o n of i n fini t wonder as bei n g

.

i n to one state from the other

, ,

the thought came What is the use of enduri n g

,

In

this severe struggle when invi t ed into that attractive life

.

“
st a n t l y
“

thefullysecondary state his statement was not thus care

,

formulated but that was the impulse of the moment

,
”
? T

theagainfeeliWhat
ng was just the to
use that
,

e
there fectwas But
a saying
letting go mentally
and
f
the
,

primary life was again lost

.

“ ”
is ?

Whi l e in the last i n stant of the primary state as has

, ,

been said there was a glimpse of the secondary state there

.

was in the secondary state no memory whatever of the pri

,

mary but just the old unshaken determination to carry out

, ,

asu derstandi
far as possible
,

n g of the
this p an of
peculiar the doctors
mentall
state hey
and had
so a full
every T

thingIt wascameready for decisive battle

.

in the same house in which the first awaki n g

,

th e

to the primary state had taken place It was early e ening

.

. v ,

16
226 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

after
great a day
fatigue of unu
and ual act
drowsiness s vity and
Struggli
i enjoyment
n g agai bri
st n
thisg ng I i

felt a severe pain in the head here was a regret of

,

itionng bound oneself to such resolution yet a determina

.
,

T h av

to standfrom by ittheatdoctors
all hazards here was every
.

who were eagerly plyi n g me

, ,

T en

withethother
questions and insisting on facts of the experiences
.

c o u r a g e m en t

state persons and places of the primary life

,

Of

learned
inpressed
( by the doctors
my diuponerentmystates
.

by
Th e

were questioni
mentioned n g friends
and and
strongly myself
new state
ff

both states mindwere Especially

)

referred to those
I was persons
sti l i n whom
the sec I im

but the other life dawned on me and nothi n g

.

k in l

but Both my willstatespertiwerenaciously clung to the secondary state

, .

o n d ar y

di m and only the doctors ti r esome

, ,

repeti t ions and persistent hammering on the reluctant

.

miat nwhat
d madeseemedthem gradually
the obsti n more
acy real
of the I felt
doctors qui t e
yet vexed
was
coming more and more to feel the force of their state
.

ments Yet even now only the first posi t ion was gai n ed
,

inminthed where
.

conflictwasforthewhipossile both
b i l i ty li v
ofes were
combi n presented
ing them to the
nd
had I not li v ed and fel t each life Yet how could one
,

? A

person live and feel both li v es Here was the cri t ical poi n t
,

But
deed the
I doctors
knew eachpersisted
one was theythough were both
it
?

is impossi lives
b le and
to take
my in
.

two men and make them both i n to one But lives were
,

constantly becoming more more personal until at last

,

th e

byhavea bothdel berate voluntary act the two were seized and
.

a nd

remained for half a year to the present date

, ,

though for some time after the recovery was di fic t to

, , ,

dove ail together the detached portions of each life so as to

,

it f ul

present a continuous h story

t
i

Hanna has fully recovered the detached portions

.

have Mr
become dovetailed the two
ties have been fused into one healthy normal person
.

,
sharply defined
,

,
personali .
 P AR I I I T

CONS IOUSNESS UL IPLE PERSONALI Y

C AN D M T T

B S BY RIS
O ID SI

HAP ER I C T

T HE M OM ENT C ON S C I OU S N ES S

moment
MOM E NT S of consc ousness
consciousness of are
the
i not
infantall of
di the
ers same
from type
that
of the adult and the moment consciousness of the brute
.

Th e ff

genus
d ifi er s from that
consciousne
,

of
s man and still
onsciousness they are
therefore all of
must the
be
assumed as not being uniform as not representi n g one
,

s C

and thetypessame Very type frequently

but as haviwenfind g diaferent stages dif
.
, ,

confusion in
,

a confusion which must by all means be avoided

, ,

f er en t p sy

inWhenever
fact it may even be termed the psycholog st fallacy
.

c h o l o gy ,

co sciousness is spok n of i t is taci t ly as

,
’
i s

sumed as bei g that of the fully developed adult human

, .

n e

mind lower type of consciousness are left out of account

,

Comparative psychology and the science of

,

; s

ogyhave penedbeforeusnewregions of consciousness We

.

p sy ch o p at h o l

canthe privilege
no longerofahuman
O

rm wibeings
ffi th Descartes
only andthatthat consciousness
all other aniis .

mals are reflex machines with no

Westandmustloweralsoin thetakestageintoofaccount conscious
our accompaniment
companions who
evolution we must allow for
.
,

the existence animal con ciousness and once this is

Of s ,
;

22 9
ad
2 30 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

bhaverd psychic
m itt e d ,
i
where is the bou dary li n e
the serpentlife all fishpossess some formthe beeof consciou
th e
dog the cat
the ant nessall
n the
th e w
-
?
o rm ,
Th e ,

—
,

and where in the descendi n g series of animal life can we

, , , ,

possi b ly put dividing line and say here conscio ness

, ,

ends
degrees ? ental
andM
in life
the fades
most away
humble
a

in lithe
v ng animal
repre series
entative by slow
some
us

elementary form
atryissolviagainshowsus
,

of consciousness
forms of abnormal mu t be
mental present
life Psychi
forms of
i
s
s

g consciousness such as idiocy dementia general

.

paralysis and other forms of i n sani t y In sh rt the nor

,

d n

mal adult human mind is certainly not the only form of

, , ,

mental life and di ferent types and stages of consciousness

.
, ,

must befacttakenthatintotheconsideration
di
,

erent types by the

and
f
psychologist
stages of conscious
ness are not clearly formulated and not always kept view
.

Th e ff

bydiscuthesionpsychologist
hus causes
as we much
have confusion
just pointed in psychological
out whenever
in

consciousness
taci t ly
s

assumed is spoken
Whenever
.

of
T
elf
thereforeconsciousness
,

this last is always

form of s -
,

psychic activity is absent consciousness i t self is said to be

,

lackipureng andautomatism any act isthethee ectresultof uit conscio

is said to be a case
, ,
.

, ‘

if

ical processes with no conscious concomi t ant whatever

, ,
“ ”
Of ff n us p h y s i o l og

great in fact is this confusion that a certain psychologis

,

SO

inspeaksdiscussiof ngtheaniselfmalconsciousness
consciousnessofandthe itsdovesleepiEvidently ng states
.
,

, ,
t

theand psychologist is under the i m pression that consciousness

,
“
-
”

self consciousness are identical But if on the one

.

hand
consciousness nstead
i
-

of
of amere consciou
personali t y ness
substi self
t uted consciousness
we meet or
on s
.

-
,

theconfusotheron hand wi t h an opposi t e fallacy due to the same

, ,

is

namely that henever self consciousness or

, ,

personali t y is discussed mere consciousness substi t uted

,

i w -

di ferent types of consciousness are not recognized

, , ,

is

and the whole field of psychological facts is on account of

, ,
.

Th e f ,

,
2 32 UL IPLE PERSON I YM T AL T

content
A synthetizi
is a n g moment
fundamental consciousness
assumption of both subject
psychology and
just
asof space is that of geometry and matter and force that
,

physics and chemistry his necessi t y of assumi n g

, ,

a s thetizi n g moment consciousness becomes clearly mani

,

i n the highest form of psychic acti v i t y such as

.

yn

self
f est ed
consciousness
to ilal seriesHow canmaya series
-
For if
be pertibe aware self consciousness
nentlyofasked wi t h
-
be
John reduced
Stuart
,

i t self as a series
.

it

Now a moment consciousness must not be consider d as

,

”
M “
?

somethi n g apart from i t s content i t does not exist by

,

self
synthetized ; itexists it wherever
is the and
synthetized whenever psychic psychic ;

material states are

mere
it

sywe thesis
n

may saywi t hout

that thematerial
;

moment is meaningless
consciou ness is On
like the
an whole
organ
;

ismIn theformsmoment a wholeconsciousness

of many constiwe tfind uent psychic
parts material
.
,

it

synthetized round one inmost central event which in i t s

.
,

turn may have

thealwayscell itsalthough a central
it point
branches outIt reminds
i n all one
directions stronglyit of
has
inmost central point i t s nucleus nucleolus and
.

nucleolinus While I am si t ti n g here wri t ing I take in the

,

many impressions coming to me the sunshine pouri n g

, ,

through the window the table the ticking of the clock the
.
,

chair the bookcase

oftheythemformarea moment
formed and and many other
synthetized
,

th ngs
into
,

in
one theand room
as i all
such
,

consciousness hey are not however

, ,

indi erently grouped their u i t y is an organized whole

,

withatth synthet
a centrezedwiwhole th a vithere
tal pointis a central
so to saypoint tthethegroupi heart nofg
.
, ,

ff ; n

around whi c h consti t utes the indi v iduali t y of the part e

.
, ,

ular moment consciousness In my case the central

,

interesti
just n g
formulated point is
andthe paper
the i n on
most which
point
.

I wri
the t e
pri the
n ci sentence
ow n

p al idea
,

under discussion which forms

of the whole moment consciousness most interesting or
,

the nucleoli n us .
so to
Th e
say
,

, ,
 T HE O EN CONSCIOUSNESS
M M T 2 33

themomentmost important experience forms the centre of the

ence Th e same
assumes
.

bject
di O which
erent seemingly
meani n gs gives
and is the
there sameore really ex p er i

quite a di ferentwhichexperience
f
the
ff

perception accordi orn g to

knowledge the moment
of that con f

is synthetized hese presently experienced states

,

s c i o u s n es s in Ob

synthetizedwi
j e ct

may term the t hin themoment

content of the
.

form
moment
T
the matter
consciousness or what we ,

moment of consciousnesswi l l change wi t hthe changes ofthe

, ,

Th e

synthetized content s an offi cial I am now in my offi ce

.

doing my work and

whole anintoassociation of experiences
, the di.

ferent
A
experi
systematized ncesf form
and one
syn
,

home enjoying
,

t h et i z e d
the
v

company uni
a n o r g an i c t y
of wifes a fami
chi l l
dren y man
and I am
friends
A at ,

and once more experiences are organized into the uni t y

.
,

ofanda stand
momenton cons iousness Now I am climbing mou tains
, ,

th e

atheconversation the wi sl
t hi ppery
the
c

edge
maiden ofI a precipice
love
.

now I now
take I enjoy
part in
n

excitement of the poli t ical arena now I sit on the bench

,

ofwitthenessesjuryin lista murder

ning gravely to the cross examination of
,

case all these form nuclei for the

,

e -

formation
depend on of
thedi dierent
ferent
ff moments
central consciousness
experiences
;

that of
form these
the A ll

kernel for moment consciousness central

.

ence
synthetizedro un d which
th e

forms all
so other
to say experiences
the very are
essence grouped
of the and
given
. Th e e x p er i

moment conscious ess and as long as this central

,

ence remaiarens assimilated changed in wiitsthincentralthe posisametionmoment the newconex

, , ,

n ,
e x p er i

un

moment consciousness therefore does not

,

p er i e n c es

varynucleuswith theremaichangns nvariable

s c i o u s n es s
. Th e
of the contentShouldif onlyhoweverassimilat
e
the con
,

th e
,

tent vary so central experience is transposed and

,

in g i

some otheritselfone isoccupies i t s place then the moment con

.
, ,
‘

t h at t h e

s ci o u s n ess changed In fact we may have the con .

,

,
2 34 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

tent ofthe moment

thethencentral oment
experience consciou
alone ness
is entirely
displaced unchanged
from i t ss butif
posi t ion ;

ichiefly th e m consciousness
ts naturefor thehussakeifofaspleasure
T
i t self becomes ch
a travellerand Ikeepclimbthethescientificged
mou taandns an

n i
,

in

esthetic aspects i n the backgrou d moment conscio

.
,

ness willor beesthetic

entirelyaspects are from the one where the sci
,

a n th e us

in the foregrou d and all

,

d ifi e r en t

other considerations in the background

en t i fi c

s ci o u s n es s ,
a

w e m a y s ay , is e n ti r e ly
. Th e m o m e n t
d et er m i n e d b y th e l ea d
n ,

co n

ing
content
notonly conit alsedo embraces
Th e of
c e n t r a l e xp e r i en ce

the
to the presently moment .

consciou
experienced ness however
psychic statesis s

the past it includes memory that is

, ,

fin

icapaci
t synthetizes
;

t y of also
physician outlived
and moments
working in the In
of ce
,

myI present
may also
, ,

include the experiences as traveller as juror as teacher

.

asparticular
companionmoment and consciousness
as lover but isstigiven ll thebytonethe off this
,

cial
, , ,

duties of my present occupation most vivid interest

,

O fi

inucleu
ng androuleading d which experiences
al l other form in
experiences thisare synthesis
Th e

crystallized
.

the ,

and synthetized
s

series ofinmoments
n

i n to
all one organic
them bei nwhole
g We
ordi n have
ated and here
con a
one s nthesis of one moment consciousness
.

Of co-

members of this synthetized series are not of equal value

,

t a in e d y Th e

norence arethattheyconstiqualitutestatithevelyassimi
the lsame leadi n g
.

moment has reali t y interest ati

and n g element
value while of the
others
.

givenTh e

are
e xp er i

only so much his food

central support
experience
,

for the
di princi
fers p
also al central
from the other
,

exp e

experiences syntheti z ed in the moment consciousness by the

,

r i en c e T f

fact that i t alone hat is the nucleus only has the most
.

viwhile
vid psychic
the othersstates
may sensational
totally
, t

lackandthemperceptional
,

Other elements
subsidiary
,

synthetized moments are rather of an ideational character

, ,

;
 2 36 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

A
Suppose concrete
the examplewi
moment is l lperhapsbestanswer
perceptual and consists our
onlypurpose
of one
percept Now in the percept we find a central sensory ele
.

ment
stands suout
.

rounded
prominently
r by other
in elements
the given psychichis central
state
T element
whi l e the
other elements are subordi n ate Not that those elements
.

areof theunimportant for the precept on the contrary they are

,

highest consequence he only lie outside the focus

.

ofelements
the totalformpsychic state long wi t h the focus these
,

; t y

psychicelements one
state proceeds organized
from
.

wh
the
A
le
periphery
i i n tensi
to
Th e t
the y of
centrethe
can as li t tle be separated from the central
.

element as the area of the circle from i t s centre By

.

Th e

movi n g
treceptwiform the centre the ci r
ll ceaseoneto bevitalwhattexturecle wi l l be destroyed
it is havll ngthe theelements andof the
the cen
per
. re

element as i t s nucleus
. A
i central sensory
ever
.

Integrated
of equal as all
value those
and elements
importance
.

arefor theythe are

l fe not how
existence
ofconsequence
the whole it is thecentralvitalsensory element is of the utmost
, ,

point of the whole experience

,

Th e

While the change or destructi o n of one or of some of the

.

may sti l l leave the total percept

.

changed
sensory but
element or slightly
s u b o r d i n a t e e l em en t s

of the modified
nucleus a
wi lchange
l profoundly of the central
modify
un

allofthethenucleus
other element and their interrelation a destruction
, ,

will destroy the percept the total moment

, ,

s ;

, .
 C HAP ER II T

M E NTAL OR GANIZATION

series
MOM E NT S of
of the same
complexity type form
groups aggregations
systems communi in ant ies as

clusters
c en d i n g

into and
groups constellations
groups into Isolated
systems moments
systems into are organized
commu
,

i t ies
, , ,

and communi t ies constellations Groups are the most

.

siplexmpleof theaggregates
while constellations firmness are the highest and most com
, ,

ii n t o

the stabi l i t y oforgani

.

stands di r ect relation to the complexi t y the more

,

Th e

complex aggregation the less stable it is order of

,
.

z at i o n , in ;

complexi
theof evolutiont y also
an

represents
more complexEvolution the order
is also andthe stabili of development
latest ttoy stand so that
appearthusin thein invecoursese
. Th e
,

relation What
iswholemoretendency appears
firml ofrganized
.

early
than in
whatthe course
appears of development
later on
r

evolution is from stabili t y to instabi l i t y

.

y o Th e

rder of owthand i n stabili t y in the ascendi n g scale

.

from groups through systems commu i t ies to clusters

.

Th e o gr is

and
—

both constellations
ontogeneticall and si m pler sensori
phylogenetically
,

Th e motor
first reactions
to a pear
,

arein -
n ,

thecourse of evolutionandtheyare alsomore stablethanthe

.

y p
more
realize complex
the sensori
relation motor reactions We
complexity
-
canpossi b lybest
structure
ifprocesses
we regardas anlifeascendiincluding both physiological and psychic
.

Of i n s t ab i l it y t o Of

actionstosensori the inmotor n g

fluencesreactions organization
of externalrepresent
,

of sensori
environment motor -
re

a hierarchy of
,

organized aggregations beginning in the lowest reflexes

.

Th e -

2 37
2 38 U IPLE PERSON LI Y M LT A T

and organic automatisms and cul

activistyillustratio s of the lower processes we may take them i n at ng the highest i in

knee jerkintestithenesactionrespiofratory the bladder peristal t ic movement

.

A n

Of
-

oprocesses
her organic
th e
activi
,

t ies movemen
ssociations s
among heart
these beats var and
ous
,

t -

form higher aggregates complex ordi n a

, ,

t A i

tion of orientequilitionand space adjustments such as the main

.

Th e co -

b ri u m walki n g runn ng ju pi n g flyi n g

.

swistillmhminggher andaggregate
so on represent more complex acti v i t ies
,

t en a n c e Of i m

is to be found in the association of

, , , , ,

roups and systems of sensori motor reactions of a sense

, , .

i
g
organ wi
ofinthethe awholet h the
body complex ordination
highest of
aggregates motor are adjustments
to
co-

be found
—

thediordinationssociation
erent spheres
s all
of the
sensemotor reactionsorganized
organswiOf
.

t h
Th e

the comp ex wi t
motor hi n
reflexes complex
co—
ff
of body
reflexes adjustments motor Si m pleordisensori
n ations motor
-
l
-

adaptations and intelligent adjustments statically

.

s en so r I -
co -
in

regarded correspond to the classification of psychomotor

, , ,

st i n ct i v e

aggregates into groups systems communi t ies clusters and

,

constella ions In other words the analysis of the sensori

,

motor consti t ution of the higher organized beings i n their

, , ,

adult stages reveals the presence and nterrelation of those

,
.

various ensori
Genetically s motor
regarded aggregates
we
,

find
-

that the story of the

i

usecomplexi
and tgrowth of the aggregates is in the order of hei r
.

hi

y In ontogenesis we f nd that the si m ple reflexes

,

a ppear
tions first
later then
on the
the more
.

calledcomplex
insti n ensori
cti v e motor
adapta ions ordi
begi n a
n
i
s -
c O-

totionsappear while the intelligent and controlli n g adapta

,

; so t

are the lates to appear chi l d at i t s bi r th is

-

aassociated
purely reflex being the d f erent reflexes are not even
,

t Th e

iactit isvethethemedulla and the spi n al cord that are

.

; i

pupi l s
hands react to more or less intense sensory st muli such
p i n c ip a ll y
,

react ; to light the le s and ,

i
g
,
 C HAP ER III T

TH E C ON S C I OUS AN D T HE S UB C ON S CI OU S

IF we turnwe find thattheeachconsti

n ow to t
moment utionas of
i t the
takes moment
i t s place conin
thebe regarded
scale of evolutioncan both statically and ontogenetically
.

s c i o u s n ess ,

history Each a
moment
as summary as
representsan epi
at t
theome same phylogenetic
ti m e a hier
Of

archy of many moments but of lowe types highest

,

constellation has at i t s com and lower types of psychic

.

r Th e

aggreg tes and had it not been for these lower moments
, .

thecarryihigher
a

nglowertype
on itforms
,

would have lacked matter

s own ofworkmoments however are subord nate and acti v i t y for ,

toof thethe higher type which consti t utes the centre the nucleus
.

Th e i

total psych c state other consti t uent moments

, ,

from the si m plest to the most complex are in the service

,

i Th e

thehighest type of moment and lie outside the central focus

.
,

Of

oflowertheforms
princiarepal however
controllinbyg moment consciousness hese
,

they formthe sum of no

factors means
that to
determibe ignored
n e indirectlysince . T

thefromwhichthe
total psychiccentralmoment
activity theydrawsi constitsmaterial
tute the storehouse
, , ,

m am

thenot lower moments the principal controlli

,

n g moment Wi t hout
could
have recei v e sti m ulations from the external environ
.

ment
responses nor would
In i
factt haved

we been
may enabled
say to
that make
wi t houtproperthe motor
lower
forms of moments the moment nucleus would have lost i t s
,

vitality and even its meaning perception of bject

.
,

. Th e an O

2 40
 CONS IOUS SU CONS IOU C AN D B C S 241

and
whattheis weal
th e proper
directly adjustments
present in theto i t
focus depend of not so
consciousnes much on
but
focus
ou
-

t h
reading of accumul
a book ted
for materi
instance a l the
a lyi n g
handlioutside
n g of the
i t
s,

thelettersmotorof theadjustments
. In

words of in
the keepi
phrases n g i t the
lie
,

perception
outside the of
focus the
,

of
,

thethe primoment
ncip al interesting thought that guides the growth of
,

and sti l l it is this mass of perceptions that

, , ,

forms
ment the matter
inventor
;
the in food
worki suppl
n g on his the
particular controlli n g
invention
y Of mo
haspensable
a massforoftheaccumulated material and experience indi s
,

Th e

development of the i n vention but which

.
, ,

ismathematician
in the backgroundsolving hishis problem consciousness Si m ilarly the
,

which forms the

,

-
of

cusmassofofhismaterial
consciousness possesses a body of knowledge or a
.

in fo

which though it lies in the peri p hery of

.

hisinvestigation
consciousnessherestillisforms the mainstay of his particular
,

more in consciousness than is actu

,

allyWhidirectly present the focus of the moment

,

l e am wri t i n g these last phr ses my consciousness

.

in

isbodyonlyof occupied wi t h them but t ey are supported by a

.

I a

thought that lies in the back round All our per

,

is largely determi n ed by the results of our previous

,

experience which as such falls outside the central poi n t of

.

c ep t i o n

consciousness
explanation in habianyt Mof the perceptual
otherwise novel i l lusions
experiencefind their
sur
rounds i t self wi t h fami l iar experiences which disguises
.

An

thewhatnovel t y and transforms the percept by substi t uti n g

.

is isotherwise habi t ual his mass of fami l iar

,

r i en c es notit liespresentoutsidein thethe focus centre of and

.

the T
moment
is very con
ften
ex p e

submerged
s c i o u s n es s ;

and yet i t in regard

a powerfulto the i ndi r ct
fluence i n trospective
on the total
e crutiny
activi t y S
O

in genera submerged l andh as

on
momentsthat of the
though nucleus
lying in
outside particular
of the
main focus still e ercise a great influence on the course
.

Th e ,

,
x
17
2 42 M UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
T A T

ofsciouthecontrols
moment s material
’
growth andsupplieddevelopment
by the con
subconscious
Th e

whi l e the subconscious by i t s nature by quanti t y and

.

s th e

quali t y of i t s mater al in i t s turn modi fi e and determi n es

,

th e

the course and irection of conscious activity

,

i , ,
s
d .
2 44 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

Duri
totention n g the
us andthelying whole as process
i t does of
wi tstandi
h us n g
outside simpleof theas i t
field appears
baby s mi n d fully engrossed wi t h the of
,

Of at

maintaining his equili b ri u m It is a feat for

,
’
is act

Withdraw his attention from his performance and in the

,

d i ffi cul t
'

hi m

first stages of his series of trials he simply drops helpless y

. .

to the ground
,

Th e same holds .

true
chiandldfearin begiItncanningonlyto walk in the
does case
i t wi tof
h walk
great ng
hesi t ation i Th e

be compared to the attempt of an

.

adul t in walking on a narrow board over a precipice or

,

learning to walk a rope Each step as i t is made

.

quires
distraction full attention
of attention eachand advance
o

the
n

baby is a victory
falls
.

down i n a least
heap Th e
re

least change in the touch muscular and ki n sthetic

.
,

sensations coming from leg and foot will interfe e wi t h the

.

Th e ae

successful attempt at standi n g or wal k ing hus in the

,

baby under
orputlessonsuccessful my observation
trials at after
walki g thea first
new two
pair days
of shoes of more
were
. T

him new peripheral stimuli and the strange

,

sensations experienced at once told on the successful issue

,

Th e

ofgreathisthatthey
walking actifinallyvityarrestednumber of failures became so
.

Only when the baby became further

accustomed
. Th e
attempts
to the atnew walki n
shoesg
and they gave rise to became so habi t ual that
.

they th e
fell in the backgro
s en s at i o n s

d of his consciousness and no

'

longer
baby distracted
once more his
started attention
a series i t ofwasun

only
trials then wi that
t h the
such
success that after two days practice he walked almost a
, ,

an d

whole mi l e fter a period of long practice the complex

,
’

muscular
walking adjustments
gradually
. A

retreatrequired
to the in acts
background of standi
of n
th eg and
ness andbecome automatic Not that consc ousness in those
,

c o n sc 1 0 u s

acleavis nisglostthe focus

it hasofsimconsciousness
ply reached free its necessary mi i m um
,

for other new

.

t ; n

unaccustomed adjustments which in their tu n fall out of

,

an d
,
r
 AU O A IS T M T M 2 45

the centre imini nto mtheizeperithepexpendi

hery gitvureingofplaceneuronto newenergy and e x p er i

reachthemini m umof consciousness consti t utesthetendency

,

e n c es To

of psycho motor life

.

We
ifstruggle can
we regard fully
i t realize
from a the importance
teleological
.

poi n t of
of his
view tendency
In the t

peti t ion for existence

modern life
,

or
the in the
saving econo
of ical system
unnecessary of com m
.

turehose where only

Of

organisms possible
that wi l l is
best of e the
ect
,

highest
such consequence
economy of
ex p en d i

energy will be the fittest to survive hose organisms that

.
, ,

T ff an

areof neuron
enabledenergy
to reducehav totheitsgreat minimadvantage
um the friction
of and
possessi n g
.

loss
at
T

their disposal
circumstances awi reater
t h novelamount
condig
t of
ions energy
e

and to
react cope wi
better t h
and newin
aenvironment
more favorable hiswayeconomizing
when confronted
,

becomes wi t h changes
absolutely in
i nthis
dis
pensable toofthewhichlife isexistence of higher organisms the
,
"

always highly complex redue

.

-
en

tion of psychomotor acti v i t y to the least amount of psycho

,

v i r o n m en t Th e

physiological energy expendi t ure other words to the

.

mgeneral
n mumand cofnsciousness is the law psychomotor lifein
in
‘

the highest representation of that life

, ,

i i Of o Of

partic lar
,

in
u .
 CHAP ER V T

TH E PS Y C H I C M I NI M U M

there is
TH I S
a economizing
certa n mini is
m umby no
of means
consciousness an end ess
beyond process
which l ;

thenesspsychic
once states
reached cannot
m
i

t pass
remai n his mini
stationary T um
for of
a conscious
fall below
m

iword
t is thethereis
arrest acertainmi
of the ac ivniitmyumof belowwhichconsciousness
that aggregate In other
.

,
us ,

cannot be reduced wi t h i m puni t y Reduce the conscious

.

s,

ness of the total

of its constiandtuents psychic
or by state by
raising loweri
the g the
threshold
.

sensi b ili
con
n t y
Diadapted the whole
minutionitselfofinthethe stcourse
s c i o u sn e s s aggrega
mulusof toits which e wi l l cease
the t to fu
aggregate ction
has
Of

growth both phylogenetic

.

and ontogenetic
notrespond Ei t gives
her the
asumma same resul
ionof s
successi vaggregate
esmall
t
sti
,

; th e
mdoes
uli
orrequisi
an itnetotenseset stimaggregateinto
ulus that shouldactireach the threshold is
,

v i t y In short a m ni
.

mum
functioni of

nconsciousness
g ofmental
th e
is always
aggregates requi r ed for the proper
.
,
i

his
fortheproper
T cond tion
function
i of mi n i um
oflowermental ofm consciousness
.

gregates requisite
is clearly
seenIninthed finerent
i
i t al forms
stages of
of pathological
tabes when thecases ag

sen
of the feet and legs become the patient
.

i k in ms th et i c

unable walk well and must be guided by visual sensa

,

s at i o n s h yp o aes t h e t i c ,

tthoughhemay
is
i ons so hat when
t
to

feelthathis eyes
his li are closed
bsweremoved he stumbles
the passi v e Al

movement is quick and through a considerable angle so

, , .

m if

that the stimulus is intense he still does not know the

,

,
, d ir ec
24 6
2 48 L IPLE PERSON LI Y
MU T A T

earnecessary
the attempt
extra is
amount often a failure
energyput onfor account
h in the ofmu the cular un

of bri n gi n g the hand in the required posi t ion h s

, ,

of t s

extra
efi o r t

tent amo t of
un e fort andput forth
thef
false is determi
notion n
of ed theby the
posi t ex
ion
. T i

of theIf thearmexperiment is somewhat modified and the arm is

of h y p o aest h es i a

raithesedch a gedlittleposifaster so that the patient becomes aware of

.

tion thetheresultsan t ion

are noof the
less movement
interesti
,

n g butIf not
under of the
such con di r ec

patient is asked to put the hand to the nose eye

, ,

ordo earnot know

the a whereswer istheuniformly the same I cannot I
.
,

d it i o n s

hand is Once more the sensori

, ,

n : ;

motor aggregate wi t h i t s lowered minimum of conscio s

,
”

ness fai l s to act and carry out i t s adjustments to i t s

.

surroundi gs
,

variation of the experi m ents leads again to the same

,

conclusion If the patient wi t h the hand at rest is told

.

toseizedraiseandit kept
and when
.

forci b she
ly starts
the patientthe ,

movement
after maki the
n g hand
stra ned is ,

emotororts finally declares that the hand is raised the sensori

,

gregate fails to act and make the proper adap

, ,

ff ;
ag

t at i o n s

clearer
A further
the variation
paralysis ofan the experiment
aggregate i t hreveals
a loweredstill
psychic
tient wi minimum
t h the eyes If the
closed arm
is toldis
Of

half
to raised
raise it and
sti l the
higher
w

pa

and as soon as the patient starts the movement the hand

.

istimseie zsheed anddeclaresmovedthat thea dih erent directi o n fter some

, , ,

hand is in a much lower posi t d

in

ion isth raised

ff
an

the although
origi al the
one
, a

Once more ofweafindpsychic that aaggregate

loweringbriofnthegs about min muma complete of con
,

an n .

failurefunction of adjustment
s c i o u s n es s

defini tand
e is equi v alent
of to a
consciousnessparalysis is of
the
it s
s in e qu a ofpsychic aggregates
n on
. A m i n i mu m
.
 C A H P ER VI T

T HE FAD I NG M OM ENTS

est belongi
THE hierarchy
n g to of
one moments
organized from the lowest
constellation to
of the high
moments
be arranged in a series as to intensi t y and vividness of
,

consciousness ra ging from minimum to maximum through

,

m ay

allintensidegrees
t y is of
in i n
theensi
n
t y
focus
t andin vi v
the id ess
nucleus of maxim
the moment
n of Th e um

thefrequent
minimum is at the periphery Now a moment through
.

fu ctioni n g gradually loses intensi t y and vivid

, ,

ness and passes by degrees through all the intermediary

.

stages from maxi

d
m to
um mini m um fadi n
passes by egreesnderfromotherthecondicentretions thesuchperias ptheheryhypnoticg moment
of con
to
. Th e

tranceAs athecasemoment may become suddenly submerged

.

s c i o u s n ess U

in poi n t I bring the followi n g experi m ent

.
,

made by me in the presence of Dr Van Gieson former

, .

Directo of the Pathological Insti t ute of the New York

,

StateI hypnoti
Hospitalszed
.
,

awakeni n g he should not

Mr and
recog V
izesuggested
F
of to
the hi m
people that
preson
entof theandchairthattwothe orgentleman
three minwhom utes laterhe hefoundshouldsittithrow out
. . .
,

n an y

bysubjecthathad the highest respect

,

Dr VanandGieson for n
whom g near
the
whom he would not
‘

T gen t l em an w a s

haveBefore touchedarousiin hisng northe subject

al wakinfrom g statethe trance I took
. .
,

good care to dis ociate the memories by suggesting amnesia

.

s .

24 9
2 50 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

dazed
Th e subje
way t was
as one then
who awakened
found
c

hi m He
self looked
in the round
company i n ofa
utter strangers He did not recognize any of his acquai n t
.

anecs nor he manifest the least ign of recogn tion of

,

a nearboufriendtwo ofminhisuteswhoafterwasawakeni
presentngathethesuddenly experimturnedents
.

,
d id S i

toandDrexclaimed
Van Gieson Iwaswantatthathatseattime sittiintghoutreading
.

A t

ingattacked
for athereplystruggli
.

V Fng made a sudden

gr u ffly
onset
,
who

vehemently
:
“
wai t t
”
W
,

doctor sei ed him by the shoul

.

ders pulled him out of the chair and gave him a violent
. .
, ,

push ll this transpired in the twi kli n g of an eye so

,
'

that Dr Van Gieson had no t me to collec hi m self and

, ,

A n

showWhen resistance
.
,

i t

Dr Van Gieson asked V F why the latter

.

o because
ended himhe wantedwithout theprovocation the subject answered
.

seat When Dr Van Gieson

. . .

ff

pressed him further to give his reasons why he did not ask
, ,
“ ”

forhad to throw
seat ina strange
a politegentleman
way andoutbesidesa sewhatt whiright he
. .

were so
th e

many others which he could occupy as l e

comfortthere , ,

Of
,

ably
mere the
desi r subject
e s
having argument
a thing was
is a that
suf fi cient
’
his world
reason and thea in t

good right When it was s i l l i n sisted on giving a

,

Of

better
snappishly reason replthan
ed hethat
w the
shed
.

Dr subject
Van became
Gieson angry
would and
shut
t h is

upbeforeandas said he was sorry he had not made hi m shut up

,

i i

the gentleman seemed to be very loquacious

.

quarter of an hour later the subject was brought

,

iandnto a pasubject
sive statewas thenmnesiaawakenedof the incidentVwasF enforced
,
.

obli v ious of
th e
whole
s

a air Only when

.

I i
A

n woke
qui r ed up
of Mr
,

hiwimth hesomeone
told mebuthehehad a notvagueknowdrethem person that he norquarrelled
. . . .

th e ff

did he
.

remember the ci r cumstances subject regarded i t as a

,

d id

mere idle dream and gave no further attention to it

, ,

. Th e
, . Mr .
2 52 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

works also
Hyp n o i d ic states
reveal such
the wealast hdescri
and b ed
extentby me
of in prev
psychic ous
con i

tent present the lower subconscious regions Gli m pses

1

into
which theare subconsciou
i n duced
in

by are
the also
process
s gi v
ofen in hypnoidal
hypnoidi ation states .

patient is
sihibmleselfwitihout sked to
however
a close his
makingeyes and
any keep
specialas equiet
ort to pos
put
z .

as
Th e

thiaskedng that n to such

comes a
into
,

state
his mindHe is ,

then asked
patient to
may tell
also any be
ff

to attend to some sti m uli such as readi n g or wri t

.

Th e

itongtellor thethe ideas

buzzi thoughts
g of an electrical current and he is then
.

images phrases no matter how

,

dihissconnected that happen to through his mind

,

same condi t ion of hypnoidization is someti m es bet er

, , , ,

fl it t er

accomplished through mental strai patient is put

.
,

T t

iexperi
nto amenter uiet condition
q
s hand on and
the wi t
patient his eyes
forehead closed
the and
latter
h the n

is
. Th e

urged to mental ef ort and strain and if necessary gi v en

,
’ ’
s

some hints Experiences seemingly inaccessi b le flash light

,

niingngthelikedepths
on thebelowupper regions of self consciousnes reveal
, , ,

- -
s,

1
d
S e e S i i s , Ps y ch o l o gy of Su gge sti o n an d P s yc h o p tho l o gi c al
a Re
s e arc h es .
 C A H P ER II T V

TH E B RIGH TE NED M OM E NT S

WE have
content as through until
passing fromnow mainly
the centreviewed
to thepsychic
peri p or
hery m of ment
con o

imu to minimum
s o l o u s n es s varyi
the n g degrees
movement of
being intensi
from t y
the from max
conscious
toshould
the subconscious here is no need however that this
,

alwaysthe besubconscious
the c e Experiences may first be per
,

regions and then only trans

.
, ,

as

to the conscious regions the vement thus occur

.

c ei v e d by

ring
m itt e d

consciousin the ppositeO direction for from

instancethe subconscious
li v ed through
,

to the
in
mo

dreams which belong to the subconscious states may come

,

E x p e r I en c e s ,

to the surface as hypnoidal states and then become syn

.
,

in waki n g or they may be

, ,

lighted up
t h et i z e d
in hypnosis andthen
th e n p p er

the centrefollofwiconsciousness permanently synthetized in

c o n sc1 0 u s n es s ,

serve as patient
Th e g case
an illustration
o n which I quote from my
.

notes may
suf f ers from headaches which are some
, ,

times
She very
Th e

often severe
reads a feels
page pai
over n
; on concentration
over again and of the
is mind
enti r ely
,

unable to make out the meani g She feels completely

.

an d

paralyzed in her wi l l and whatever she does is more of a

'

mechanical affair to her She has not the slightest interest

.

inincean herhintwenty
g W fourth en youngyearpatient was very musical but
,

she lost her m sical talent

.

yt h

least she feels she has not the power she possessed once
.
, ,

s -
u

Her
at

memory is growi n g worse si n

unable to remember anything She can now read and play
,

ce then until .
she is now ,
.

2 53
2 54 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

butpos essed
it is oncemechanHercal headaches
w thout theare power severe
i and
dull feeli
i
but n g
rathershe
irregular as to the r onset Patient is very restless i n her
,

sleep moans wakes up as if a great fright but does

.
, ,

notin herremember the dreams Someti es she moans and cri e s

.

in

sleepshe andhas hasperiods

to beofawakened by her husband Occa
, , ,

insomnia She is a very acti v e

.

dreamer the dream life has become predominant has

.

s i o n al ly

absorbed and sucked do n so to say the content of her

.

;
-
an d

wakSheng consciousness
i
went into a deep hypnotic state and
w

gradually
, ,

thepatientdreamas ofif shethe night before unfolded i t self before the

.

were li v i n g the same experience over

,

agai n
Iverydonagit tated I see a very high tower
like theShewiwasndowquietedfeeland shePatient
“
am there somethi
became n g — I —
s

went I
.

’
— — I

amcanin tspace am falli n g don t know where I

“
on :

get down don t k ow what keeps me there

.
,

— I — I
’
am

Patient became greatly agi t ated greatly frightened as

’ ’
I — I n

oneshe sighed
actuallyandfallibreathed
ng and hard becom ngI suspended in the ai r
.

want to get do n I
, ,

i ;

amfr ghthangiPatient
ng in thein great air exci she tcried out i n despai r and
“
w

ement and wi t h her eyes

. .

closed suddenly ju ped from the couch Pulse about

,

fter a few moments patien says Now I am

.
,

m (

down am on the ground I hur myself and got a head

.
,

A t :
“

ache whole experience was of a very highly devel

,

— I t

oped halluci n atory state a state which she

.

”
Th e

ableSimilarly
to recollectexperiences
on emergifirstng from the hypnot c state
.

h y p n o id i c w as

lived through in sub

, ,

conscious states induced by alcoholic intoxication may be

.

th e

brought by
oftantconsciousness hypnoidal states
Hypnoidal or by
states hypnosis into
specially the i mfocus
por
they are uprushes
ofsciousthemmaymanybe laida hidden
; of
and the subconscious
obscure
.

region and
of theby means ar e

bare hus the Han a case was largely

,

s u b co n

. T n
2 56 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

askill higimve tothegivcorrect

e any number number that once may
more enter
not bei n gmi n d
able he hi s

ienterve theintoreason this particular nu ber happened to

,

w to

his mi n d consideri n g i t a mere chance num

,

g w hy m

ber as ideassubconsciou sensations experienced are trans

“

to the focus of consciousness Someti m es

,

”
Th e s

instead the particular idea bei n g transmi t ted only the

.

m i tt e d

general a pect of i t reaches the focus hus the patient

.

Of

may not be able to guess the particular nature of the sti m

,

s T

ulshowibutng themayreversegive themovement correct nofmberthe psychicof the unfelt sti m i

.

us ,

his reverse movement of the psychic

u

statestate from the

ul ,

originally subconscious to the upper conscio ness is we l

.

manifested in a ca e under investigation patient s

,

us l

field of vision li m i t ed If bjects are i serted

,
’
s Th e

iton athezoneutmost
extendiboundary g fromtheperi p hery ofthe narrowedfield
.

is e xt r e m e l y O n

of the normal field the patient

'

isthataskedtimetoandtell toa doythiitnwig that

n

t hout happens
any delito
b enter
eration thethe mi d
words at ,
an d
n

seem
formly ngly
i
correct
,

chance words
names of tothe the i patient
erted are
bjects a mos On the
,

l t u ni
,

periphery of that subcons ious zone only general guesses

,

ns O

arepatientcorrectthinks ofhusthe particular

letters andletter numbers are inserted the
.

”
“
c

ithin
. T

the subconscious
,
if

zone or number
t the when
periphery ex ,

of the ndzonenamely howeverletters onlyorthenumbers

general character comes into
,
”
h i bi t e d w
“
A

but not the

.

lar character i t self Some of the phenomena of param

, ,

t h e mi p a r t i cu

can be explained by thi pri n ciple of reverse move

, , ,

ment when subconscious experiences tr sm tted to central

.

n e si a s

consciosuch ,

usness appear was under

shown tothebe form
the of
case fami
wi t h l iar
the mem
an

proof
“
i
”

reader described in another chapter

o r i es , as

.
 C HAP ER IIIT V

T RANS M UTATI ON OF S UB C ON S C I OUS M E SSAGE S

the nucleus
TH E movement
of self of the moment
consciousness from
may the
sometimes ubconscious
take a dif S to

thethe subcon
f er en t coursecious Instead
to the of being
-

centre centrally
of the upper transmi
con t ted from
ciousness
experience is projected into the ex ernal world in the
.

s s

form of a hallucination and then only percei v ed by the

,

dominatinghis moment
process of consciousness
reversion is met wi t h in the phenomen
ofquiredcrystalsubcongazciously
ng Inaretheseprojected phenomena experiences
.

T a

form visual
i

hallucinati
s

o
.

ns into the
crystal crystal
gazer in
sees the
in
ao

theremember
cryst ldirimages
Of

e
a

ly butpictures
which can events
be found which
in he
his cannot
.

Of
Th e

scious changing light and shade due to reflection

, ,

ct s u b co n

and refraction gi v e rise to peri p heral sensory processes

,

Th e

which form the nucleus the suggestion that awakens those

.

subcon
sensory cious
nature
s psychic
may states
be Experiences
transformed into
,

mainly
and assu ofe one
the
character of nother sense thus experiences mainly of an
.

audi t ory character

vi ualIn thehalluphenomena
s
a
may be projected
cinations shell hearing we meet once more
,
i n to the
;
crystal as ,

winallyth aexpesimilariencedprocess of reversion Psychic states origi

.

Of
“

by the subconscious are in the

,

shell as auditory hallucina ions vague indistinct

.

r j
o b e ct ifi e d

buzzi
ground n g
ves riwhichcomi n g from the
se to thea perisubconscious shell affects
pheral processexperiences the sense organ
t

that forbecs theme nucleus and . Th e ,

crystal
-

i m
o
18 25 7
2 58 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

Here
l i z ed and
too projected
as in the in
ca the
e form
of of
crystal audi
gazi t ory
n g hal l uci
experiences n ations of
oneanothersensoryPsychic characterstatesmayorigibenalltransformed i to that of
.

y of a visual character
, , ,

become
mentIn from audi t
the
.

ory on bei
subconscioun g projected
to the by
centralthis reverse
consciousness move
process automatic
of reversion ri t ing
w we
only meet der onces

a more
somewhat with a s
dif f lar
erent imi
.

form
beicharacter subconsciou
ng in atheysensoryare expressed
Th e ly acquired
form as hallucinations
,

s experiences
un

are instead
motor of
in
as written word and by t s
.
,

eans the upper consciousness becomes for the first time

,

; s, hi

acprocess
m
q uaintedof reversion
with the byexperiences
means of of the
automatic subconscious
wri t i n g may h s
be T i

culscioustivatedregionsand may become so persistent that the

.

upper consciousn may s keep

and up
reveal a correspondence
its experiences wi
by t h the su b c o n

sages apparently
”

phen mena coming

of
es

from
automatic another
peaking world
are rather rare
m es

and are very much aki n to those of automatic writi n g

.

Th e o S

subconscious instead of projecting i t s experiences in the

,

Th e

form of wri t ten words does i t by means of the spoken

.

word
process Here
may too
become as in the
culti v case
ated
,

of
and automatic
the subconscious iti g the
maywr n

carryspoken on itsmessageintercommunications in a systematic form

.
, , ,

reveali
Th e
n g strange comi
experiences s,n g from
first the subconscious
subconsciously acquiredand .

and then only made

tospiritheng upperheyconsciousness kno in the
appear wnway of
inspired the spoken awe word
emergenceT are voices
of from
subconscious
“
another
,

world
impressions but
an

in
d
”
-
in

termsto oftheanother sense organ a condi t ion somewhat

. .

Th e

phenomena of sensory automatism such as those

,

s im

crystal gazing and shell heari n g can also be by

-
,

il ar

means of hypnosis to a defi i t e class of

,

Of e fi e ct e d

pressions is produced in some parts of the body hese

,

. A n a sth es i a n im
. T
2 60 UL IPLE PERSONA I Y
M T L T

tellconverted
him ofintoSubconscious
aud tory tacti l
experiencese i m pressions become here
S mi l arly in an extremely interesti n g case whi c h is at
.

present under my investigation the sensi b ili t y of the whole

.

right side of the body presents stri k i n g phenomena

,

patient feels nei t her touches nor pricks on the right side
,

Th e

even pain is completely gone but when he loo nto a

.

glass of water
hiscorrectsightnumbers whi
by a screen l e the
he an
hasesthetic
visual hand is
hallucinati hidden
o ns of
afrom
the
,
ks i

thetic side or of of touches

objects putor of
into pricks
his
,

anagiven
sthetic to the
hand an es
he s

hasten visualthehalluci n ations of letters and words lightly wri t

,

e ;

i sensi b le hand On the whole he manifests

,

extreme
in subconscious
on

hyper
n

terms of another sense

s y m b o li c
sthesia but strangely ae
.

enough .
1
, ,
,

1
h
T i s p r o ce s s o f c o n v er s i o n i s i n ti m at e ly l r e at e dt o seco n d y
ar s en so r y
e l e m en ts w i c h h ly
p a su c h an i m p o r t an t rOle i n th e s t r u c tu r e O f thp er ce pt
e

in ge n e r a l d i th
, an n at o f h ll a i n p ar ti c u a r
u c i n ati o n l . S e e m y a r ti c e o n l
Ha llu c i n ati o n , ”
in P s y ch o l o g i ca l R evi ew , f o r a n u ary J h
a n d M ar c , 1 9 04 .
 C HAP ER IX T

THE PROCES S OF M E NTAL RESURRE C TION

cession
TH E
ofproces
psychic of mental
states s

fro resurrection or of reverse

mthe periphery of in attentiv e
pro
consciousness
be fully substantiated to the focus
by of consciousness
observations
,

in can
spontaneous in fact
som
as well as experi m ents in the hypnotic state
, , ,

followi
n am b u l i sm

n g
may Iserveam aasmedical
Th e brief account
an illustudent of spontaneous
by

stration in the University of

“
.

somnambulism .

vania
other and ta
psychical e some
phenomena
k interest in hypnotism
few days suggestion
ago I became and
the
P enn sy l

ortunate po sessor of your book Psychology of

, ,

tion and after readi n g a few scattered pa es the happy

.

f ‘
s S u gges

idea came to me of consul t ing you on a subject hich

,
’
g

troubled me ome ti m e I shall be as brief as possi b le

, ,

w h as

Isayamthattwenty two years old I am a somnambulist hey

.
\

fo r S

w en I was a chi l d I used to talk a li t tle during

. .

-
; T

myfriendsleepin Newbut that is about all In I li v ed wi t h a

.

wanted me to
,

York
take a who
shock hadbut some
I was electric
somewhat batteries
.

timid He
and
1 89 3

refused One day he told me that if I did not take the

.
,

shock he would gi v e me one duri n g my sleep hat night

,

Iwireshad inbeenmy sleepi n g about two or three hours I felt the

.

feet and hands : and began to scream and kick

.
,

allhadaroubeen da and finall y I was a akened by my friend all

,

dream
dreamsme butor somebody From
always disagreeable
,

that night
ones onthatI very
they
w
ften
were had
ki l l O
;

was falli n g out of a wi n dow etc

.

bout eight months after that I went to New Orleans It

, ,

in g

was winter and my room was very cold I bought a tove

.
, ,

A .

. s ,

261
2 62 IPLE P RSON LI Y
MUL T E A T

and
that the
i t first
lighted night
the I had
whole it
room afterand I went
the to
idea bed
of a I noticed
fire came
tobeganme toanddreamaf erthaI hadmy been sleepi n g about two hou s I
, ,

whole room was on fire I tried

,

; t r

towitgeth myoutfistthroubuthdida window I broke one of the hutters

,

not open i t hen I went for the

.

g ; S

door
eral and
scared wentpeople out into s the
soon
,

hall
as Iwhere
saw I was
them Imet
saidby sev . T

cuse me and ran back to my bed Next day before I

,

A ‘
Ex

had seen anybody I knew all that happened From that

.
,
’

day up to the present ti m e I dream almost every night

.
, ,

and I could almost say all the dreams are on fires deaths
,
.

etche hadSoonto stay after that I went to room wi t h a brother Once

,

way overnight and the lady of the house

, , , ,

said night you must not have a nightmare because

. .

your brother is not here to take care of you hat night

,
‘
: TO—

aswhenusualwhatI hadthe dreams and was just goi n g to open a door

,
’
T

lady had told me came to my mi d and

,
.

Iquietly
said towentmyselfback toShebedtold Next me notdaytotheydo told it andme what very
, ,

n ,
‘ ’

they had heard me doi n g which proved to me that what

, ,

Iremember
rememberedwhat Imydo dream right s a rule I always
.

and say though I don t always wake

,

Of w as A

after the dreams

.
,
’

All the phenomena reviewed by us the phenomena of

,
”
Up

an esthesia and those of sensory and motor

.

automatisms such as crystal gazi n g shell heari n g auto

,

p s y c o p at h i c a

matic
arti fi wri
cially t i n
byg and automatic
hypnosis in
,

ourspeak ng
laboratories can be reproduced
provided the i
, ,

subject falls into a deep tran e and takes post hypnotic

,

suggesti o ns of motor and sensory character It highly

,

probable and experiments seem strongly to confirm the

-

is

same view that the form of spontaneous auto

.

matic manifestations are of same nature hypnotic

,

d i fl er en t

states subject first lapses into a subconscious state

,

th e as

from which he emerges manifesting sensory or motor

. Th e
au
,
 C HAP ER X T

THE REAW AK E N I N G

A M OM ENT in
toits thecourselowergradually passing
regions ofthrough from the
the subconscious centre is of consciousness
usually e ecti n g
ivioli
ng nfromformaxi m um to mini mall
um degrees
In learn intensi
ng t
to y playrang
Of

a
ff

instance the movemen s of adjustments are at

,

first e ected wi t h much strai n and ntensi t y of attention

.

butreducea longthecourse of exercise practice and repeti t ions slowly

, ,

ff i

strain and i tensity of attention unti l the act

,

ofthe playi n g and the nece sary motor adjustments require

,

mini m um
strainhabitinisother of consciousness
words the act
s

becomes the mi
habi
an imal
t
d
ual amou
automatic nt of n

arethusrequisi
A
;

t not
e formed
each repeti
,

suddenly
t ion making series
the nextof repeti
oneA
e t ions
sier
,
.

reduci n g the strai n and i n tensi t y of consciousness

.

until the minimum is reached Of course the mi n mu is

, ,

relati v e for that particular mom nt consciousness Some

,

i m

ofnonethemof themhave amayhigherpassandthesome a lower mi i um al t hough

.
,

absolute minimum his large

.

n m

depends on the complexity of the moment more

,

complex the moment is the higher the mi n i m u although

.

ly Th e

they have all a tendency to reach ulti m ately the absolute

.

m,

limi t In other words a more complex moment or

,

gate moments
repetisimtplification
.

of takes a
ions to reachin thethe absolute
,

larger time
minimum and a longer
conscio series nessof a gg r e

thewayprocess
A
of reduction consti
more t ution
rapid of
but the
the moment
moment makes
on
Of

its
us .

to thedegrees
d i fi er en t
minimum has nevertheless
of intensity passage throu h inter
.
to pass
Th e
through
,

the g
2 64
 REA AKENIN
T HE W G

mediate
a functioni stages
n g is
momenta necessary
to a condi
mini m ut ion of
of the reduction
consciousness of
ment In s the
ri reverse
e from process
the however
subconscious in the
the process
cons ious of a mo
inter
m .

mediary stages are not always requisi t e moment

, ,
’
s to c

buried in the obscure re ions of the subconscious may be

,

Th e

illumi n ated the intense focal light of con ciousness wi t h

.
,

outor fading
pas ingprocess throughis anylikeinthetermediary stages di r ect
,

by s

reverse process
s

is li k e the blazi n dying

g up of away
a of
torch light
or li k e the
. Th e
; th e

explo ion ofaregunpowder

s

not requisi t e hat

in i
then termediary
reverse stages
process
T of
that conis
into thethe process the m ment s r sing from the subconscious
.

s c i o u s n ess

conscious see from such a common

, ,
’
of o i

place xample the recalli n g of a once familiar name

_

w e m ay c l e a r l y

Weclewslookwe andstraisearch for the n me we try all kinds of

,
“

e as

n our attention in the search after the lost

.

a ;

liwenkfeelbutbarred
;
of no from avail theInplacefact where the morethat welosttrylinktheis tomorebe
found we feel lost and wandering and nally i v e up the
.
, , ,

wIn olethe amiddle

h fair ofgreatour work
;
f despairwhenand weturnhaveto somethi
in
fully n g
forgotten
,

else fi g

allintermediary
about the search the name suddenly shoots
.

age is passe the whole state flares up at

,

up NO

once Solutions of di cult and complicated problems

.
, ,

st d

discoveries and inventions are k own to occur in this

,

ffi

way Si m i l arly i n the phenomena of the vario forms

.
,

ofthesensory and motor automatisms the sensory images or

,

us

motor reactions expressive of the psychic state

.

ushInuphypnosis
suddenlyagaifrom theideasdepthand ofsensori the subconscious self
,

r i sm g

induced p t hypnotic suggestion n

may motor
flash reactions
suddenly -
.

upon the mi n d of the subject Whi l e in trance the sub

, , ,
.

by as
'

jcet may be told a word or a phrase and suggested that

,

hethat hould be unable to remember i t on awakeni n g but

.
,

when i l hear the word now oming from

, ,

S ,
“ ”
he w l , c
2 66 PLE E N LI Y
M U LT I P RSO A T

theemergiexperi
n g m enter
from the he should
trance be
state able
the to remember
subject cannot On
member that word or phrase although i t may just be
.
,

re

ascondition
some saysimilonar tothethetiponeofwhenhis searchi tongue ngheaftermaya familiar be in a
,

, ,

word but which somehow constantly elude his mental

,

grasp
hypnosis
,

Generally
his amnesia though
is if
complete the subject
he falls
cannot into
rememberdeep s

anything about the word just if it has been erased from

.
, ,

an d

hisreachmemory sooner owever does the signal now

,

as

him than the forgotten word or phrase

,
“ ”
NO h

and instantly flashes upon his mi n d

.
, ,

im m M i at el y

his sudden impulsive r se moments from the

,

subconscious i n to the light of the central consciousness

.

”
T i Of

cantobesayeveninmore clearly seen more concretely reali ed

,

character
SO

Duri the n g post

hy hypnotic
nosis i t suggestion
is suggested
-
of tothethe motor
,

sub
“
z ,

to do a certai n act on perceivi n g a certain signal

,

buthe isthatgoinheg toshould not have the least memory of what

.

j e ct

do before the signal gi v en On comi n g

,

outbers from
noth the
g hypnotic
and may trance
engage in if this
somethi be n gdeepelse he
no remem
sooner
is .

does he percei v e the signal than he jumps up and carries

, ,

in ;

outlike therapidisuggested
t y act wi t
suggestedh great i m
psychomotor petuosi t y and
reaction lightni
hiddenn g
subconsciously
instantly as the appears
discharge
.

in theTh e

the lightgun of on consciousness

the release as
of
,

theof thetrigger or as the r g of the electric bell at the touch

,

Of

If button
we turn to
,

psychopathological
in

cases we once more

meet with evidence of the same truth we instances the
.

very essence of which consists in the fact that intermediary

,

fin d

stages of the moment s transi t ion from the subconscious to

,

the conscious are completely wanti n g sudden o set

’

Of un

t o r io u s
controllable
.
impulses and
any an asylum can point to patients in
M
imperati v e ideas are no . Th e n

i ts
2 68 UL IPLE PERSON I Y M T AL T

consciou
inga suggestion moments
hy nosis given can be investiga
a storythatmayon awakening
s ed more
be told to thewhensubject closely and Dur
then t

he percei v es a
.

signal a sound for i n stance the story sho d occur to his

,

miafternd iandt should

that lapse
he should relate it but hat mmediately
,

ul

from consciousness If the sub

, , ,

t i

takes post hy notic suggestions and can be put i n to

, , ,

hi s

that stage of hypnosis where am esia can be i n duced then

.
,

j ec t -
p

theinstantaneous
rise and falldemonstrati
of the subconscio moments are almost
,

n g the truth that the

,

us

sc ous moment
i
stages indoes not
consciousness necessari
,

l y
whether requi r e to
forward pass or transi
back
su b con

ward
t i o n al

ofconsciouswhether rises from the

conscio ness or leaves the focus to sink into the sub
,

us
it subconscious to the
,

focus
rise his
and
T want
fall ofof intermediary
the
.

subconscious stages
moment in theis history
not of
iformly the
thethrough
case intermediary ubconsciostages moment
Th e S
i n may
tensi t y rise
ofus slowly
consciousness pass un

and then enter the focus and may again in departi n g

.
,

Of

fade away lowly passi n g by degrees through grades

,

ofquentintensiin cases
ty in when
its backward course his is especially
, ,

S all

the gi v en moment rises spontaneously

,

T fre

from a great depth of the subconscious moment

.

seems
itccurs to struggle
s manyin faithelures toonrisei t s towayfu wi t h
ntensimany
t y obstacles
same hence
thi g
. Th e

di erent forms of sensory and motor automa

,

ll i Th e n

moment bu ied in the depths the subconsciou

.

O ff

does
t i sm
not
asawaya series
.

appear
of
Th e

fai at
l once
ures ful
blunders y developed
and
r

errors but struggles

l
his fading up Of s

of the moment into the subconscious and then the

, ,

rise it consti suddentutesor thegradual back to the focus of con

.
,

consciousness
Of

s ci o u s n es s ,
,

cyclical
.
movement of the,

moment
 C A H P ER XI T

TH E T H RE S H OLD OF M ENTAL L IFE

outthe that
IN disc
theresing
us

athe
mini psychic minimum it
mum of conscio ness beyond which
has been pointed
moment c ot fall if i t is to work ef fi ciently i n i t s
,

Is us

fuenvironment
n ctions and adaptations an n

arousal to
of the
suchcondi
,

a t ions
psychic of the
minimum external de
peUnderds certain
n on the general
conditions
.

state
Th e

the of the
state functioning
the fu aggregate
ctio ing
may change so as to make it more di ficult to arouse
.

Of n n a g~

the requisimayte psychic

g r e g at e

be of minimu
such a nature on the
as toother
make hand
m;
the the con
psychic
f

more e sily arou ed Both set of condi t ions

,

d it i o n s
mi nl mu m

Under
d i c at e an abnormal
the influence state of ofa

the
certain fu ctioni
tox
s

n g aggregate
stimuli
.

such
n

for
s in

instance as al ohol cannabis and opium the psychic min

.

ic

imum becomes easily arous d associations i n certain

, ,

tions are awakened wi t h great rapidi t y his is clearly

, , ,

e d i r ec

illmaladie
ustratedaccompanied
in the manyby forms of autotoxi and bacterial
,

high temperature and consequent

.

inducement s

areclearerto beis foundof ma

in iacal
malaria li k e states
typhoid
n -
such
fever for
and i n stance
on Stias
l l
the same condi t ion revealed in the many states
, , ,

so

mental alienation haracteriz ed by maniacal attacks such as

.
, ,

Of

areto
recurrentmaniabe found inthe
al t various
ernati n
C

gmaniaforms of mania
mania si
furiosa m ple
and mani
other a ,

states inInhichall these the condi calledtionmaniacal utbreaks are m i

, ,

the psychic mi n i m u
, ,

w so - o an

readi l y aroused the aggregate of moments has become more

,

f es t e d s m is

sensi t i v e and more responsive to s im uli omi n g

.

from the external enviro ment

,

,
h e n Ce t c

n .
2 70 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

In other
ith greatof depressistates the
difficultyve drugs psychic
Such states m n m umoccur may be
under arou ed i i s

mides
flu en ce
the later stages of the
.

such
action for toxic and as the
autoto bro c
ma
y
I i n s t an ce
t h e in

agencies man i n the stage of runkenness awak

, , fl ,

o f xi

ened wi t h di f cul t y the di f c ty correspondi n g w th the

,

Th e d is

depth of the stage of intoxication patient the later

.

fi fi ul i

stages of high fever is in a state of stupor a cond tion

,

Th e in

from which i t is the harderto arouse him the more insidio s

.

and more intense the fever is In idiopathic the later

,

stages
chcharges of
racterized as to their
J ack s o n i a n epi l epsy condi
disorganized t ions
chaoticwhich
.

motor may be an d

as motor manias are often followed by states

,

a d is

ofthestupor i n which the arousal of the psychic mi n i m um of

“ ”

mental aggregate becomes nigh i m poss ble

,

In
melancholia the di theerent forms
recurrent
ff of
and melancholia
al t ernating such
forms as
and si m ple
espe
i .

i n the st tes termed stuporous melancholia this con

,

diditficul
ion tofy offallarousal of the ofp ychic mi n imu wi t h consequent
, ,

c i al l y a

the mental aggrega e is clearly

,

s m,

manifested
f

motor activi t yIn ismelancholia

greatl y i m the
peded flow andof soc
mental ati v e
synthesis psycho is as
t
i
,

elength
ectedofwitime th ditoficulty oments requi r e a considerable
.

reach the fu ness of their development

,

ff f M

and their association with other moments is one of a slow

.

di cult fluctuations
ffi and painful inprocess the ease and di f c ty of arousal of
,

theapproxipsychic mi n i m u of the moment aggregate are

.

Th e fi ul

more m ately
elementary esti m ated
forms i
ofn
m
complex
moments mental
they states
may be In the
deter
bu t

miduration
ned wiofh stimoremulaorionlessrequiprecired ionWhenby thethe arousal intensityof andthe
.

t s

aggrega
psychic e
mi
t requ
n i m umres isa
i sti m
t

aroused us of
with high
di
ul

ffi i n
cultytensi on y then
the
.

the
other t

hand when the men al aggregate req res for i t s arousal

,

a stimulus of low intensi y then the psychic mi imu

,
t
t ,
ui

n m is
2 72 U IPLE PERSON LI Y
M LT A T

psychic minimu m Th e t h r es h o ld s and th e m i n i m u m ar e

In the simpler forms of sensory experience the stim

.

i n i n v er s e r e l a ti o n

ulus threshold is fou d by measurements for the di erent

.

senses hus two parallel lines are for most people barely
,

n ff

distingui
angle of recurring
.

s hable
T
whenthe
less than between distance between
seconds Inperthesecond them
sense ofareheari subtends g an
b r at i o n s
Below vi b
60

rations per second

.

30— 35
no barely
sensation dis n ,
vi

ofdetermi
soundnedcanforbe produced
t in gu i s h ab l e

all
.

other hresholds
16

sensations have
hus
T been
the si m
senseilarly
of
touch when tested by the which by the way
.

isforantheextremely unsatisfactory i n strument gives the average

.

aet h es i o m et er ,

ti p of the forefinger about mm on the back of

, , ,

thethe hand aboutvariesmmfrom Sensitotivity toSensi painti asitytested by

,

to smell
.
,

varies wi t h di erent substances thus for smell of garlic

.

°
a l g eo m et e r 10 v

sensi
water t i v
toi t y varies
part in i n
ff
detecti n
partsg of part
waterin for oil1 parts
;

of lemon of
from
biabout 1to 1

tterness of quinine to i n i n
a solution
1
of aste parcan detect
qui n i n e the
toT
;

canwaterbe thedetected to in a of
solution waterof the
partsweetne
sugar sto of ;sugarof
1 t
s

1
taste
partIn thesalt higher
; of sal t can
to aboutand morepartscomplex be detected i n a
of watermoments ther is no olution1
of s
200

possibility thefor amothe present at least to determi n e math

.

thethe phenomena
em at i ca l l y
,

reviewed t ofby theus

un stimulus
as well asthreshold
the analo but
y wi
,

t h ; a ll

and si m
its pler moments
correlative leave
threshold no ofdoubt
the that
moment such a
conscio
,

t eshold
ness hr
g

play a very
tion of functioning important part
complex in the
moment formation
aggregates and us

i n t e r r el a

ment Th e moment threshold

longerthe rises
durationofthe wi t h the
actiacti
v i t v i t y of
yofthemoment the mo .

the greater is the relative increase of stimuli both num

. Th e

,
in
 TH RES OLD O EN IFE H F M T AL L 2 73

bersameandpitchintensitsyourrequisi work t e onto aprolong

subject the activi
progresses t y at
unlessthe
new points of view u fold serving as new stimulations our
,

interest wa es and our attention lags In a poi n t

.
,

webeforefindourthateyemoreandandthat itorefinally disappears is requisite Somethi to keep nigt

, ,

n . fi x at in g
m efi o r t

n ew

Incomes
the wi
spheret hin the
of
,

field
sensation of vision
we find the same rise of
.

moment threshold We are acquai n ted wi t h the fact

.

that
lighted an addi
room t ional
does candle
not or
produce
.

amp thefor i n
same stance al

sensory
l in
l
a well
effect
astricwhen brought into a more or less dark room n elec
, ,

ounce light
to in
a the sun is scarcely
does percepti
not feel b le
as heavy n addias t ional
when A
. A

raised by i t self sound added to another sound or

.

'

l i f t ed p o u n d

toor awhennoisethesound same less

sound
.

s loudis as
A

breakiwhen n g appeari
upon n g
silence i s olated
same relation hold true in the case of other senses his
, ,

Th e

same truth is still more clearly brought out in the fact

.

s T

that if we take a certai n sti m ulus as a unit givi n g rise

. .

toanda adddefinimorete sensationand more then

uni t as
s of the progressi
same v
sti ely
m ulus a
we cend
the s

iatelyten ityIf ofwethetakesensation is far from risi n g proportion

,

for instance the weight of an ounce

,

n s

asof uniourt unistimt ulations

.

of stimulation that is
,

then
of ou the ces successive
wi l l not moments
gi
,

v e rise
totionas distinctsecond and ounce
similarwillsensations as ini t ial sti m ula
,

-
n

gi v e a sensation fai n ter than

, , ,

th e

theso onfirstuntionel a andpointtheis third

. Th e

reached fai n ter

when than
the the
sensationsecond of and
the
addi t ional ounce wi l l not at all be appreciated wi l l dwindle
, ,

away and
if the pressure almost of a gramme zero
is
r e a ch poi
exci n t
'

tedth eIn
i n the
the same
hand way
suc
,

i n crements of grammes wi l l not in equal degree

.
,

igram
ncreasees thethough sensorytheye areect equalthe uniadditstional i n crements of
,

c es s i v e

m ,

19
ff
of stimulation give
;

,
2 74 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

rise
sory to fainter
appreciation and offai n
the ter sen
added ations
unit fades ti l final
away
s l y and sen un all

appears the hand is i n water say at the

,

d is

freezing appreciated
poi t an addihile
. If
n tion successi
of ten vdegrees e i n
M
wil
crements l be
e r s ed

of per
ten
,

degrees each wi l l be felt less and less and ally wi l l not

,

c ep t i b l y w

bemomentnoticedthreshold
and become to detect In short the
,

fin

rises with i t s sti ulation bri n g

,

d ifi cu l t

about a sensory respon e of an already sti m ulated sense

.
,

m To

organ the i n tensi t y of the sti m ulus must be relati v ely

.

icontinuous
ncreased progressi his is vwhat T
e consti
sensory t utes
response Weber of as law
sense organ
’
Th e

requi r es a constant i n crease of sti m ation which wi t hi

. .

certai
his n
law l mi
is t s bears
someti
i
esa constant
su ed ratio
up by to the total
psychologists sti m ulusul

the
s ,
n

statement that the increase of the sti m ulus necessary to

, .

T m mm in

produce an i crease of the sensation bears a constant ratio

“

tooldthe total sti m ulus

isrisethe ofbeginni n
n

g of ctivi
fati t y
ue rai ”
s es A the moment thresh
threshold after sti m ulation holds true i n
.

; it g

the wholemuscle domainof aof frogbiological acti v i t y If the

.

Th e

an electricresponds
n em i u s

currentlessthereadimuscle for inst

wi t h ce
each is sti
successi ulated
v e sti
an by .

m
g a s tr o e

l y wi t h a contraction and this

, ,

becomes more evident wi t h the onset of fatigue

, ,

u l at i o n ,

inthata serie of extremely i n teresti g experi m ents has sho n

,

P ffef er ,

spermatozoids of ferns are attracted by malic acid

.

s n w

thea constant
progressive response of attraction of the cell requiri n g
,

increase of the degree of concentration of the

,

acid
sation the increment
beari g within of sti m
certainulationsli m i t as
s in
a the
constant case of
ratio sento
thesive total sti m ulus th eshold rises with each succes
, ,

stimriseulationof moment thresholds increases with intensity

, , ,

. Th e r

and duration of s imulation as we approach the s ate of

.

Th e

fatigue hrough the influence of exhaustion fatigue or

. T
t

,
t

,
2 76 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

juconditions
s t below when the threshold
visual stimu
stimuli areus barely hu or unot
l der at certai T n s, n

they can become intensified by enforci n g them

.

a ll di s

with audi t ory stim li his is commonl y fou d in the fact

,

c er n ib l e , r e-

ofmodeforgetfulness
of i t s recoveryof a name
We try oru

to of .

some
T

the event
name and
and i n
seek the
to
n

come to
aretemsattemptedit in oneandline of
finally thought
the but
combined
.

of no
acti avail
v i t y
fin d

of new nes
sys ; li

reach the lapsed aggregate whose threshold t ough

,

th e

ahaslapsebecomethetemporarily
nature of which will be discussed afte ward
,

hr

raised
,

We find the same truth further exempli fi ed i n the case

, ,

ofin thehis infant under my observation When wi t h the nipple

.

ments mouth
could the
be infant
induced ceased
again nursing
by stimulati the nsucki
g some g.

move
other n

sense organ tacti l e pressure temperature and ta te

,

sticamemuliincomi
-

su n g
ficient from
.

to the
sti m
Th e
nipple
ulate to in the
acti i infant
t y the s mouth
functi
,

o ni g
’
s

be

aggregate
threshold of
and sucki
f

only n g movement
addi t ional on account
stimulation ofco i tds rai v

bringed n

about
ofpressure a further
coursesticould
,

functioni
a so be e n g of
ected the
by lapsed
making ggregate
the tactual his a
ul

m uli comi n g from the ni p ple more i n tense such

,
.

l ff an d

forin hisinstance as shaki n g the ni p ple whi l e the infant kept i t

,

mouth his increase of i tensi t y however mai ly

, ,

iaddi
ndicates that the stimuli were no longer e fecti v e and an
,

T n n

t ional sti m ulus was requisi t e a sti m ulus that might

,
.
,

come either from the same aggregate or from a totally dif

,

fer Innt theaggregate

,

same
o

truth many cases

further of post
illustrated
.

hypnotic In theam-
esia
deeper we find
stages the
of n

hypnosis from which the subject awakens with no remem

,

brance of what had occurred during the state of hypnosis

.

theconsciousness
lapsed memories can still be brought nto the upper
,

by plyi n g the subjec wi t h m questions

,

During the trance or during the intermediate stages with t an y

,
.
 HRESHOLD O EN LIFE
T F M T AL 2 77

subsequent
made to perftranc
rm a and
certain suggested
action amnesia
to
e
light the
and subject
exti n guish is
thedoorgasfour times in succession or to open and close the
,

sub ect is then awakened from his

,

f o u r t im es
'

trance he remembers nothing of what has taken place If

,

Th e j
hedentsis asked po nt blank whether he remembers any i n ci
.

of his hypnotic state he answers with an emphatic

.

i -

negative
how much If
two ti m the
es two subject
are or his
n ew asked
attention whetheris
,

he knows
incidentally
is

directed theto thesubconscious

gas or to memoriesthe door arehe aton once becomes
.

uppendiandng a fewthe further

fl e ct i v e ,
i n direct que tions the
the waynumberto surge
,

de
re

lost
,

memories depth
on of
hresholdhypnosis that fi
has all y
risenbri n
at g about
the end the
of
s

n
,

themanytrance is stepped over by the combi n d e fect of the

,

Th e t

stimulations comi n g from di r ections and

.

e f

themoments
subconsci
surgeso usly
up submerged
to the focus moment
or nucleus or aggregate
of the upper of
d ifl er en t

consciousness
Once a particular moment is sti m ulated in i t s appropri
atestimulati
way ng mayand gosettionngdeveloping and usuall y does so by
.

ments associated
,
it

with it into
or may activi
form t y aggregates
new combinations of ,

moof
adifgregates
g
fi culties but solution
once started of
Th e a
on problem
the may
ppropriate
,

present line great

whole series of combi n ations goes on unfolding
.

a th e

ingmoreothercomplex
momentscombiandnations aggregateshusand forchiminedesg more andthe
, ,

,
s t im u l at

story
specific ru s while
gravin

t y in the
Newton bath undermade thediscove
apple y of
tree
.

the
T

madelaw of
the
,
A
r
m , as

discovery of uni v ersal gravi t ation Hughes was startled by

,

the idea of symmetry in his di s covery of the laws of crys

.

Goethe was led to his conception of

.

phosis and
t al l o gr a p h y

Darwi n by evolution
readi n g by
althus
.

a skull
s on
economical the plai n
treatise s of
on Ital y m et a m o r

lation was inspired to work out the great principles of the

.

,
M ’
p op u
,
2 78 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

struggle
ledtropical for
by thepatients existence
greatertoredness and ofnatu
bloodal selection
in the blood
r yers
vesse s of M w as

his rand conceptions of transforma

.

-
l

tion and equi v alence of energy ll these examples i l us

‘

trate the
onaggregates
developitongfubyctioni once
stimulati
f a c t t h at
'

a moment
n g other been
cognate
.

startedA

moments i t
h as goes
and
l

n g acti v ity
,

Th e same
statescondi
such t ion
as is n

also
dreams foundIn dreapsychopathic
a per
.

pheral bor
in

stiof mmoments
d e r l an d
us giveswhich
ul rise toinsensations
,

thei r turnthat start

ive the
rise
.

to fu ction
phantastic ng ms
n
i
i

combi
biotherwi ations of
nationse ofunusual
n di erent aggregates
ag regatesor whatgivimay
,

ng risebe totermed
ff his phanta
the functioni tic
g
com
g T
of s

abnormal con
.

g n

is largely due to the fact of redistri b ution of

,

thresholdsby ina therise dream state dream state is charac

,

s t e ll at i o n s ,

agstatesregates
t er iz e d
that of
have the
been thresholds
fu ctioni of
g
.

the
duri n moments
Th e

g the wa and
i n g
g

through the thresholds

fatigue In of
suchthese
a aggregates
state as this
n

havi n
moments g been
that ra n

havesed k
i

their thresholds relatively or absolutely lowered th ough

,

rest in other words moments or aggregates that are

.

usual
begi n
,

duri
to n g the
function waki
hencen g state
the wi l
phantasms
,

l become of aroused
the world of
un

an d

dre s
,

am .
2 80 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

permanent rise
falalrleady thresholds thresholds
Of or
components may end
of i
the n adiparadoxical
s solv ng or
moment
Of

dissolved
thresholds aggregate
become
.

fall
Th e

lowered i n to the
While subconscious
the thresholds the i

thethe moments when sti u ated through the components

,

dissolvi n g aggregate become i n su mou table the

.

Of m l

components of the moments become more e il y accessi

,

Of r n

blemadethrough the lowe ng thresholds if the attempt is

, ,

as

theesthesias through
paradoxical the
statesubconscious
which an
ri

eWe are
thesias thus
are alsomet wi
hyper
,

t h
and esias are at the same t me hyperm esia
.

in
'

as

Indisturbances
fact we maythat assert
,

is
amn

that
disturbances all psychopathic
i n w ch great fu ctional
rise
i

of n
n s .

moment
ofinglymoment th esholds
aggregates
r
,

wi t h consequent
have taken
,

functi
place o nal
present di s
thisociation
seem
hi

aRedistri contradictory
hyperbesthetic an double
sthesi aspect
and a loss and
hypermnesic presence
Of

am esia
,

of s

ution with rise and fall of thresholds gi v es a

,

a ae a n

clew to thedissolutionphenomena aofmoment functionalaggregate psychosissets the com

.

us

free which become through subconscious inter

.

Th e Of

commu
p o n en t s

process n ication
of more ea
disaggregation
,

ily access
while s ble raisi Inn gother
i
the words
conscious the
moment thresholds reveals by it the low subconscious
.
,

thresholds in the same way di s traction of the attention

,

reveals the presence an exaggerated reflex k ee jerk or

,

as

asthresholds
the removaltheof spithenalcerebru i n a frog reveals the low
,

Of n -

scious is in fact
Of

a reflex nervous
con aggregates
ciousness
m

and i t s acti v i t y Th e su b c o n

becomes fully revealed with the removal or di s solution of

.

thesystemuppercommunistratatyof clconsciousness long as a group

,

itit isis more di f cul t to u

have teri t forms
aroused s a part
to f of
ctionan
.

aggregate
tha
AS

when
,

d ssociated isolated from i t s other consti t uents hi s

, , ,

fi un n

relation i
may be formulated in the
of threshold is di ectly proportional to the complexity of
,

r
statement that the rise . T
 ABNOR L EN AL LI E MA M T F 2 81

theof itaggregate
s consti t and
ution inversely proportional to the simplicity
thresholds
Th e si m pler h an
s aggregate
truth is is
clearly
.

the lower
manifested are the
i n moment
the case
ofstimchiulidren
di v ert
l
i t s
.

childT i

attention is
Th e easi
in l
di y arou
erent ed to
directions action and slight
any s

idea and i m age crossing i t s mind has i t s motor manifesta

.
,

ff

timionnsd In ental savagelifetoois siwemplemeetandwithanya s passing ilar condimoodtionand

,

s, im Of

emotion have immediate motor manifestations In the

,
.

mentall y defective such as the mbeci l e the creti n the

.
,

idiot the systems that are more or less intact are easily
.

i
“

arhaveusedlowbythresholds
slight timuliIn psychopathicin other wordscasesthe agg inegatesthe
, , ,

o s ; r

italnsane gregates
we meet once more wi t h si m i l ar condi t ions of men
,

an d

the moment threshold fall and become

. .

lower wisame ag

th thething processis ofmanifested

,

degenerationthe state of belief s

inducedBelief in persons whose mental life is narrow and li m

.

Th e in

is the begi n ing action Now in chi l dren

_

savages
i t ed

hwhischisinclearly
.

and manifested in the belief

case
m en t a l l y d ef ect iv e ,
n

is easily Of

suggesti induced
b i l i t y
.
,

fact is closely connected wi t h the state of belief

.
,

T i Of

Itareissavages
notoriousso howare ment childrenlly aredefectiveextremelypers suggesti b le
,

ns na row
.

so

thoughtandandinsane low education and al o the mentally

,

a o Of r

nythi g no matter how absurd that

,

s u n b al

falls in wi t h their expectation is greedi l y accepted

,

an c ed A n

iformsediatelymelancholia
acted uponandI paranoia sane delusions in the
.
, ,

s an d
mm

exception to our
Of

statement but as a seem

matter
. n

to of present
fact they an d i fl er en t

tootion fallreadiin lliney consideri

accepted by n g
the the
i n fact
sane that
if i
,

t any
only goes to su gge s
,

stren then the central delusion W atever can be a si m i

, ,

is

lated by the f c ioni n g mental aggregate gai n easy

,

g h s

access clearly demonstrating the fact that even where the

.

un t s

,
2 82 MUL IPLE PERSON I Y T AL T

mental
thresholds disease
ra sedis condi such
t ions
Of a natu
fo nd e i nas to
the have
various
r moment
forms
ofsystems
melancholias
are
i

set i sti
n tol l ,

the
acti v i tchief
y by organi
the z ed
u

slightest functioni
sti m ula g n

tions showi n g a low threshold of the di s sociated cti v e

,

moments
betheasserted ll
that
A other
the
.

sicondi
m pler t ions
in remaini
structure g
a the
moment same i t
becomes
n may a

lower falls i t s threshold n aggregate i n the state

.
,

di
moments
Of s aggregation
progressively will have the thresholds
the fall
. A
i
beit s g directly Of c o n s ti tu en t

proportional to
continuous the depth
functioni of the
n g d
of saggregati
l o w er e d ,

an v
aggregate ei process
bri n gs
n

about a process of disaggregati o n the moment threshold

.

Th e

ofesstheof given ag
aggregation regate sets
g slowly
i n more risi n
org until
less the
restori
,

reverse
n g the proc
pre
vions
seen instate
the of the
phenomena moment of th eshold
fluctuation
,

of his
the
r is partly
attention to
T be
If
theat firstattention is fixed on an object say on a blot of
.

the interest flags then there is a persistent tendency

.

i n k,

toelselookandawayfin llyfromthethewhole blot blottransfer the gaze to something

,

vanishes from the field

,

attention and vision New persistent though fluctuati g

,

a Of

emageorts theof attention are requisite to keep the bject the

,

idea before the focus of mental vision

.
, ,

ff O

functioni n g the particular mental aggregate is slowly

,

i Th e

briingngitheng moment
about a process disaggregation thereby rai s
.

Of

more di cult and threshold

fi ally havi maki
n g n g
it
Of

further
arrested functioni
through theg ,

maxi m um rise the moment threshold his ri s e of thresh

,

ffi n

oldto bethrough f ction makes possi b le for other gregates

,

Of T

aroused inthe order of the heights their thresholds

.

un it ag

thelatedlowerthe thehigherthreshold
the t the e
eshold rlier
the is the
later aaggregate
is the a
Of

gregate sti m u
;

set Fluctuations
into acti ity moment thresholds and formation of
,

v
hr g

combinations of moment gregates are of special impor

.

Of

ag
2 84 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

found aniacal
distateserence thatmaniac
M s ates are
they isaretooabnormal waki tn g states
psychopathic wi t h the waki only
n g
much awake respondi n g h
.

ff

allin ahisstatebeing tointoxicati

every slight and passi n g st mulus He is
,

Th e wi t

o n his mi n d and body are shaky

.
,

and unstable as if he wer under the i fluence strong

.

Of

liquors maniac seems to be possessed by powerf

,

e n Of

active andnature maliciousmaniacaldemons statesof thegiworld of spi i t s

,

Th e ul

v es us also a clew as
,
.

to howto counteract them and if possi b le when the process

.

Th e Of

thesis
Of dege of eration
the
n has
moment not advanced
aggregates far
and to
thus bring
,

about
establi sah syn
the
,

controlliconstellation
ng syntheticconsti life activi t y of the disi n tegrated prin
,

r e-

thetoryparticular
ci p a l

indi idual t
asuting
the the
result personalhis character
whole l i fe of
his
and development free the maniac from the bane
,

v Of

fulharmful
actionspiofritthes mustworldbe removed demons the inpatient
. To
Of uence psychic those fl Of

lifedemoniacal
must bepossessionbetter defended and protected agai n st the
,
’
Th e s

by surroundi n g him wi t h higher bat

.

t l em en t s and
canof thebe reduced stronger
by fortifications
raising the moment In other
threshold words his ma a
rise ni

threshold may come on by i t se f and the maniacal

.
,

statesStatesmay evenmelancholy
pass intowhether states found melancholy
.

diseasesby aorredistri
in conditions
Of

k own as insani in
t y general
are
Of

somatic
character
.

b ution and rise of the thresholds of the

,

moment aggregates more or less general rise of the

,

i z ed

thresholds
moment makes
aggregates i t d
to f cult
become for.

the
formed
Th e
i fi ual combi
Combi n
n ations
ati o ns of us

incongruent
are relati v ely moment
lower aggregates
are alone the
a thresholds
condi t ion to of
functionwhich . Of

field of consciousness becomes narrowed the

,

in

scious thresholds rise higher higher course

.
,

Th e s u b co n

mental acti v i t y account the rise of the thresholds of

,

an d Th e Of

the moment ag regates limited confi ed to a narrow

.

on Of
'

g ,
is an d n
 NOR EN LI E
AB M AL M T AL F 2 85

fi eld
pate the which
thresholds
in only those
which moment
are ag
relati regates
v el y lowercan parti
than
g
thei c

rest ensui n g result is the formation a del u sion

,

Of

which becomes the more pronounced and the more fixed the
,

Th e Of

longer the general condi t ions the rise of moment thresh

.
,

olds continue
thenarrowchronic form mi n d
becomes of
Th e the
i n melancholic
acti v e
Of

and especially
turns in in
one
groove delved out by the delusion gradual
.
,

s,

growth di f cul t y e fecti n g combi n ations of moment

,

Th e

gregates due to the gradual ri e of the moment hresh

.

Of fi in f

olds
ag

emoti are
o ns accompanied
so highly
,

by unpleasant
characteristic of moods s

melancholic and pai n ful

states
t

Indi erthisradically
respect and of mooin factandareemotion melancholic states
,

the very pposi t e the

.

maniacal
ff

andthe states
formation in which
of moment the moment
aggregates thresholds
and theirare lowered
combi n a
O Of

tions are
moodselancholic e ected
and pleasant ffwith greater
emotions ease gi i n g rise to agreeable
v

states may be said to be characterized by

,

theth esholds
cardinalbytraia narrowed
ts redistri b uti n and rise of momen
.

fulby aemotional
r

condi t ion acti v

Of

i t y concomi
moment t anto

aggregate
“

wi t h a pai
aroused n t

t mulus wi l l i n the melancholic mi n d grow and

,

Th e

develop and arouse to activi t y moment aggregates the

.

s i

ttheresholds
h
radiati nofg which
stimulations are low comienough
n g fromto be
the reached
pri m ari by
l y
,

awakened
ornthesis
less general moment rise aggregate
of moment On account
thresholds theof the
process moreof
has but a narrow selection In the cou e
.

td mefinitase andthe processcombinationsof synthesisofismoment more aggregates

ften repeated
,

sy . rs _
Of

i O

come formed longe the general states the rise of

, ,

e s ta b l e be

moment
tions thresholds
moment ag
.

la t the
Th e

regates more
become
s stable
r

and do these
finall y combi
they n a Of

come so fi Of

mly organized
melancholic states become chronic
r as to
g
form compounds
.
,

s ta bl e the ;
be
2 86 L IPLE PERSON LI Y
MU T A T

rise
beexperimentation of moment thresholds
easily demonstrated bynd bservation
Th e in melancholic
and states
especially by c an

concentrated on his miserable of the

condi
Th e mi melancholic
t ion and
O

xedpatient
on is
his
,

priarencialone
pal deluactivion whiloments relati n g to his general state
.

diso ficulty Reaction e

s

time others
e
is are
retarded
. M
awakened
i n wi
melancholia t h great
and
is association t me most si m ple questions must
,

ften be repeated a n ber times before they are ful l y

.
,

i Th e

reali z ed swers come only after a considerable ti e

.

O um Of

and
isoutsidesometi es
this thethe narrow
.

they m are
Th e an

not
case whenfieldquestions forthcoming relate at
to all Especial
subjects lyi y
g
m
l
,

the patient s delusions

.

his rise of the moment thresholds and Of

consequent
’

narrowi n g the field consciousness is clearly seen i n

.

stuporousby melancholia
experi m
Of

ent but
eveni t is
in sti
the l l more
mi l d clearly
Of

cases and demon

early
stages of melancholia method of associa ion i s valu
,

s t r at e d s,

able for testitheng heightthe degreeof theof narrowness

rise of the
.

of the
moment
Th e
field of
threshold con t

theconsciou
strengthnessandconstiextent
s c i o u s ne s s ,

t uti n g the
the organi
pri ci z
p ation
al delusion
Of the momen
If the Of
,

patienthe forshouldinstanceimmediately
s

is told thattell when a series a word

of i s
words gi v enn

to
that
.

come i to his mind and pronou ce them in quick suc

, ,

h im ,

cession as
n

rapidly
ofthe patientor tencanseconds as possi
is b le
allowedit is fo
for thed when
ex erian
m i
entn n

terval
that un

ot tell more than a word or two and more

, ,
.

five p

often nothi n g at all the mi d bei n g a perfect blank

,

same holds true if the patient is told that when a word

,

n Th e

wiaccidentally
ll be pronounced he should tell any phra e that happe s
.
,

to come into mi n d result is the same

,

s n

thepatientmindwhen
is a blasuchk are givenwordsat allandarephrases
n

found
Th e given
h is

to by
relate
.

the
to
Th e ;

his princiroup al ddelusion moment aggregates are

.

the princip al moment which form the

, ,

. Th e or

gan i z e d n , s
2 88 U IPLE PERSO ALI Y
M LT N T

states and
ibatderdelusional to bri n g about
moment a dissolution
compou ds of
one the
must stably
di r organ
ect the
z o

melanchol
t ng iram
a -
agai
the n st the
psychiatrist t esholds
must keep In the
before trea
hr
hisment mindof
n ,

one and only one para o t princip le

.

i ,

m un : r ed u c e th e

follow ng hospi t al notes of observations and ex

, ,

t h r es h o l d s

on a case carried out by Dr Heger u der

.

Th e i

my dirdmi ectionttedmayto beanhat

p e r i m e n ts
of interest
an to
State the
Hospireader
t al arch
. A .
,
n

age Si gle Seamstress Hungary Reads and

,
“
A M t M 21 ,

writesPatient Diagnoisymelancholia acuta

,

1 89 6 ; 19 n

and screaming does not seem to now

. . . .
,

what Exci goestonableabout her She is morose and su len

. . .
,
“
; k

somethingfrom
“
on
the matter admission
with me troublesome
my head aches
.

saysI t i
;
n here
k I i
am s ;
l .

‘
T

other people Has ill delu ions of

,

; h

persecution is depressed and melancholy Is exci t able at

,
’
d i fi er en t -
d efin ed s

timesPatient
and noisybecame if interfered wi t h
.

despondent about a month ago She

.

complai n ed being sick and having no appeti t e was very

.
,
“

irritablearchand took a Patient dislike tobecoming

members quiet of the speak
family little
.

Of ;

appears confused One month later speaks only th mem

.

“
M 30th — s ;

bers Fromfamilyth sandtimein Juon patient e speaks rema to no nedone in this condi
.
,

. wi
Of n

titubeon fedwiththebutgreater
little change from ti e to ti m e She was
.
,
“
i i

fedat noandtimoccasional
,

l y part
up of
and the
was ti m e
helped occasionally
abou the spoon
ward
m .

e would she make any voluntary movements

,

t ;

shefor several
never soiled herself She was on th oid treatment
,

this ti m e on months
patient and
remai i mnproved
ed in a duri
stuporo g this
s
.

andti m e From
cataleptic n
yr

condiJanuary
tion for two years Patient lies in stuporous condi
.

tion She is cataleptic tube fed eyes are closed with

.

“
2 9 , 1 89 8 — .

;
-
.
, ,
 BNOR AL EN LI E
A M M T AL F 289

some tremor
tickling were of
disagreeable the lids
dors arious
electricity stimuliand tried
pain V such
but as
absent or occasionall y barely percepti b le
.
,

O re

Has never been seen to sleep but lies in the same stuporous
, , , ,

s p o n s es

manner night and day She assu es trange posi t ions

.

at time was given six ounces of spiritus frumenti in three

,

. m s

doses by tube Half an hour after first dose patien beg n

.

“
Sh e

toprevious
cry lifemoansaidlater
an d

her on
mother
.

to si n
was
; g and
poor talk
and spoke
she about
had had herto ;
,
t a

work very hard but that ss the forewoman in

,

thehad shop had been very kin to her said that two doctors
,

Mi O Do n n el l ,
’

been in and had given her some brandy She spoke

,

d ;

about her si s ter not having been to see her for some tim
,

called the nurse by her name asking her to excuse her for
.

e ;

giclosed
v ng sobutmuchshe trouble that she knew she her eyes
‘

could not pen them She asked for a

,

i ; h ad

looking
Sang glass
constantly
,

-
and in said
a she
drunken would
manner not Nearerknow O

myherself
God
. .

tothisheesongandcameonoutbeinwhig le kedshe wassa ginalsothe Rosie

, .

hospi t al Her
,

O G r ad y
’ ‘ ’
T as n

manner was that of a sane and dru ken person She then
, ,

( )

becing me quiet and when roused would make an e ort to

.

n .

a ff

January her ual condi t ion but seems

,

more
later docile
eats rice wi l l move
bread; han
and mi l on
k bei
30th — I n

from
.

n g urged
spoon drinks
will ds mi
partiall l
us

ky ;
,

open Neyesspecial if urgedtreatment patient q iet all day

, ;

Night nurse stated that p tient apparently slept

.

u
“
0 ;

eral hours
seenorderto Patient
at see if shedrug up and
gi v in
en usual
was quiet
made to condi
standt ion
and whenleft
a s ev

would eat herself She swayed

.

10 A M NO ;

but remained in the same place was gently di r ected

. .

in s c o n si d

tohera eyeschairbeingbut shut

in trying to si t missed the chair and fell
.

er a b l y , ;
,

20
and received a slight abrasion of the
,
, ,
290 UL IPLE PERSON I YM T AL T

chin andShesheseemed appeared qui t e disturbed

agitated by
She this
was her
takenp toe arose
room to ; ul s

and sti m i such as snu blow i n her nostri s and snow

.

1 00,

onSheher necktoldtried but wi t hout success Ridicule was tried

.

ul ff , n l

that she would be a success i n a d me museum

, ,

aswerean put in thewomanpositationwhich she s led and her arm

.
, .

w as i

whistledHerwhich
o s s ifi ed

also amu ed of
her a banjo ,

player and a jig mi ,

s

done
“
abdomen
suddenly and was
rousedk eaded
her over
She the stomach
showed
s

igns this was

dis
.

tress
and and attempted
apparently starting to leave
to speakthe chair
but quicklypeningregai hered eyes
her
.

O
S Of

quietfar andthe resul

aftertsthisu doubtedly
the same process brought no response
,

how that if a stim us new

,

and u expected is tried a response is almost certai n but

.
,

SO n S ul

iftakethenosamenoticethinofg itis repeated she seem prepared and will

,

n , , ;
s

In the afternoon she was taken to the patients dance

,

inShethewashopein thethatcarethe chaa genurseand who the music might rouse her
.

“ ’

was i structed to note

,

actionsShecarefully and try and int rest her the pro

.

Of n

pened her eyes on reachi n g the hall and

,

h er e in

after apparently
c e e d i n gs

kept them closed

.

taking
except a
for look
O

this aro
and d
for closed
the them
fact that and
she un
,

opened them slightly at various times on the wa k to the

,

hall she remained in her usual con tion Her physical

,

condi
becom t
,

ion
ng has
clean improved
and her sinc
breaththe experiments
less fo In her tongue
regard
e

to
di .

sleeping the nurse thinks that she was asleep but is not
,

i ul

sure as she did not snore but her breathi n g seemed heavier
.

than One normalnu se who charge of her for some time states
, ,

, ,

that she never slept but lay i n a ki n d of stupor the

.

h ad
“ ’
r

time January Patient received four ounces of spir al l

‘ ’
,

frumenti was not very marked She

.

“
31 st .
—

it u s . Th e e fi e ct .
292 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

puton atoshorther conversation

would answer
Sh e

Her and
answers sometiwere m es
as woa ruled carry
very ul

sensi b le and she would sometimes joke Her memory is

, ,

very good and at times extraordinary She spoke about

.
, ,

heraskedcommi t ment and said wi t h a laugh that a doctor had

.
,

her if she heard voices or saw visions It was onl y

.
,

byor herthe interest

most constant that her attention could be held
, , ,

exci t ed but during the period of two hours

.

efl o r t

that
laughed she was questioned
frequently and she
had improved
fewer
,

in her
outbreaks attention
of screa She g
and had an appearance of i m ation She gradual y
.

mi n

covered
stupor from
and the
conti n ued of
to the
talk
e fl e ct whiskey
whi l e qui wi
t
an

et hout
sober lapsi n g
Later
.

i n to
on
l re

shetakenreturned
,

into theto the

room ward
the and
first ate
ti m supper
e she hadand madeasked to
such bea
.

request In the eveni n g she was in her usual stuporous

,

conditionprincipal point in this method of work is the lower

,

inglowering
of moment thresholds no ma ter by what means such
.

Th e

athabidituated is e ected
erent tointervals ff
so best
that theway
Th e is
patient to
,

use
shouldvarious t

not stimuli
become
them whi c h may on this accou t lose thei r
.

ff

eftofectgreater actipatient in the i tervals should be stimulated

,

v i t y and xertion
,

Th e n

When complex moment thre holds become lowered mo

.

ments submerged into the subconscious step over

.

threshold and enter consciousness Such a fall of

,

th e

moment
intoxicating threshold
drugs is ften
Slight found
stimuliO under
of minimal the i n fluence
intensi
.

t y of th e

ivarying
nto activeinfunction thei r numerous
combi n
.

ations moment intensi aggregates

t y and viendlessly
ess
s et

T hus
forgotten under i n the
cidents i n fluence
arise wi t h pi
such u mi n or
tensi
Of

t y hashi
and
,

O s
vi h
v long
idness Of
vi dn .

that onericannot s e and help

fall ofrecogni
moment z i n g them
thresholds stand out clearly
and definitely in cases of sensory derangement where hy o
.

Th e
p
 ABNOR EN LIFE M AL M T AL 293

esthesia
mst h es i a or
the hyper esthesia
hreshold is is present
raised a

whi l e In
i n the
hyper case
esthe of hypo
ia
thresh ld is lowered In to pass the thresh
.

a t a s the

oldeitherandbe ir tensi
ach fitheed orpsychicseriesmiofnims iummulations the stimulus must
, ,

o h y p o aes t h e s i a ,

must become
.

summated
mini m um before
is
n

aroused a moment
to acti v aggregate
i t y hus wi
in t
a
ha i t s
case psychic
under
t

mytactualobservation and experi m entation a case sufferi n g from

,

T
“

an sthesia wi t h of pa n pressure
.
,

temperature and ki n esthetic sensations a sti m ulus to reach

,

a
e h y p o aest h e s i a i

consciousness and be felt ei t her to be very intense or

, , ,

a serieen a series
of stimofuliintense had tostimuligivwereen ingivenquickin succession
,

h d
a

cession
Wh
s

and thus be ame summated oversteppi n g quick

the suc
be

raised
.

threshold
fornothinginstance the a many
strong sti m ulations
prick was were
c

gi v en fel
thet one
patient If
felt
,

as

at al l if came one after another in

.
, ,

quick succession then the patient declared that pain was

, ,

bu t th e p r i ck s
‘

felt as if prick was given If a ked how many pricks

,

thethempatient ei t her answered do not know or declared

,
.

a s

to same
be oneholds true in the case of the other sensory
.
,
”
,
I ,
“ ”

stimulationsstimoruliseries of qui t e intense pressure pain or tem

.

Th e

they are
beito gigvedirisescrimtoinoneatedimpression
p er atu r e felt as
their total amount thei r
being mul t
justi p lici
suf t y not
cient o ne ,
,

his i m pression is ften so

,

n fi

vagu that i t is often hard if not impossi b le for the patient

,

T O

towherelocalizea seriesthe ofstimpainulatedpressure

place oror temperature
point out thespotsdirectionave
.

e , ,

been
certain exci t ed
direction in quick ucces
patiention forming
while a line
experienci
,

s h nving
g s

thea a
h

stistimulus
mulationwasisapplied ften evenwhether unabletotothetellright to which hand the
,

Th e

or to the left
.
,

hand same holds true in the case the ki n sthetic

,

sensations When I get hold of the patient hand and

,

Th e Of a
e

move it slowly the hand can be changed in position

.

’
. s

,
294 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

almost
blipatient
ndfoldedthrough is notan inangle
the of
least aware and of the
the patient
change when
th nks that the hand is in the same place and the
,

Th e

same posi t ion When a series quick sharp movements

.
,

i in

arebut impressed
does not on
know the
in hand
which
.

the
hand patient
to feel
localize the
the movement
movement
Of ,

norwrenchsheof cognizant of i t s direction It is only an intense

, ,

the hand arm or forearm that can raise in

,

is

patient a full consciousness of the movement mpressed

.

th e

both as to locali t y and direction If the intensity of the

,

stisamemulation
result is decreased
follows thus but
when the the extensi t
stimulatedy i creased
area is
.

the n

creased the patient is able to feel a stimul of less

, ,

; in

tensi
ofcantouch
t y his
,

In holds
other
T true
words of allthesensations
raised with
moment the exception
thresholds
us in

be overstepped ei t her by a higher intensi t y or a greater

.

exten ityfollowi of st nmulations

.
,

WiCollege
s

nter isInstructor
Th e g case
in of
Neurology
i
aphasia at brought
the New
.

to
Yorkme by Dr
edical
i n terest from this stand point
.

nie BellFourageyears Irish Came to my laboratory

,

Of -

ago when patient was she had

, .

An 30, M ay

atakensuddenhomeapoplectic attack while on the street She was

.
,

20, 1 900 26,

in a state of unconsciousness Si n ce that t me

.
,

herparesisrightin sidethe isrighta ected here is a marked tremor and

.

hand and leg here is a history of

.

ff T

alcohol sm syphilis is denied by patient Patient has

.

always been well up to the ti m e of the attack fami l y

.

i ;

history is negati v e
.

ular Reflexes are

accommodation exaggerated
are pupi
normal
.

l lary reaction
Patient and
complai
;
n s b in o c

severe headaches
of sensations on the her
a is
fected a side
T
and e
also of all
that the
of forms
ki n
.

s
h y p o aest h es i a
Of

Wi t h her eyes closed patient is not able to repro

.

f as

duce wellby slow

t h es i a

d u ced
.

with andher very left hand the di f erent

light rotations of the right hand positions ,

pro .
29 6 L IPLE PERSON I Y
MU T AL T

Q Howmoreoldfamiliar
is yourassociations
child Eight having years
a low threshold ? A

couldPatient
thus beis easiu able
ly awakened
. . .

Th e

to tal i n connected sentences and

, ,

speaks in monosyllables followi n g is an example of

.

n k

her speechsister goin away three months in the country . Th e

nice timeMy
Sprengt Stri n gs Got a fellow up
“ ’

therelawbroke
Writetoit uphim llNicefor drink How oncendupon time other
, , , ,

S h er r i n g

five c ldren One

, ,
.

is deadn andawfulotherheadache
living once in a while top of me
. . . .

in -
. A . A hi .

ingwordmuchshakingPatientLipshastwigreattcheddif culShety totriedpronoagaince andthe

.

“
A ,
. Tch ak
”
( fi un

again and failed If I ever get better Leg too ever get
.

“ ”

better Patient however repeat si n gle words wel

. .

misprono ces only when she has to repeat a whole phrase

.
,
.

”
? s l ;

Her mother told us that the patient could not name

, ,

un

bjects correctly but that she does it quite wel l now Dif
.

them
f er en t bjects
correctly were
though
O shown
there to the
was
,

patient
some di and
c ty she named
noticed i n
.

the Sheprocesscouldof recognize

recollectionpictures
of the namesnamed hem with dif
,

,
ffi ul

more familiar pictures took a shorter time

.

but t

She could identify however the represented object when

,

fi cu l t y Th e

the Duri
namngwasthegiven to her
. .

exper ments of naming bjects which

, ,

quired herceasedutmost attention tremor in her hands com

.

i O re

th e

patient was asked whether she could picture to her

,

p l et el y

self dog or a cat She answered Yes W en asked if

.

Th e

she couldaf picture to herself her she li k ewise

“ ”
a h

rmati v ely is however doubtful whether the

.
.
,

hq an d , an

patient
s w er e d

Colors really
were understood
hown
fi

to thethe ques
patient ionsShe recognized
.

them
It ,

t
,

and sorted them well with the exception of yellow She

.

S .

.
,
 A NO AL EN LI E
B RM M T AL F 297

does
names no

of know
colors
t the name
She does color
not yellow
recognize but
the remembers
Of

shades of the
yel
lowWiasthyellow even when told
,

her eyes closed a lemon was put i n to h hand

.

and whenIs itasked what it she said ball

.

er

hard or soft Soft

.

, ,
”
w as ,
“
A

old to smell and then asked what the object was

.
,

Q ? A

tient aid i t was a lemon Wi t h her eyes closed she could

. . .

T pa

bycorrectsensenameof touch and pressure and ki n esthesi s give the

,

of fami l iar bjects such as scissors

.
,

Patient
Q Canyou
was spell
not qui cat
t e su fe of
C spelli n g ?
O

A
,

A T
.

Can you spell pretty I can t

. . .

th e

Is it K L I don t know
.

Q ? A ’

Patient knows bout half the letters of the alphabet

. . .

Q M? A ’

ifeventhewhen
lettersnamed are natheyed seemed
to her toothers she cannot identify
. .
, ,
.

a Of

from her memory She can disti;

m
have
guish been
figures entirely
from gone
letters
;

although
Patient she cannot
can cou name
t them
to
.

and
twenty does
and not
if k ow
aided them
up
n
n
,

thirtyon up to oneShe hundred also knowsthat after forty comes fifty and
.

n up to

Beyond one hundred she cannot

, ,

-
five

goknowable
One quantity
hundred andheroneSheis antracesunknown if not an
.
,

So

letters qui t e well

.

un

thoughHow she reproduces them imperfectly minute after

.
, ,

to al

much is two and three Five

.
,

hree and one Four

.

Q ? A

SixOne andandone AA Seven

. . .

Q T ? A

Sixteen
. . .

Q ?

and six Patient did not now

. . .

Q Six ?

When however vertical strokes are made in groups of

. . .

Q Tw o ? k

five and threethensheshecounts the marks adds them up cor

. .

knows how much five and three are

, ,

the abstract his however is very slow Sometimes

, ,

r ect l y , an d

in
a fter counti n g the strokes she
answer when the numbers are given in the abstrac
,
. T
sti l l fai l s
,

to give the ,
correct ,
.

t . Th e
,
298 L IPLE PERSON LI Y
MU T A T

threshold
crete and is thus
the higher
sensory for
the the
thresholdabstract
can than
be pasforedthe
by con
the
help of sensory experience
so onShe was then asked the following questions such ;
as visual tactual
, and ,
s

What is more six or five Six

.

Q
Q
.

Eighteen
Eighteen or
or seventy
twenty
,

Don
wenty t k-
ow
five ?
?
A
A . .

’
n

wenty or seventy Don t know

. . .

Q ? A T

When however more complex figures were asked i n the

. . .

Q T -
fiv e ? A ’

concrete form of dollars gave correct a swers

. . .

hat is more dollars or dol l ars A Forty

, ,

Sh e n

three dolifteen lars dollars or dollars

,
.

Q W .
,
43 39 ? .

dollars Eighteen dollars or dollars Seventy

.

Q F . 76 ? A . S ev en ty A S ix

dollarsWith her eyes closed a watch was held close to her ear
.

Q . 75 ? A .
-
five

and she was asked tell what it was said ick

.

tick tickWhat is it She could not te the name

“
to . Sh e ,
T ,
”

IsIs itit aa wagon reply

.
,

Q ? ll

watch Yes yes

. .

Q ? NO

She was told to open her eyes and she was a ked to tel l
. .

Q ? A

theof thetimmovement
e Patientofgave the correct ti m e wi t h each change
. .
,
.

the hands of the watch

,

s patient new some the letters syllables were made

.

ofnotthem and she was asked to pronou ce them She cou d

.

A k Of

do i t hus she knew letter B and letter but when

,

n l

asked to read the composi t e syl l able B she co d not do

.

T A

itsyllable same was in the case of LO and OF W en sho n

.
,

A ul

OF and asked if i t would read as of she did

,

Th e h w

not knowfollowing series of figures were given to her in

. .

”
,

der to test her memory

.

Th e or

2 3, 47, 89 , 76, 5 2 .
3 00 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

Q How
How many
many toes
on have
both you
feet Five ? A

How many oes and fingers have you wenty

. . .

Q ? A Ten

How much is ten and ten wenty

. . .

Q t ? A T

swer is gi v en very slowly She could not have given this

. .
. .

Q ? A T ( Th e an

correct reply if the question had been put in pure

. . .

abstractHowformmuch is five and five and five and

.

it s

wentyHowverymanyslowlylegs has a horse Four

.

Q . five ? A .

T ( )

Horses are quite familiar to the patient si ce her

.

Q ? A

tack as patient li v es in a large ci t y and in a place where

. . .

n at

thedrivertraf When
,

c is veryhowever
fi greattheandlessbesides
familiar her hu
question band
was is
puta s

tothenhersaidHow hree many legs has a bird patient was pu zled

, ,

.
, ,

: ? z

Has a bird got three legs I don t kno

,
“
T

Instead the general form the questi o n was put i n a

.
,

Q ? A ’
w

more parti c ular form

. . .

Of

Q How
Has many
a chicken legs has
four a chicken
legs PatientFour embarrassed ? A

I donHowt many now legs I donhast understand you

. . .

Q ? ( )

a cat familiar Four

. .

A ’
k ;
’

How many legs has a chicken Don t know

. .

Q ? ( ) A

Has a chicken te th
. . .

Q ? A ’

What do you use in drinking tea up

. .

Q e ? A NO

What more Saucer

. .

Q ? A C

WDonatt more Nothing

. .

Q ? A

you make it sweet Yes sugar

. .

Q h ?

DoIs pepper
you stirsweet YesNo spoon
.

Q
’
? A .
; .

Q it ? A ;

IsWhatit saltyis the taste of pepper I don t k ow

. .

Q ? A . .

Q ? A NO

Would i t taste hot Yes

. .

Q ? A ’
n

Would i t taste bi t ter Yes

. .

Q ? A

What is the taste of vinegar Sour

. .

Q ? A . .

Q ? A . .
 ABNOR AL EN AL LI E M M T F 30 ]

understand
Q What is the color of silver A Don t k ow don ?
’
n ;
’
t

IsIs silver blue

. .

it red
.

Q ? A NO

What is i t s color Don t know

. . .

Q ? A NO

more f miliar color of a very fami l i ar bject

. . .

Q ? A ’

then asked
. . .

A a O w as

Q What
What is
:

is the
the color
color of
of grass PatientGreen kept on repeat ? A

ingrecallthebutworddid notgoldsucceed many mes as if one trying hard

. . .

Q . Old ?
“ ”
i to

IsIs gold bl e No
,

iIs itt green

.

Q u ? A

yellow Yes oh yes

. . .

Q ? A NO

In many nervous diseases where the advanced stage

. . .

Q ? A ; !

areand characterized complete loss of the muscular sens

. .
,

rise of thresho the

k i n ms t h es i s ,
hisearly
can
by
stages
be present
verified in phenomena
the ini t iator
e

of

stages
under
Of

of
my tabes
bservation hus
ld
in
the
.

an
T interesti
T

patient for n g
about case the that
coursecam y
e

two years reveale no other symptoms except sever

.

O Of

attacks ofrevealed periodicno nausea and vomi t i n g and on an exam

,

d e

sensori m otor derangements indicativ

,

ofprocess
any lesioncloser as ofexami the active progres of a pathologica
,
q

i n at i o n -
e

mi n i m al iA
m pressions n ation
revealed ah wever
great ri s by
e the
the metho
thresh o
s
d
l

oldregarded
for to be one ofintabes the toesI may addcasebywasthe afterwar
.
, ,

Of Of

theof thresholds
k i n ees t h es i s

method ofcanminibemalusedimpressions in relation toway

the tha
ris
. Th e d
t

in many forms of nervous di s

,
.
,

eases
method frombei n g purely
all
a
the practical
more diagnostic
valuable in the st
ini t d point
iatory stage an th e

theIn malady
-
,

Of

hypnosis
aretheseoftensubconscious and
found reduced trance states fallthe ofmoment
the threshold
thresholds i n s

states gives rise to an extreme condi . Th e

3 02 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

tiofonanoforganic
hyper esthesia
character a hi
but hy er
purely esthesia
of
T
a is by
functional
s no p mean a s

nature In other words the hypnotic

.

p sy

is not at all due to a modification wi t hin the periph

,

c h o p a th i c h yp e r aes

eral sense organs but sim ply and solely to a lowering of

.
,

t h es i a

theconstellations
moment thresholds
-

of moment ag the
,

more
regates complex
Sti
Of

m uli and
of m higher
ni a
intensi
higher t y which
thresholds in ofthethe waking
higher state cannot
constellations overstep
g

of moment the . i m l

aggregates constituti n g the personal self consciousness of

,

theis ininduced
dividualand aretheenabled
,

moment to do so
thresholds when are the trance
lowered state -

iconmpressions subconsciously present but can only enter

,

Th e

ciousness or self consciousness through the medi u m of

.

ar e

trance states this ef ect I have carried out a series of

,

s -

experi
thethe waki m ents
samengresult varyi n g them
apparently
. To
i n all possi
unperceived b le
f
ways
sti m ulibut wi
during t h
state are sti l l present subconsciously and
, ,

comehypnotic manifestedsubject with whenthe i duction of subconscious states

,

be

highly
Th e
hyper sthetic his a
discri very
m i n deep
ation tr n

becomice
in
n is
g ften
very an O
.

acute subject s eye can perceive a when

, ,

ae

nodif other eye can see any his ear can detect the slightest
,

d ifi er en ce ,
’
Th e

erence in apparentl y simi l ar sounds the hand can

.

recogni
slightest e
z and
and identify
most superficia bjects i
touchn all their
O

his detai
fact l
ofs by
hyperthe ;

ried
a esthesiaon in trance
extensi v e can
experibe m verified
ents by anyone
hypnosis who
and
l
has car
had
. T

subjects
scious who
regions couldIn be submerged
other words i n to
moment the deeper
thresholds
in

are
h as
su b c o n

lowered
githevemoment in hypnosis
rise to psychic mi n i
processes
.

m al and
which submi n
become i m al sti
assi mm ulations
ilated
,

i n
aggregate
,

Furthermore
tostatesthe surface thresholds experiences
with the inhavi recei v ed
ductionng ofbe hypnosis
.

subconsciously
and of come
trance
ome lowered
,

. Th e c ,
su b co n
 CH P ER XIII
A T

M MO E RY L APSE S AN D T HE S UB C ON S C I OUS

D
indissociated
the phenomena
I SAGGRE GATI ON
ofof moments
amnesia becomes
When aclearly
moment manifested
becomes
thesciousliferegion from
of theofmoment the principal
is degraded fu ctioni
fal i n gn g
into
.

onstel
the n ation c l

mental life If the content of the moment

,

l su b co n

hasto lower
not become completely disintegrated buthasonlyfallen
.
,

and lower types it may by di erent method be

.

evokedmongfromthesethesediobscure regions of mental acti ity

,

ff s

erent methods those of hy notization

,

and of hypnoidization are of the utmost importance

.

A ff p

dicussederentthatmethods
ff
there of
is hypnotization
no need have
describe been
them ften
here dis so O
. Th e

method
and a of
short hypnoidi
descri p z ation
tion however
given in a is not
former
to
so well
work ofknown
mi e
. Th e

will answedi erenc the purbetweenose the method of hypnoidization

.

, , ,

r p
1

and that of hypnotization is the manifestation of the sub

.

Th e ff e

merged
ment moment
stands revealedIn hypnotization
as a whole in the submergi
hypnoidi at nong mo
the
moment appears in parts and synthesi s in the
,
.

; z i

functioning moment consciousness Hypnotization the

,

is e fl e ct e d

great drawback that

bethatputdeepintolevelhypnosis the
nor patient
is easyis not
wi t h always
all cases
.

wi l
to lin g to
reach
h as

moment has fa of
lensubconsciousness
Hypnoidization
,

to which
on
it

thethe di
others sociated
ha d
though havi n g the
l
drawback
content and lay ng bare fra ents of has the great
i
.

breaki n g up
Of

gm
the moment s
,

it ,
n
’
,

1
d
S e e S i i s , Ps y c h l gy
o o of S u gg e s ti o n .
 O MEM RY LAP SES 30 5

advantage
method can ofbe di s
used pensi
whi n lge wi
the t h the
pati e ntstate
is in of
his hypnos
waki n g s the
state i ;

Hypnoidization
farthrough
morethee fectiintermediary in fact
ve than hypnosis ften proves to be
synthes uperior
sO

ef f and
ected s
.

states which are closely allied

, ,

f Th e i

tobrought
the hypno dal proves to be more stable than that
.

about
Donce morethe dissociated through
i

states
,

hypnotization
synthetized in In the
hypnosis case
became Of

disaggregated in the waki n g state and fell agai n

.

into the ubconscious region and could only at ai n per

. .
,

manent
those stabi s

intermediary l i t y when
statesthe synthesis
which was
the e fected
hypnoidal through
s

states f
t

constitute onethe varietycase whichH would case beonecharacteri

Th eof doublezedconas
,
Of

psychic epilepsy the P case one of alcoholic a nesia

. .
,

s c i o u s n ess ; M

and many other minor cases have been worked far more
,
.
_

“
m

successfully through intermediary states and especially

.
, ,

throughs anhypnoidal state

,

i l lustration of the dissolution of moments and

,
1
s

the discoveryor ofin theither subconsciousn

presence in thess lower levels of con
.

mayInbethecited rch de Neurol for J and

Sc i o u s n es s ,

:
the followi n g case e ,

report an interesti n g case of amnesia which may

”
“
A 1 89 4, S e gl as

be considered as typical and of which give here a brief

. . .

B on n u s
'

we

had Th epatient
nervous is
attacks years
On the
19 In ofherJunesixteenth year
she
Ol d she
was
brought to for great disturbances of memory
.

5t h 1 89 4 ,

Exami n ation revealed the following sympto otal

.
,

S a l p ét r i er e

esthesia the skin and of the mucous membranes li m ita

.

ms : T an

tions toof thethe disturbances

a

field of visionofdisturbances
Of

memory the of the

patientcolor sense
lost all
,

r minofiscences for Patien that sheremembers

had lived through ince the
.
,

however that she

,

e a ll S

2 6t h May 1 89 4
,
. t , ,

1
S ee Si di s , Ps y ch o p at h l gi a l R
o o c e s e ar c he s .
30 6 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

hasher hadand aserved

violentheremotion ffi cial on this
summons day aFromgendarmethis pocame nt to
of ;

time she remembers

forof selfsynthetizi g new not ng
experiences at all
in She
her
O

lost
narrowed
hi al l capaci
moment t y . i

consciousness Now when the patient s eyes and

.

ears were closed she rapidly fell i n to a sleep li k e state

’
-

ittatewas notIn thisthe normal sleep it was rather a somnambulic

.
,

;
-

state the lost memories and sensi b i l i t ies

,

turned
s

theory of
.

his we
dissociation should
T expect
the lost from
sensi bthe
i l i t stand
y and poi
ex t of
eriences our -
n
re

were present to the subconscious moments

.

; p

take
R thestatesdissociatedpatient
To
memories In one
were
'

of
a n o t h er e x a m p l e : my
brought cases out i n inthathyp of .

otherwise a strong and healthy

,

man but extremely sensiti v e and nervou u ed to fall i to

. .
, .

n o i d al Th e

subconscious states preceded by what may be te med a

.
,

s, s n

sensorysubconscious
aura thisstatebei lag teuniformly a se ation of green
,

hour
Th e
and more the patient
,

from
often about
becom
n

half
ng an
violent
s hour
d
havito ang
ns .

halin theucipresence
l ations making
n

of his attempts
wife and
,

to assault
bystanders his
fighti sister
n g peoplelaw i ,

-
in -
n

beating cruelly his best friends and even attempt ng i n a

,

fitownofliviolent anger to throw out through the i n dow hi s

,

tle baby whom in his normal state he greatly loves

,

and
and adores
gradually
t
When the
approaches subconsciou
i t s
,

term state
nation wor
the s i
patient t self s k Off

comes e hausted and fal s into a deep sleep which some

.

i be

tifrommes thislastssleepas longthe aspatient

fifteenremembers
hours more On emergi g
,

x l

nothi n g of what had

,

or n

taken place during the subconscious state memories

.

owever were not lost they were present subconscio ly

,

Th e

and were brought to light by the i n duction of hy noid

.
,

h ; us

states full history the patient actions and doi n gs

,

p al

during some of
A
his subconscious states was given by
’
Of s

relatives who watched him closely his history helped to

.

h is

verify the patient own account given by him in hyp

,

’
s
. T
hi s
308 M UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
T A T

break occurs
thementlower moment between is the
not two moments
transmi t ted tothe
the experience
higher mo Of

higher moment lacks the experience passed

,

through
his
.

is by
Th e

well the lower

illustrated moment
by the and
amnesic the resul
states t
thatis am
ftenesia
n

company i n tense emotional states great ex au tion to ic

,
.

T O ao

condi
general t ions
.
,
epi l eptic attacks and ,

i n tense h
sti m
s

ulations
,

i nx
 CHAP ER XI T V

H YP N OI DI C S TAT S OR E RES URRE C T ED LIVE S

phases of
HYP N OI DI O
the states
patient consist
p i the recurrence of outlived
rsonal life n

state
when i t occurs forms a complete and disti n ct indi v iduali t y
’
s e Th e h y p n o i d i c

theemories
upper which consciousness of the patient bei n g removed
.
,

the upper self is unable to recall and

, ,

which seem to be altogether e aced suddenly arise to the

.

surface of consciousness as the upper layers of mental

,

ff

activi t y are removed state di ffers from

,

hypnosis isInfollowed hypnosisbythea state

.

removal high of thereflexwakisuggesti

Th e h y p n o i d i c
ng con
which is characteristic of the inde ni t e nature the
.
,

s c i o u s n es s Of

secondary
b ili t y ,

isingabsent self
becau In
e the
another
“

quasi state
personali such
t y
h y p n o i d ic suggesti
emerges b ili
hav t y fi Of

a more or less defini t e character a personali t y which is

.
,

s -

often not amenable to di r ect suggestion By means of

, ,

indi r ect suggestion however i t is ossi b le to remove this

,

personali t y replace it by another which may agai n

.

be treated in the same way

, ,

an d

In states the sense organ are closed to the

,

impressions of external stimuli the patient does not per

.

h yp n o i d i c -
s

whatenvigoesronmenton aboutrelateshimto histhehallucinatory or vi s

,
‘

past If by chance
“
c ei v e ;

any i m pression reach the patient they are worked into

”
'

i o n ar y

hisnothipresent visionary experience patient hears

.

n g of the conversation go ng on about him and does

,
“
Th e

notresurrected
reply when spoken to on subjects not r lati n g to
.

life experiences He only replies to questions

,

e h is
.

309
31 0 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

relati
time n g
passi ton gthe experiences
Hi s replies through
are to the which
thoughts he is at
awakened that
wiverythinrarethecasespresenthe seems.

activetosubconscious
converse wi t hmoment
some or
persons i n
appearing hi m as present i n the state On
,

awakeni
calls the n g fro
events mthe
to

his vision state

but the
can
h yp n o i di c patient
ot recogni clearly
e them
h yp n o i d ic .

re

aseverexperiences of his past life He does not remember how

,
“ ”
of n z

any of the answers which he was induced to gi v e It

,

iswhionly what occurred spontaneou ly in his visions and

.
,

c h was a fai t hful reproduction past ex eriences

, .

that
ness is remembered ith even w an extraordi n ary di s
Of

t nct hi s p
i

left
.

to i t self
Th e h y p n o id i c
tends personali
to t y
disappear is an
and f stable
l back natu
of

wi t hien and
the un r

depths of the subconscious regions person

,

al

althanity ishowever is in closer contact with subcon ciou life

,

Th e h y p n o i di c

the waking self former possesses experiences

.

s s

andWememories of which the upper self is qui t e ignorant

, ,

Th e

find here a more or less systematized association of

.

clusters from and theconstellations of moment consciousness dis

.

s o ci at e d

wi t hin the main

princistream
p al of
momentpersonal
of life
self and not
consciousness
,

s yn

hese
t h et i z e d
dissociated
talclu lifeters atandregular
T moments
or irregularemerge to
ntervals the surface
In other of men
words
-
.

the mainfunctiaggregation
s constellations or that
rather have
organibeen z spli
ation
i
t of co from
lee
.

o ff
,

under
t i v el y
favorable o ni n g
ci rclusters
cu and
stances constellations
especiall y when of themoments
pr nci
l

palto theorganization constellations is i n hi b i t ed emerge

,

m i

light of day become acti v e their acti v ty

,
“ ”
Of

beingwellmanifested i n the phenomena of states

,

an d i

k ow case of Dr may be taken as a

,

h y p n o i d ic

good Fillus ration yearsI quoteof from Dr accou t

.

Th e n n Mesn et ’
s

age sergeant i n the army of

-
.

t M esn et ’
s n

Africa received in one of the battles preced ng Seda a

. .

27 ,

, ,
i n,
31 2 UL IPLE PERSONA I Y
M T L T

ingarden
a worldunderof hisa grove ofhustreeshe was own

when promenadi
someone
T n g
put the
back in

into his hand the cane w ch he had let fall a few moments
.

previously He felt for i t turned his hand several times

, ,

hi

around
seemed the
to curved
listen
.

and handle
suddenly of the cane
cried outbecame
,

Hen attentive
i then
here they are here are at least twenty of them to
, ,
‘ ’
r !

two of us We shall get the better of them and then

, , ,

T
‘
T ! th e

carryi n g his hand behind his back as if to get a cartridge

’
! !

hecrouched
went through the movements of loa ng musket
,

at full length in the grass conceali n g head

,

di hi s

behind a tree in the posture of a sharpshooter and follow

,

hi s

ingenemywith his at his houl er all the movements of the

,

, ,

gu n S d

drawer
“
On .

other
opening an

ioccasion
t he took heup came
a pen across he the
began hanto e of
ransack a dl

thesheetsdrawer
of papertaking
;

and out
also andan iplacing
,

kstand on the
He table
then sat several
down
;

and commenced a letter in which he reco ended hi m self

,

toandhismade
commandi n g of fi cer for his good conduct and bravery
.
,

mm

an application the mi l i t ary me al s he

,

kept on wri t ing the page was wi t hdra but he remai ed

,

f or d A

disconcerted andtermi n ated on the third sheet the li n e com

.

wn , n

on the preceding continui g from the exact poi n t

,

where
m en ce d

inarrived his
the same pen manwas placed
er the We
third took
sheet away hen
,

successively
the fourth
n

and
and
at the fifth he signed his name at the bottom of the
.
,

n t

pag when everything that he had w i t ten had disappeared

, , ,

witoward
th thetheprecedi
e,

top n
of g sheets
this blank We
page saw him
read then
over turn
all that his
he e es
r

had y

wrivarious
tten tigiving amovement ofthelipsto eachword while at
.

m es he made wi t h hi s pen in di erent places on

,

this blank page here a comma there an at another place

,

ff

aand following out carefully the orthography of each word

,

e,

correcti n g them to the best his abi l i t y each one of

, ,

t,

these corrections corresponding to an i complete word Of

n
;
,
 R E SU RR E OTE D LI ES V 31 3

hich we
on theOnsheets
w found of at
which the s
we me height
ourselves and
had a the
po same
session distance
where
“

he completing
took from the
his letter
pocket he
a went
book of i n to the
cigarette garden
paper
s .

open d i t and detached leaf from i t then took his

,

tobacco and r lled a c garette wi t h the dexteri t y of one

,

e
‘

o ut
-
a ;

who is accustomed to this proceedi g He searched for his

,

o i

match box lighted his cigarette wi t h

ingplacistingllhisburnifo tnguponuponit the round he extinguished by
,
a match which n

fall
.

, ,

h first cigarette termi n ated he prepared to smoke

,

another Hewhenheldwea stepped up and began to interpose

“
T is

fres sheet pap r in hi s hand ready

,

ob

toforreceive the tobacco and he searched vainly in his pocket

,

s t a c l es h Of e

his tobacco as had i t He searched for i t i n

.
,

another pocket going through all his clothes until he cam

,

We fi l ch e d

back to look i t in the first pocket when his face

.
,

pressed surprise I fered him his tobacco pouch but he

,

for ex

didnot notperceive
perceiveit even it I whenheld itI near his eyes yet he still did
,

Of -

shook i t just in front of his

.
,

noseth hishe didhand henoseizeice it it Butand whecompletI placed i t in contact

,

wi
,

Just as
n ot

was about to
t

light the
d
.

d his
cigarette cigarette
wi
n

h di
one e

oflighted
his matches I blew i t out and f ered him instead
,

r ec t l y he t

match which I held in my own hand he did not

.

O f a

perceive i t I brought it so close to his eyes as to singe a few

,

lashes
thewhenslightest he
ye t still
motion
;
did not
bli n perceive
king He i t n
lighted ther did
another ma m ke
ch; ei he a

I blew it out and o ered him one mine wi t the

,

Of t

same indi erence resulting on his part as before I brought

,
.

ff Of h
'

itmouth
in contactevenithwhen the ciI burned
arette wthechtobacc he was holdin in his
,

ff

his cigarette
.

w g hi g

he didOnnotanother
,

notice occasion
bu t
it he appeared to look for his but o Of

bouquet noticed his ri b bon of the mili t ary medal

.

a peare satisfied He nimbly descended the stairway

,

t OE h Ol e , ,

an d p d .
31 4 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

which he daily frequented

pithetalgatewith theexiairt ofrrived traversed
a manthere the
of bu Iinesspreventedcourt of the
and went pastowardage
,
hos
s

and turned his back to the gate he allowed thi s thout

,

Of A hi s s

any resi s tance and then started in the new direction I

.
,

; wi

had given him and in gropi n g

theweredoorkeeper which pened into the hall where we
,

, ,
about entered
O
the lodge
Off

of , ,

t this moment the li t up wi t h abright ray a glass

,

window that closed the lodge on the side toward the court
.

‘
A su n

Heray seemed
which to be
probably not at all
caused nsensi
him b le
anto the
illusionbril
i l
ofiancy
vision this
by Of
.

brihadnging
,

in his forward
mi n d ahissensation
ray must keepi
have n g
given with
him the
the
in idea
impres he ,

sreadjusted
i on of a footlighthis for
toilette
.

he at
T

pened once the placed

roll hi m
paper elf before
which i t s

carried in his hand and oftl y hummed an air run i n g

, ,

O Of he

eyes over the pages as he slowly turned them and mark g

,

S n hi s

withenth hehissanghandaloud a measure that was perfectly rhyt cal

, ,

in

in a highly agreeable man er When

,

h mi ;

hedeepgotsleepout ofor thisfromstatea s heate wasof unconsciousness

,

like one awakening from a n .

his re arkable case of Dr was utilized by

”
t

Hupathology
ley histheorythe pu posethatofmentalsupportiproces ng byesfactsevenfrom mental
.

T m Mes n et

of a highly
.

x f or r

complex
maticmental character
way without could
the be
least carried
interference on i nof a purely
consciousness auto s ,

li k e processes can be performed wi t hout the

,

leis truet spark consciousness his according to Huxley

.

Th e -

as

not
ofhasaniabsolutely onlyOf

of
mal and nomaninfluence the poor automaton
in the perfect normal the soldier
state
. T
but m also
nd
, ,

whatever on our life and actions

, ,

Th e i

notsteamanyengimoree than theminwhistle on the movements of the

.

d li k e the whistle is a product

,

h as

M es n et
-

regards
n

this case
Th e
as one
he describes the case on the theory that the actions of
.

of pure ,

automatism and ,

al l
by -

,
.
31 6 IPLE PERSON LI Y
MUL T A T

theof their
depthformer
Th e h yp states as I have poi n ted
of thelifesubconscirisionusg andthoughpass asthrough
n o id i c out arise
the from
cycle
they do under
, ,

thechic intracts
fluenceareof iexternal
n dependent sti m of lithe
.

they A
themselves
external
,

environment
, ,

as p sy

Inroll fact paper

the stimuli act si ply as mere uggesti o ns
, ,

recalls experiences of theatre the singi n g

, ,
.

m s A

of birds revives experiences of mountai n cli m bi n g

.
,

Of

states are detached dissociated moments they

,

Th e

come and go wi t hout leavi n g a trace behind them hese

.

hy p n o id ic ;

disaggregated moments conscio ness partake of the char

,

acter of embryonic econdary personali t ies and as such

.

us

belong to the categorypersonali of multity pisleextremely

s

personalityunstable and ,

when left to i t self tends to disi n tegrate s poi n ted out

.

Th e h y p n o i d i c

in my personali
book ty tenPsychology Suggestion the hyp
,

to vanish as soon as i t goes through

.

“ ”
Th e Of

iningancasesabridged form the cycle of i t s existence follow

, ,

n o id ic ds

ance of Dr worked
H by me in
may my be laboratory
regarded wi
as t h the
typical assi
of s
thet . Th e

resurrected lives the personali t ies

,

Li n en t h a l ,

a of fifty well developed and well pre

. .

Of hyp no id ic :

served
Mr R

attack
.

of Has
rheu never.

had
atism
,

any
some
m an
serious
years il
ago nessHe
,

exceptis a an
bu acute
l
ness
man and does not impress one as a neurotic He is on the
.

m si

contrary very phleg matic a calm calculating business

.

man He complains of a tremor in his hands which

.
,

comes worse when he is doing omething is

, , ,

be

illegi b le When carryi n g a glass of water to his mouth his

.
,

S Hi s w r it i n g

hand sh kes so much that the water spi l ls over his

.

tremor he tel l s us he has had for eight years or so i t has

.
,

a T

been coming on gradually but is getti n g worse now He is

.

ashamed to come among people on accou t of this trouble

, ,

Hetremorc notWhengiveasked any what

definihete attri
timebutes thethe tremor onset ofto thehe
.
,

n .

an Of

says it is due to a good deal of worry When asked about

.

.
,
 RESURRE ED LI ES CT V 31 7

hisaboutdreamsgai n i n he
g said
money that th y were rather pleasant e all ;

n examination proved the patient normal in all other

,

respects R was put into deep hypnosis He was asked

.

you CanMr
you
first ell
perceived
.

us thethe
.

exact
t
tremorcondi t ions and
Yes the time
When when
was
.

iint to meItfromwas theon thesick dayroommyandwifetolddiedme that mynursewifecame

” “ “
?

was
.

” “
? Th e

dead I then noticed for the rst time that my hands were
.

shaking
What
.

violentl
are they y Here you have
followed any
a
’
dreams
long
“

series
DO
of
fi
Yes
dreams ?
” “ ”

which he related one after another localizi n g each dream

. .

“ ”
?

more llorthelessdreams definitrelated

ly in time to his dead wife
e

He frequently
,

dreams that comes to his bedside dressed in whi t e and

.

crandes isbitleftterlyallbemoani n g his fate that he is so wretched

.

sh e

fanciful combi n alone

ations in
of the world
dreams
,

in He
which has
his all
wifekinds
is of
the
prito lifencipalagainfigureof his livdreams for instance of her comi n g
.

then losing her agai n i n g with

hese
.

her
dreams
He
for heseveral
tells years
us
,

and
exci t e
—
,

hisleepm greatly he is thrown i to convulsions duri n g his

,

and frequently shakes so much that he is thrown

.
, ,

; n

ofmorning
bed ll these dreams are comp etely forgotten in the
,

A l
ou t

cene while the patient related these dreams was

.

pathetic in the extreme Whi l e recalli n g these sad dream

.

Th e s

econperiences
x
ulsed wi he
t h seemed
sobs to
tears live
were them
flowi through
n g from again
his
.

he
eyes was
and ;

hisguishfeaturesherendicated the most intense su eri n g and

,

was a co mplete transformation his per

, ,

i ff an

s o n a l it y
.

R waking
as
T

any two Th e
iRn di was
v idualsdi ferent
can from
possi
Mr
b the
ly di hyp
er f
Of

former is a phlegmatic calm calculating business

. . .

n otic Mr ff

having no room in his mi d for anything else except

. . .

Th e , ,

ma n ,
n
31 8 L IPLE PERSON LI Y MU T A T

bmoneyinessmatters
us ta king of nothing R l
in else
the but
hy bu
notic iness worries
state i s and
trans s

formed We no longer have before a b iness man of

,

Mr p

fifty We see before us a ch ldlike so splayi n g a most

. . .

us us

intense human emotion a soul most i n tensely yearni

.

i ul di

forforgota losten beloved companion ll b iness is completely

.

n g

not a mention is made money

,

A us

take another i n teresti n g case worked by me wi t h

.

t ; Of

Dryears ofortonage PriRussian

nce andcameDr toH this cou try four years
.

To ,
1

M L in e n t h al : Mr M 21

agoill hasHeveryis angoodintelligent you g fellow has never been

. . . .
,
.

habi t s patient was referred to

, ,

meattackby Dron theK right side of the Boston for epi l eptiform
.
,

; Th e

body of w ich he gave

.

M Dav i d s o n of
'

the followi n g history

. . .
, ,

s h

bout five years ago when years of age he attended

,

aoutballto inlookhisfornativea rintown

A

g which fter
the midnight
lady whom he hewas
,

sent A
16 ,

had lost on the way i l e searching for the

.
,

a cc o m

riasngitheseemed
p an i e d
had to topasshimnearthata cemetery someone was got frightened
running after
. Wh
an d

hicondim tionHe felland down and was picked up an unconscious

, ,

happened
.

during brought
hi s fall homeor on He
which could side not
he tell
fell what
For
in

aonweek he was confined to bed su ering from spasms

.

the right side spas consisted of rhythmical

.

ff

shaki n g of the head of the right hand and right leg

,

Th e ms

wholeattacksright setsideon periodically

paralyzedabout and anonceesthetic Si n ce then
.

Th e

a year they come

.
,

w as a

about the same time in the year and begi n about midnight
.

th e

During lastweeksyearafterhowever he had four attacks

,

his last attack he was referred to

.
,

On examination the following phenomena were bserved

.
, ,

Tw o us

patient was sti l l a ected on the right side so that he

.

was not ensitive to any form sensation such as touch

Th e
s
ff
Of ,
,

Pu bli h e d i
s n th e B o s t o n M e di c a l and Su r i cag l Jo u rn a , l J u ne 2 3, 1 9 04 .
32 0 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

selfWherehis present
are you personal
now tyhereturned
promptly and on
repl our
ed question
i
t the
doctorIn this
s somnambulic state a whole series of outlived
, , ,
”
“
? i ,
“
A
’ ”

and long ago subconsciously buried persona ities co d be

.

resurrected f om their
appear inhavithenglightits ownthechaiupper leepr and be made
consciousness once more
each
S

perto l ul

trai t s of
s o n a l it y

character but each nti of

m e memories
as the
Of

si and
x teenthpeculiar
year
,

personali
with automatic t y was resurrected
regulari t y likethe
a typical
wou d attack
,

clock developed ,

following case my own may be taken like the

,

n -
u p

previous ones as a stri k ing example states i n

, .

Th e Of

dream consciousness and of their on waking life

,

Of h yp n o i di c

is years Russian pretty intel igent

,

e fl ect s

an d ratherShe emotional
Mr s A .

su ers married
periodically
.

came
22

from to me
attacks ;on of
Ol d ;

olent ;
; ,
l
M a y 2 8,
,

headaches
1 902

parents
.

are lasti
alive n g several
and never days ff
Family
from history
any is
physica goodor
vi

mental diseases
,
.
,

su fi er e d l

is very nervou she is easily frightened and has

,

from headaches and pressure on head for q te a

.

Mr s A s ;

long ti m e but the pain became exacerbated some

. .

s n fi er e d ui

years
feelings ago and lastsattack
from
,

is sudden
eightTh e without
hoursto two any
days premoni t
headory five

ache often sets on at night when she is asleep and she

.
,

Th e
'

wakes up wi t h frightful pai n t the time of the first

.
,

tack she was very much down Patient is otherwise i n

, ,

A at

good condi t ion but complains tha her memory is getting

.

run

bad eyesPatellar reflex exaggerated Field of vision normal

.

how slight strabism and astigmatism corrected

,

byintensglassesty asthatwelldid notthe frequency

however in thetheleastheadaches dimi sh the
. . .

Th e S us ,

ni

su ers from bad dreams and distress ng night

, , ,

i as Of

mares the content which she canno recall in her waking

.

Mr s A ff i

state She also ften has hallucinations visions of

. .

,
Of t
. O ,
tw o
 ESURREC E E R T D LI V S

women
runni n gwrapped
after her in whi
She t e pointing
never had their
any fall gers
nor at
any her fin

worry or anxiety never from any i n fectious

,

sp e

ease ft r a persi tent i n quiry however gave

.
,

; su fi er ed

account
Opposi
.

t eof an
her
A
accident
house
e

there she limet

v ed wi
an t h when
insane
s

a child
woman of
of w
, ,
Sh e

ei

shepe edwasto mortally

be away afraid
the insaneOnce when
woman the
entered parents
the
]
l

and caught the child her arms and greatly

.
,

n h(

hersomethingotheratigroceryme she storewas It outwasbynighther andparentsveryto

,

i n f r i gh t e
An s ntf

shewomenboughtin whithetethiwithngs hands

but onstretched
the way outbackrunni she nsawg a
.

in . d

her She scream d from reat fright and ran ho e

,

is very much afraid to remain alone and e

.

e g m

in the dark She is not afraid so much in the st

. .

Mr s A

asthenin andthe shehouseis mor allytwoafraid womenof them appear to her now
. .
,

ci al l y . :

Th e

was put into hypnotic state here

.

marked catalepsy the eyes were firmly closed and

.
,

Mr s A T

coeral dwellnot being

pen them when challenged Suggestion of
. . .

;
ul

awakeni n g she was

could
-
O

given
not and
remember she was
what awakened
had taken p
.
g

in theNexthypnotic state
.

day she was again put into hypno is and went

,

ashedeeper state than the day before When asked

.

"

s 1

thought
thethe words
negativcomi the crazy
e ng outpatient woman
spoke
Of occasionally
in a low she
suppressed replie . w h ef
<

slowly as if wi t h ef ort and wi t h f

,

Th e vc

Itdreams
was thenfterinsisted that she should tell one of her
.
,

some pa e she said Last night I

,

r e<

baddream I dreamedthat
A
Istoo near awindowand a
“
us : be

came up to the same wind w I saw i t was crazy I

,
.

; d

away the cat ran after me and bi t me and scratched

‘ ’
o ;

hen I helpnewforthatmeI wasI dropped crazy the baby friendsransaidandthatjum

.

;
T k . My tl
w as '

no .
, ,

22
32 2 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

dow
aselfwoman
n stai r s I
maybe remember
it was now
the that
crazy when
woman I fel Il asleep
covered I saw
I new I was only afraid and that she was not real
.

my

Sixor when
weeksasleep ago I sawI ranthe awaysame woman when falling asleep
.
,

; k

and she ran after me and

.

wanted catch me relating these dream

,

shivered all over and was much afraid as if actual y li v i g

”
to Mr s A in s,

thecaughtdreamme experience over again It was this woman who

. . .
,

l n

in her arms and kissed me and embraced me and

,
“

didfathernotandlet metheygotooku tilmemyawayscreafrombrought friend and my

.

Graduallysome more drea

n

her
emerged by force
I dreamedsome
ms s

time ago that the woman came to me and spilled hot water
.

ms

onme othertimeI dreamed Iwasintheinsaneasylum

.

sheenedcameand
.

out
An

ran told
away me she was well
then I was
remained greatl
q ety frightfter ;
;

aagowhileshe shedreamed beganthatto relate a series of dream Some time

,
”
Mr s A ui A

the woman entered the room where

. . . .

hertion faofherhurtingwas andhimran Her up tofather

him evidently with the
.

herself i
t

n a closet i n the next room ran I away

also and
eamedshe hid
that
,
in t en

theto getwoman was shadowing me in an alley She wanted

.

“
dr

hold of me while I tried to get away from her I

.

turned round and she gave me such a fierce look It was

.

soif shefierceatchesI ranme She couldshinotveredcatch mere youI should die

.
,

afraid of
, .

herwoman much Not now she is not here I did not dream of the
. . .

c Mr s A “
A

before but some time before my marriage I

. . . .

” “
?

began to dream of her qui t e often In one of my dreams

.
,

about her I people putting cold water on her and I

,

couupstaid rhear her scream It was awf I dreamed I went

.

s aw

s opened the door and met her face to face I was

,

l ul !

badl y frightened but I could not away so I jumped

.

out ofvery the wir nchdowsubconscious

If I coulddream only notlife dream about her
, .

r un

was thu revealed

, ,
”
!

a life of which the patient was totally ignorant her wak

.

A i s ,

in
32 4 U IPLE PERSON LI Y
M LT A T

magician
then married who cured
and was her by
very some
much powerf
distressed charms
by the She
fact ul

that her husband did not permit her to wear the charm
.
,

given
while to
she her
was by i n the
our magician
house and was woman
very became
violent
Th e insane
One of
those horri b le devils so violent looks just l ke her I
.

member she told my mother that she had two children and
.

i re

that in her dream two women wrapped in whi t e came to

.

hergaveandawayaskedtheherclothesto giveandthemthatheris cwhyldrenthe scclothes ldren

hi She
soon
’

died I was afraid very much that the women in whi t e

.

hi

should come to me and I ften dream

belthemi eve inI amit butafraidsomethattimetheyin mywill dreams
.

ofO them
I am I do
afraid not
of
come and when they
.
,

come I get frightened to deat In tell ng her dream

,

and especially the history of the woman the patient spoke

.
,

i s,

inanguish
a suppressed
She voice
kept the as if
hands choked
folded by on tears
her and
breast mental
and
,

when I tried to separate them and have them hang do n

,

orlifelieandbydeath
her sideto hershe resisted it as if it was a matter of
.
,

myby thehandshanddownI always She keep I am

may come afraid
from
“
I don
belo t
and
,

like to
catch
; keep
me
’

my hands folded on my breast

.

when I gobegan to sleepto shiver

I do notfromwantfright her tokeeping
catch mythehand
.

closer
Mr s
toA
her body It was then i n sisted that she musthand not
.

be afraidfurtherwhileattempt she was wasin themadehypnotic state

. .
,

to btain some more

.

dreamsI have as soondreamedas the patient was quieted down

, .

A O

amSheaagain
“
many years
so afraidbecameat dayq imeet Itsuggestion meeting
is foolish was Ithenam afraid
so her
Of that I .

herremember
not to beanyafraid now in
t
ui

hypnosis
.

A
cogiven
d to
not
,
bu t .

other drea fter a while some more

.

Mr s A ul

dream began to emerge

. . .
,

ms A

woman tried to take my baby away from me I

.

s .

“
Th e .
 RES RE E I ES UR CT D L V 32 5

gotwas hold
taken ofto a great
prison big
because knife
I and
killed defended
andthey my
took baby
my baby I
away from me It was so awful I was very tired when
.

Ishewokewasupwell I butdreamed the wom n came to me I thought

,

she suddenly became crazy I am very

.

a ;

much afrai now of a crazy person and I am still more

.

afraid in mystopped dream again Soon more dreams gradually

.
,

d ,

began occur to emerge ju t as l ng forgotten experiences sud

.

Mr s A

to the mind Once the barrier is broken down

. . .

s o -

orfollowthe threshold is lowered the dreams come in groups and

,

d en l y '

in quick succession
. .

I dreamed I was bathing and suddenly the woman

.

and took way my clothes I was very much fright

.

“
ap

ened
p e ar e d

towomanreturnwanted woman wanted

the clothesto drown
Th e me
I ranmyself to
a

go wi
into theI water t h her and
away promis
from d
the
;
e

c uld feel the water

.

covering me all over I must have groaned aloud as my

.
,

; ; o

husbandnextawakened dream me
that from this
emerged nightmare
referred
;

far back to
.

her
early youth When a child I slept wi t h my sister and
.

Th e

uwomaned toandhavealsomany bad dreams Used to see the crazy

“

the two women wra ped up in whi t e sheets

.
,

witallthy stretched hands coming after me is mor

.

when afraid
she is of
fully the two
awake women
She often hey
sees also
them come
in the to her
dark
"

T
. Mr s . A .

hey are both of the same size I cannot see their faces
.

aslooktheylikearethewrapped up but I can see their forms hey

. .

“
'

two women of whom the insane woman used

.
,

towhenpeak Wmother en a child of twelve I saw them clearly

.
,

toplainly at
pass the heyfencewereof awrapped
s en t
.

by night
h
to
little garden to I a grocery
could see store
them I had
qui t e go
, ;

were also wr pped

T
up and theyin whi t
stretchede sheetthem their
out hands
toward
;
s ;

mehouseI Icoulds re feelmedmyandhands shake I ran When near the

.

in or lon time I
,

. . .

c a r an . F a .
g w as
32 6 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

fearfully
even now afraid
they seem I thi
to n
runk now
after i tme was anda day
I am dream
afraid but
to -

tuI feeln around Sometimes in goi n g upstai s i n the dark

.
,

their presence and can occasionally see them but

,

r r

Ifastamasafraid to look long at them I run from them

.
, ,

I can
,

as

While relatingthese experiences kept herhan

.

close When to her bodyyears IoldwantI came them tonearthismecountry I am afraid

.

Mr s A ds

and for
. .
,
“
;

some ti m e the drea s did not trouble me I had no dreams

. .

“
12

about the woman or about the two women wrapped in

,

m ;

whi t e I
but thendelusion suppose because
the dreamsof thereturned I thought they were far away
insane woman long gone by has
.
,
”

been transmi t ted to as a visual hallucination

.

Th e

headaches
about the i were
n sane the
woman expression
Mr s
of
ssociation
.

the
A .

these hal l states

uci n a hy p n oidic
. Th e

tory
the headaches
h y p n o i d ic states
.
wi t h the upper
.

consciousness
A
curedOf
32 8 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

may
some be
successculti v ated
In by
some normal
the healthy
dissociation indi
is v iduals
complete wi t h
others it is but par ial and the subject is conscio of
,

in

what is goi n g on but he feels that he has no control over

.
,

t us

thethe writing nor is i t his consciousness that has formu ated

,

w i t i n g Instead of wri t i g there may be automatic

,

speaki
speaking
r

n g wi t h
.

phenomena
Th e
ton ues are k own
speaki under
n g may
n

the,

name
range
n of
inmostthecomplex
case of automatic wri t i n g from the i m plest the
.

“ ”
g Th e as

from the automatic volubili t y of meani g

.
,

S to

lessconnected
syllablesreciappe ri n g as new tongue or langua e to a
,

t al of intelligi b le phrases
,

a a g

category
Th e phenomena
and may be crystal
classed
Of gazi
wi t hn g belong
hypnoid to
statesthe same .

vision
thethe subjectthe
subconscious hallucinatory
and seemsexperience
to developappears
i n to
dependently ri s e fromof
. Th e

s consciousness subject takes cogn zance

, ,

ofwhichwhatdevelops
is presented to him by the dissociated mental sta e
,
’
Th e i

on the basis of some peri p heral sensory

.

experience
Crystal gazi n g is analogo to automatic writing
subconscious acti v i t y bri n gs out visual perceptions which
.

us Th e

appear as hallucinations to the upper consciousness

.

upper
conscious consciousnes the same sees waythe
s pictures
as the projected
automatic w byit the
er sub
reads
. Th e

theexample
productperform of automatic
in

a certai wri
n t i
actionn g such subject
as misplaci may n g for
anTh e
r

objhe hasct ornoreadi n g something unconsciously and of which

.
,

recollection Now the gazi n g i n to the crystal

, ,

may bri n g out these past experiences as isual halluci n a

,

tions inOccasionally the subconscious acti v i t y may so de

.

gazi
v el Op

n
.

g that the phenomena

automatic of
actions automatic
may be w i t
manifested i n g or crystal
and the r

patient falls phenomena temporari of l y i n

shellhearia complete
n subconscious
gbelongtothesame state
class
as those of automatic writing speaki g and crystal gazing
.

Th e

,
n .
 YPNOID S A ES
H T T 32 9

st
reports
tosubconscious to the listener
the subject s upper consciousness but
m i n gl y facts ’
and Ob

forms of psychopathic an esthesia of con

,

th e

istence and extent hypnoid states may be

.

my a

1e anhandle
estheticdihanderentforthings
a instancegivewillintelligent
react to ,

utomatic wri t i n g to questions not directl y

, ,

u li , ff

patient hes phenomena can be brought

,

IS methods
casesfallof functional
. T

derangement
e
due to
der the category of hypnoid
.

th e

ousher disformsurbancessensory
ci at i o n

when motor
of
un

Of

functional gastric emo

psycho
in contradistinction disturbances
, , ,

neuropathic and necrotic

,
,

ct e r , to Of

to subconscious
au r o p a th i c ,

systems dissociated from the o r i gi n

l
f

and manifesting their activi t y in

,

akingbutlifehas no suspicion
s c i o u s n es s

patient ofis theawareactiveof the dis

Th e

that give rise to such manifestations

.

lt s , su b c o n

tem
se s

forms a centre
ainappearitheng inpatient
s of acti
upper v i t y
consciouthat falls
ness out
the
. Th e

Of

the patient waking life

’
s s

state really di fers but li t tle from the hyp

,
’
s

siandmplyshowing
the its effects inpersonali t y worki n g
.

Oi d f

efully developed state hypnoid

underground wak ng
while life
h yp n o i d i c

the hyp i Th e

state case may

.

h yp n o i d i c

as hypnoid according to the

,

. A
h yp n oi d ic or ,

n al n e u ro p at hi c , n eu r o h
p a t i c p r o p e r , a n d n e cr o ti c ar e i n
u s st a g i th
es n pat oe h l g o i c al d d
e s c e n i n g p r o c e s s o f n eu r o n

[1 d ce ll d ge e n er a t i o n i n l
r e at i o n to b li m d
n eu ron an a o s an

)I
‘
a f ll di
u s c u s si o n , se e d
Si i s , P y h p t h l o gi l R
s c o a o ca e

en ro n E gy
n er , Ar c ihv es of N eu r o l d P y h o p t h o l o gy
. an s c a ,
33 0 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y M T T

view
states point
are from
of whi
great c h it is
importance regardedboth Since
from these
theoretical hypno and d ] l
i

practical stand points I take the li b erty of gi v i g here a

-

more or less detailed account of a case studied by me and

,

-
n

Dr G B Parker
,

Patient
.

Mr s C
is
. M
came
German
.

to usage on prilwell developed married A 1 8, 1 9 03

four years and has one c ld She complai n s of havi n g

. . . .

29, ;

attacks falli n g down and of vomi t i n g she becomes

,

hi

nauseated weak fai n t and dizzy then fal s down and

.

Of ;

vomithets attackgreenishpatient
“
wateris not she conscious
,

says Durisheng thehearscourse

,
”
as

and
,
l

understands everything that is going on i n the room but

, .

Of un ;

herto getwholeup bodyWhen is shebenumbed

gets up and
there isshea
“
has
feeli no
n g streng
of great h ,

exhaustion
two or th ee has
daysheadache
.

When and
the the
attack vomiis t i n
settig n keeps
g on up
all
theon herextremi t ies begin to tremble and she cannot stand
, ,

legs Patient does not complai n of any sensory

.
,

dist
someti bances
mur

es su nor
ers of
from anybuzzi
.

pai
n n
g sininthe ears
ears or eyes
She but
complai she
n s
thatmore her memory is getti n g very much worse she is
, ,

ff

and more depressed cries ften is very i ri t able

.

b eco m

sleeps badly and restlessly talks i n her sleep and some

,

in g O r

tiremembe
mes criestheoutcontent has veryof thebaddreams dreams asthoughforgets she cannot
, , ,

them
,

soon after awakeni n g interval of the attacks is from

, ,

r sh e

two to three weeks but of late the i n terval is becomi n g

,

Th e

much shorter and she has them now as ften as once or

.

even t ice a week attacks come on any ti m e of the

,

dayoon andafterhaveshe came

no warni n g no aura attacks set on
,

w Th e

to this co ntry
.

,
. Th e
s u .

l
Jan e t , B r e u er an d F r eu d , Haj o s a nd Ran s hb er g, h v do a e n e ex c e ll e nt

w o rk i n t i s h li ne . W o rk a onl g th e s am e li n es o f i v ti g t i
n es a on h as been

d by m d m y
o ne e an a s s o c iate s an d pu bli h d s e in a v l m o u d e un er t h e ti t l e

P y h p t h l gi l R
s c o a o o ca e s e arc h es .
332 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

came
room very
in restless
great anxietywould and cry
anguish ften would
Her menwal k
al about
state the
was
O

one of depression al t ernated wi t h s ates of melancholic agi

, ,

she from headaches wi t h dif f used pai n s i n

.

thehandswholelegsbodyand abdomen
t at i o n ; su

the pains were

fi er ed
;
She especially
does not severe
remember in her
any
,

more about it She did not now

faisickntiandng spellsconbut edshetowasbedtoldforbythreethe days
,

. whether she .

had
lady that shedoctor any
was
k

who attended her said there was nothi g the matter wi t h

,

w as fin Th e

herway that it homesickness B C felt the same

.

home
;
sheas was
she s
felt e she
an i would
w as o n l y

resi
ur

ti bfeel
le well
longing if to getco d
back return
home
. .

Sh e
.

ul

and see her people en she fel t better and stronger

,

r s

shebut went home she had to travel on foot through wood

,

Wh

nothi n g da ted her as the desire to see her mother

.
,

; s,

andWhen home shewasreachedso stronghome after the great fatigue of the

un ,

travel on foot she met by her stepfather who scolded

.

herhou ande witstruck

h curses herand wi
,

t h
told a towel
her to
w as
He
return drove
to her her
workfrom the s
,

was a blow to her and staggeri n g and dazed she sta ed

.

s Thi

back for the place of her employment When qui t e a dis

.

rt

tance from home she was seized wi t h her first convulsive or

, ,

epil ptic attack She felt faint someth ng suddenly came

.

over
that
e
her
she and
had shean fell
epilepticconscious
.

attack She her

un was told
feet after
and ard
hand
,
i
w

worked W en she came to herself she a n mber of

.

men around her and among them her stepfather Patient

,

h saw u

cried while relating these experiences of her child ood

.
,

She did not return home but her mother accompanied her
.
,

tosimilar
the house where she worked Si ce then patient had
.

con ulsive attacks ith u consciou ness and

,

quent stupor once in two or three weeks and sometimes

.

v w n s su bse

twice a day frequency of the attacks was increased by

,

worry or excitement B from these epileptic

,

. Th e
. . C Su fi er e d
.
 YPNOID S A ES H T T 33

attacks
then she up to
has had months
no after
attacks five her
She marriage
does remember Si n e ( 1 89 9 )

thiherng aboutillthetreatment
,

attacks ofknowsher only stepfatherwhat other

;
seemed people
to
.

hav
n ot an y

t el

greatly
herdepression
.

a fected
Th e

mind andEvencrying her and

now she cannot
f must
-

have
tell orweighed
thi n k heavily
i t 0]

liked her and were

.

very ki n dfami
to l
heries for
She whom
could
Th e she not
Of w it h o u
w o r ke <

ever forget the fact that she dri n away from he

.

h ow

home and constantly brooded o er i t She rarely visi t e

.
,

w as ve

home she new that she was not welcome there

,
\
v <

herwhommother was very good to her Fi n ally the fami l ies

.

as k al t h o u gl

she worked s mp thized wi t h her took pi t y

, ,

fo

spoke well of her to her stepfather He became more ki n

.

y a an <

tomarksher soWhen that when she married he gave her six

, ,

she spoke her weddi n g she cried bi t

.

h u n d r e(

She did not tell her husband that she was subjee
,

Of

toHusband
epilepticreproaches
attack until some ti m e after her marriag
.
,

t er l y

her occasionally and tells her

.

s e

are Balways sick and you have no children

“
: YOI

C came over to New York seven months ago

”

shefinedwasto bedtherefortwoeightdaysdaysshe wasShe had takenchillssick andandfever was conbu

.

. . . W h er

soon got over it She complains that her memory is get

‘

isometi
ng weaker that she cannot remember many thi n gs
.
,

mdoesesnotwhenknowwalkiwhereng into thego street she gets

.

t , ,
an c

c o n f u s ec

further i quiry isclosed the fact that her child

, ,

an d

ight years that when about the age she fel

.

A n d wa
e

l oveccountwithofa hissoldierservicewhoin however

Ol d ;

the army could She not

feltmarry
the her
disgrac
Of 21 l ir
or

eenlywentwhento anothershe re place liz d tosheherwasauntto become a mother

, , , ,

a e

Her mother vis

.
_

k a e

herkept noticed her condi t ion and spoke to her about i t

,

Sh e

away from home from mother stepfather

.

it e d

rothers ven now they do not know an hing about thi

,

Sh e , , an d

b . E yt s
334 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

lihome
ttle girland thenfterwentthe tobirwork Ath ofintheanother child town patient Novisioneted
ku ewcle anywhohiwere ng about her disgrace except her aunt and
.
,

glad to take care of the chi l d as they

.

n t

had n

no chi l dren
thetroublebirthand died
,

of their own bout eight

her chifourld hermonthsloverlaterfell sickhis hadwas some months after
lung A
,

a blow to
.

Of

herwhenandshe shepeakssu eredhergreatly B C is greatly

,

former lover and she stil l seems

.
,

ff a fi e ct e d

toaccuses
thinkherandof dream of him a good deal Her husband
. . .
,

S Of

thi n ki g more the other man than of

,

himselfshe toldalthough patient denies it Before her mar

.

n Of

ilwant her h band

legitherimateto chireferld toHerher husband
r i a ge
,

of herloveformer
her us love
but and
he doesof her
not
.

remains that her former former

love haslife
.

history
left an indeliS bill
le the
impresfact s ,

sion on her m nd i t sti l l deeply moves her her love and

.

lifeone ofbelong
love to
and the her pastrelations Her
i
present
to her
;
marriage
husband are was not
rather
;

aversion and i t is qui t e probable that sexual relations

.

awaken in her disgust nausea and may have gi v en rise to

,

Of

the vomitidayng she was married as she was leaving church

,

beforelara gettinClarag into theShecarriage she heard a voice calli n g

.

Th e

looked around but did not see

, ,

anyone She shuddered and thought it was the voice of

,
” ”
“
C “

herthe dead lover She did not speak to her husband al l

,
.
,

wayby from the church She was very much dis

.

this occurrence and ften thought of i t She

.

hasgood ften been unkind to her husband whi l e he is so very

.

t u r b ed O

to her Her husband frequently complai n ed of

.

herover initdi erence and coldness and is very much rieved

,

. h as
ff g

dyspn B Cea has

and
.

frequent
wi t h attacks
thoracic andof crying
cardi a c accompanied
oppression wi t
ften h
followed by great agitation She does not k ow the reason
. .
,

o ,
O

. n
3 36 IPLE PERSON I Y
MU L T AL T

She
those now
same remembers
angry clearly
threateni n g that
eyes she
before always
the used
onset ofto see
each
attack
as Sheepilcould the first
ep ic attack
Of series that,

is before what was d a nosed i g

now remember distinctly the di zi n ess that

, ,

t s

came over her i n the fi st attack She fe wi t h her eyes

.

open
then her boys
stepfather
Tw o got s hold of
servants hercameand put
and
r

her
carriedon a
her stone
i to
. ll
;

thefirst house and put her to bed fter the revi v al of the
.

’
n

over attack
her body patient herefeltwas great
a condi fatigue
t ion ofand wea
depression nessalter
.

all A
k

nati n
awakening g wi t h stat
from s
the of great
hypnotic
. T
e agi t
state ation
there andwas cryi
am n gesia On
of
all When
that hadshetaken place in the trance state
.

nurse that the returned

doctor from
told her the to laboratory
lie dow on told
the couchthe .

sh e

and
about thathomeshe must
but have
she couldfallen
not asleep
remember as she an was hi dream
n g about ng n

thethe couch
dreams sheShefeltcould only remember that she rose from
,

; yt

som thing the matter

;
.

very
wi ttired
h her could
feet not walk
Patient felt here
no
;
pai was
n s T

had no headach was restless in her sleep talked some

.

thing which the nurse could not make out exclaimed

.
,

e ; ;

but when the

tomorniher gsheshe toldnottheanswer nurse came
she was to her
fast bed
asleep and Inspokethe
;

home in n

Germany and nurse

d id

that that
she she
was dre
there mt of
with
;
bei
her n g at a
.

band
she Next stepfather and
coulddaynot sherecollect mother
an hi n g
,

here
more was a great storm T
hu s
;

was ag n taken down to the laboratory

.
,

yt

and put i n to h nosis She was agai n put back to the

.

ai

period of the
emerged followed angry first epi l epticyp
attacks
by similthreateni
ar excitement and .

agai
and n
emotional eyes th e
“ ”

attack astheauranucleusand ofconstithistuted

t u r b an ce
,

Th e
to g eyes
say the preceded
centr the n
d is

dissociated mental system which

.
,

,
SO ,
al ex p e

r i en ce , ,
 YPNOI A E H D ST T S 337

kept
were on
really not ofwi t h
r ecu r r m geach
epi l subsequent
eptic nat re attack
they were attacks
i m ply Th e

subconscious states wi t h i n tense psychomotor exci t ement

.

an u ; s

givi g character
n rise to convulsion
but rea ly apparently in of an
origin organic
and
s,
natureepi ,

a nesia of the attack was due to the very nature of

,

l ep t i c l p s y chi c

thethe state dissociation post epi l eptic stupor was

.
,

Th e m

result produced
of a profound emotional and intellectual
”
Of The “ -

by the emergence of the dissociated

.

d is

mental system
t u r b an c e ,

and even of the whole subsequ

body nt
weretre
Th e
theors of
after the
e extremi
fects of
.

t ies
the
e m

subespecially
onscious terror emotional state general exci t ement and
.

-
f
c

broughtwiback to Of
,
'

is
patient dissociated
memory mental
Th
and system
closely asso
Of ,

w as

t h that her waki n g life

.

’
th e s

B disturbance
c i at e d

was then awakened

C
when there
Of

she was
returned considerable
from the emo
labora ;
.

tory cried much was very restless and nervous and

. .

t i o n al an d

coto herplained could

of headache W en a glass of mi l k was given
,

sh e

not hold i t her hand trembled and her

, ,

m h

teeth chattered said It not good what the

.

Sh e ;

doctor did to me downstai r s She gradually quieted

,
“
; Sh e : w as

down
nerShe went
;
felt more cheerful and happy
felt towellbedtheearlywholesleptdaymoreandquietly
,
enjoyed her
relishedandherpeacefully
supperdin .

than u ual She woke up in the morning fel t very well

.

and enjoyed her breakfast In hypnosis the same cen

,

trin hypnosis
experience emerged subconscious level reached
.
,

strongly ti n ged with an unpleasant emo

.

al Th e

tone the experiences awakened were decidedl y of

.

Was

athatpaishenfulhadcharacter
t i o n al

undergone
;
they whenreferr in d to
the many
ho pi t albrutali
confined t ies e
.

with thewhenillegirecovering
timate chifromld these Patientexperiences
was very much
,

emergedthough
t at e d
from thenot hypnotic state she was very When
much
.

she
dis
agi

so much as before She told the ur e

.

t ur b ed , . n s
23
338 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

that she di d not

thialonenk init wasthe good like
for to
her sleep Sheso did uch
not that
want sheto did
rema not n m

room and asked for the nurse She grad

,

quieted do n and had good appeti t e for her di er

.

Patient hen askedthe nurse if the doctor wou d come agai n

.

u al ly w nn

inthethenegatievening and was much relieved when answered i n

.

t l

were v
similarly e She
treated then and i n qu
when
,

red whether
answered other
in the patients
a i
rma
tive she same felt contented
.

ffi

day it was tried to bri n g about visual hal

,

in the waki n g state to evoke experimental l y

.
,

Th e

halluci
previously n ations
l u c i n at i o n s
which
glass the
of patient
wa er was used put to onhavea some
dark time
back
;

groright side
un d thewaslightdarkwas Patient
admittedwasfromtoldtheto leftlooksideinto while
. A t

the the
glass
ofancewater fter three mi n utes there was sudden appear
, ,

of the face of a dog dog was black wi t h st i p es

.

was threatening and angry it was very large his evi

.

Th e r

referred to an early experience obtained u der

.
, ,

nosis When patient you g a child of eight or

.
,

d en t l y n h yp

soschoolshe andhadwasto pass through some woods

w aS v e r y
on her way to
'

met once by a big black animal w ch she

.
,

thought was a dog animal gave a growl but turned

,

hi

aside She was very much frightened and ran home

, ,

Th e

here was no element of recogni t ion on the part of the

.
,

tient hen bjects of indefini t e shapes appeared t

. .

T pa

this
ache time
bewi
.

there
l was
derment
T
great
and agi
fear
O

t ation
which paincontiin nthe
ued eyesfor head
some
. A

time afterward patient then declared that the water

, ,

looked very black and strange She became more and more
,

Th e

agiagittated and the experiment had to be discontinued

.

ation gradually subsided She told the nurse that she

.

Th e

did Patient
not like feltto lookwellintoin thethewater it upset her
.
,

afternoon and was taken out

.

forcheerful
a walkShewhich she enjoyed very much and was very
.

told the nurse in the evening that while she

.
, ,
34 0 M LTU IPLE PERSON LI Y A T

She
held dreamt
up his the
fingerdoctor came
counted to
up her
to made
ten andher go to
she sleep
went
SheNext felt somorning
well andshewould taken not worry any more
, ,

O H

dow to the laboratory

, , .

putearlyinyouth
to hypnosis and the subconscious experiences of her
.

w as n

were revi v ed firmly associated wi t h her pres

,

enting lifepersonal
experiences i t h subsequent memo y in her wak
,

life When she returned she told the nurse

,

w r

Idreamtwas aboutdownstairs the two doctors put me to sleep I

,

home I saw my father stepfather patient

.

“
;

began to cry and mother Father looked cross li k e he

.

; [ ;

didIt gavethe metim epainI wentin myhomeheadwhenI cannot

]
I was forget
.

fourteenhowyearscrossoldhe ,

looked I never did anythi g to make him so cross wi t h me

.

Istairshad thisnot thought

;

morning about i
patient t a long
n

kept time cryi til

n g I was
un

I down
do not
;

want to go downstairs any more She felt wel the whole

” “
( on )

day B C continued to feel well the next few days

.

duri n g which ti m e hypnosi no longer produ ed emotional

.

disturbances
. . . .
,

s c

.
 C HAP ER X I T V

TH E T W I LIGH T OF C ON S C I OUS N E SS, OR DAM M ERZU S TAN DE

are
fer the a esia subconscious
TH ERE some current theor es
states which
or
i

of attempt
the to
called re

ceral
“
mn
Dam m er z u st an d e
Of

sensifound
b
”

ili t yin epi l

Cases epsyare to changes
brought toin show
S O-

v is

that such changes

c oen aes t h et i c

states In oforderthis totheory sensi

reproduce
of b ili t y are
an really
idea
.

found
reason in
theepileptic
.

and
s en t at iv es

which gives risethe to idea

the wi t h
reproduction
b which
a,

it
of is asso
idea
r ep r e

isanditselfshouldcondithattionedonsciousness
by the totalbe attimodified tude ofthenconsciousness
,

c i at ed a

cannot rise and consequently

c
the idea is ar the
ested idea ;
b

cannot come to the light of consciousness Now visceral

,

a r a nd

sensi b ili t y forms a very i m portant factor in the acti v ity of

,

mental life and if therefore this sensibi l i t y is odi fi ed

.

theand whole
hence consti
the
,

t
oldution of
associations consciousness
become becomes
disturbed changed
and can
m

not riseis supposed other towordsoriginate am esiain thisresulwayts Epileptic

,

brought
n es i a

to
; in

corroborate this theory

,
n

A close and cases

examination
.

are am

however of the cases a duced in support of this theory

,

briForngstheoutfollowers
fully its doubtful if not negati v e character
,
.

this view have nei t her proven the

,

supposed cha ge of se si b ili t y in the epileptic

.
,

Of

subconscious
shownto justify
if presentstates
n

at asall
c oen aes t h et i c

to
“

what extent
n

the
Damm e r z u st an d e , nor
changes have gothey
as

Fu thermore
,

the amnesia
granted that
,

there are i m portant viscer al

,
so

changes in epileptic it is highly ques

.

r ,

34 1
3 42 MU L IPLE PERSON LI Y
T A T

t i o n ab l e whether
condi t ions such
For changes
many give
organic rise at
diseasesall to any
such for am

icinrstance
n es i c

rhosis as
of dyspepsia
the li v er
.

enteric
nephri t is fever
diabetes typhoid
and many gastri t
otheris ,

physicalsensiailments whether acute or chronic in which

, , , ,

b i l i t y is i n volved to a large extent and greatly

, , ,

or

changedsymptoms do not giveChanges rise to amnesic states as thei r charac

, ,

g an i c

t er i s t i c
do
,

not necessarily gi v etherefore

rise to such i n extensi v e sen c oen aes t h et i c

cations the content of consciousness as to disrupt the

.
, ,

s i b i l i ty m o d ifi

current ofin
association
thewithoutotheranyhandchangeamneoficvisceral and produce a
states aresensibiknown nesic to states
be presentOn m

l i t y It is enough
.

toamnesia
mentionof antheelementary
whole domaiform referring aphasia towhich is really
,

the more si m
.

n Of

pleaphasias
elementsare oftheymentalare lifestill amnesia Elementarybuthowever as the
,

certai y they
,

tandIn infunoctional
relationamnesias of sensi b ili t ies
.
, ,

s, nl

the more extensive ind

, '

s to v i s c er a l

where whole tracts of mental life are seemingly gone and

.

n k

lost there may be changes i n peripheral incom ng sensa

,

tions there
,

;
but theymay are be an
usuall esthesias
y of a peripheral
a

character par es
and h yp o aest h es i as ,
i
a

ofamnesic
so slightstatean extent as to be out of all proportion to the
,

t h e s i as ;

auces in functional Furthermore

cases if while
present attheall sensory
are fo disturb
d to be
fluctuati n g and fleeti n g the concomi t ant amnesic states are
.
,

un

frequently found to be stable in other words the two do

, ,

not Janet
show sconcomi t ant changes
,

law that an esthesias go wi t h amnesias or that

,

modi fi cations of sensi t i v it y go wi t h memory changes seems

.

’
a

to confirmthe thisrelatiperion phereheralistheory by no of am

means esia
a caus one n
-

U n f o rt u

hus in one of the c es the subconscious state brought

.

n at el y al

about by the shock of a fall which so accidental l y

.

T as w as

volved the lower extremities In a other case the hypo .

,

n
al

,
in
344 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

subconscious
sensori motorin many states are
dis urbances present So wi t h almost
noticeable nois appreciable
this i n de
cases that i t is a current belief that
,

onestatesis area substi t ute for the other that where subco sciou
-
.

p en d en ce

aatmia nmaxi full y developed

imu mumandthewheresubconscious the sensori motor ;
changes
the sensoristatesmotorarediatsturbances -
are areat n s

Insensoriothermotor
m,

wordsdisturbances
subconsciousarestatesabsentare orpresentas itwhere a
-

mi n i m uthe m

is some
.
,

tiequivalents
mes put epiofleptictypicalmentalepileptic di turbances are the psyc c
,

;
-

attacks wi t h thei r loss of

,
“
s hi

consciousness and sensori motor disturb ces

,
”

here is another point of view ften mai tai n ed by

,

-
an

psychologists and psychopathologists a view wh ch

.

T O n

tempts to explai n the

ofWhenthe the activity of consciousness am esia of the subconscious
by reducedit ismental
n

i n states
tensi
,

t y or i at

clai ed is weak
“ ” “ ”
Dam m e r z u s t an d e

then the take place and hence

.

quently arise retrospecti v e mental gaps or am esic states

, , ,
“ ”
Damm er z u st an d e
'

su b s e

hus a dream state represents weakened states of mental

,

activity and i t is we l kno how dreams e ily lapse from

.

memory
states that
,

is subconscious
states
Th e
of mental
l
states wn
are
activi t taken
y of to
low be
i dream
tensi t y
as

andIfhence the resul t ing amnesic condi t ion

.

we closely examine this point of view we find that it

, , ,

isintensinot quity tise notcorrectnecessarily

psychologicall y mental state of low
.

a lowered capaci t y of
,

tion weak sensation may be very vivid and wel

.

r ep r o d u c
“

membered
tion
.

may
A
while
be of on
very the
low other
vividnesshand a
and veryi t s inte
memory e sensa
may ns
l re

hence be indistinct or possi b ly lacki n g altogether ental

,

intensi t y and reproduction do not necessarily stand i n rela

,

tion to each other ental states of low i n tensi t y may

.

comemayeasillapse y reproduced
from memorywhile
. M
mental
emory states
depend of high
largely on
be
i n t en

the of formed associations ent l

,

s i ty . M s

n u m b er an d fr e qu en cy . M a
 ILIGH OF ONSCIOUSNESS
TW T C 3 45

states wicanth abegreat more number

easi l y of associations
revived than of
states frequent
of few repe
asso
rare occurrence there are m re organized
,

t it i o n s ,

starti n g points
c i at i o n s an

into consciousness from

-
which
d

Should the
Of

such given state

associations may be
become broughtfew
; o

and narrowedreduced then the power of reproduction becomes cor.

Furthermore the term mental intensi t y is ambi

,

r eSp o n d i n gl y

oustensity intense
obscure sensations
Doe it meandoessensory life of great
.

u
g

it mean vi v id m ntal
,

an d s in

states vivid representations clear and disti n ct ideas does

.

; e

it mean a great number of associations awakened or does

,

mean mental states h ving great a ective or emotional

, ,

elementsgreatest as constituents
,

it —
a ff

tal wea andess isservation

Th e bjection however
the fact thatheyit who to
does have
O the theory
not accord ofwi t men
?

h ex
closely studied
, ,
”
kn

subcon
p eri en c e

ow cious
that states
intensi
s

t yin
ofhypnosis O

consciousness especially
b

is by i n
no i t s last
means stages
weak
. T

ened that though highly suggesti b le it is sti l l very clear

, ,

kn

and
then distinct
i t
,

may beandsaidif by
that
,

intensi
intensi t y
t yis ofmeant anythi
subconscious
“

n g at
life all
dif
,

fers but littlendfromstill thethe waki n g states of the upper con

, ,

stateIfisweoftenurn profou
s c i o u sn es s

d amnesia
and
A
complete after emer i n g from th s g i

to cases amnesia not of the hypnotic type

.

weare findftentheclearsamedistinct
truth namely that the subconscious states
.

t Of

vivid and intense but

,

linessttle fromconcerned
the normal state as far as quali t y of conscious
, ,
“ ”
O d i fi er in g

changes are in the content and form

, , ,

ofconsciousness
mental activtheity Hanna In factcaseintheonesecondaryof the casesstateofwasdoublefar
,
‘
is . Th e

more clear far more di s tin ct more vi v id and recep i v e

.
,

t ancalled epithelepticoriginal normal primary state Even the

, ,

are not enti r ely

, ,

h w as

clouded and confused and quite many cases are found

.

“ ”
Damm er z u st an d e
'

so -

, an
346 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

exami
tense n ation of
consciousness which andreveals
sti l a
they condiare t ion
fol l of
owed clear ften by in

a severe form of i r retraceable amnesia

”
; l O

One great error

thenotednature ofverythinword which people
gs fromsubconscious are apt
the terms byirresisti to make
which they is .

to
are read
de
toof many mi n ds
Th e
mental states of
“

low intensi t y
”
b ly
s asuggests
matter
fact the subconscio s is by no means identical i t h
.

mental states of low i n tensi t y i t i n cludes psychic states

.

“ ”
u w

rangi n g from the lowest to the highest tension and vi id

,
“

nesswereof better
mentaltoactiviiscardty thisIt maytermbe that for
subconscious clearness sake ’
v

we have no better term and besides i t has taken

.

”
it d “
; u n f o rt

root in
u n at e l y

sense toli t erature

include and
the is highl
phenomena y useful
it is if
meant
,

used to
,

i n
cover i t s right ,

cause states are termed subconscious i t does not follow

,

Be

that they are of low i n tensi t y and ivid ess What is

,
.

“ ”

meant is the fact that subconscious states fall outside the

,

v n

range of normal consciousness and dissociated so that

.

they
their cannot
tendency be reproduced
is toward or recognized
amnesia in the In ar e

other
normal words
upper
,

consciousness hese subconscious states may be associated

.
,

and coherent
tooryhaveandreproduction wi t.

h one
T

and another
recogni and
t ion may
they thus
may be
have enabled
mem
subconscious that statesa very
Of

occurri preci
n g s ein andepi lexact
eptic character
;

condi t ions may Th e

belackofalatogether
very lowanytypereproducti momentve orconsciou ness and may
.
,

Inis present
the higherfor subconscious
type subconscious
Of

recogni
mental t i v
life e quali
memory ts

ies
states and even for states of
.

Of

theabsentupperthatconsciousness though the reverse is usually

,

is the states of the upper consciousness have

,

no memory for the subconscious states

,

; ,

.
348 UL IPLE PERS N I Y
M T O AL T

T his is perfectly
wocaused notis incorrect legi t imate
do to basebutonbecause in fact
it a scientific indispensable
defi i t ion notbut it
it is too general and hence
, , ,

ul n be

tootigervague and ambiguous It is not enough to defi e

,

it

as an animal but i t s dif erentia shou d be given

, ,

n a

thepsychicsametrouble
way it itiss dinotferentia s cientshould defibe added e hysteria a
.

,
f l ; in
u ffi to n as

What
disturbance are the
o special
n der trai ;
t
the s or
term
f

of of
hysteria the psychic d i fi e r en t iae
.

trai t s commonly given as specific of hysteria are men

“ ”?
kn w un Th e

talpowerinstabiandlityemotionali
suggestitybilityNowweatheseesscharacteristics or lack of wiarel
“ ”
:

kn l

certai ly very suggestive but they not sufficient to

, ,

gle out and denote adequately the type of hysterical

.
,

n ar e s in

hese characteristics i t can be poi ted out

,
“ ”
in

areinstabili
too general
fi r m it i es

t y too
suggestibili
. T
i de
t y ni t
weake and
ess too
n

of vague
fi
ll and For mental
emotional
,
n ,

idity erent
are alsotypesto be found in many mental diseases widely
, .

n wi

aniacal states or states

, ,

Of

esiscomprehensive
ff
will answerasthisto include description M
Besides the trai t s are so Of g en er a l p a r
'

mental states which can hardl

.

bechildren
regardedand assavagespsychicpresentsdiseasesjust thesemental condi t ion of
.
,

acter they are mentally i n stable they very

are trai
highly t s of char
. Th e

tihighly
ble their;
will
emotional power nd isi t weak
-

wi l and
certainlydeficientbe a and
strain they
of gen
,
su gges
ar e

to regard c ldren and savages as mentally

, ,

A l

eased and su eri n g from hysterical maladies con

.

e r a l i z at i o n hi di s

cept
vague Of hysteria
ill as well
and
ff
as
bscure the outline
and of
covers i tas nature
vast remai
number n
ofs . Th e

psychopathological
and types
,

whose
-

f nctional
d efi n e d

physical basis a ections

isu
O

not ofof various

the permanent
,

form ff s

type ofveryorganic lesions

ingenious theory of the cau e and nature of
hysteria has been recently advanced ccording to thi s
.

A s

theory the nature hysteria consists in the abnormall

, Of
. A
y
 YS ERIA H T 3 49

the
o w er f u l intensi
reproducedt y of the
ideas sensory
and
“

components
thei r associated concomi feeli tnant
gs
i ging about an abnormal intensification of these very
,

i th

In other words hysteria is defined as a malady

,

r n

emotional
ael i n g s

f
r
life
oughtsensoryaboutprocesses
.

an intensification of reproduced
by the abnormal intensity of the associated
,
,

emotions
NowSinceit isemlefttionsuntoldthemwhatelvesthoseon ideoany sensory
le o -
.

theory processes
whether -

re .

and
er i p h er al or central
proces es are
o

it largely
is hard made
to tell up howof ideo
s

much sensorythe
,

holeces igeneralization is a tautology whole t eory

,

em en t s s Of

t self to the very well k own statement that hysteria

,

Th e h re

simply intense emotionalism his however is nothing

.

u -
n

at wordsthe with
nature but of li t tle meaning
hysteria nor to
do them
they neither
gi v e the do
.

they T ,

;
,

efin e

oer a n d i of theregarded
facts asemotionalismbelongi n g to in
Of

thegivi n
typeg rise
known
,

to the
as
modu s

hysteria theirintense
he n o m e n o n
”

relations
Th e ideo sensory
to the elements
phenomena should
under-
be
should be determined Nothi n g of the kind is
.

I d i c at e d a nd in

on e and thethetheorycurrentof ipopular

as t i g at i o n

ntense emotionalism
views on the is but
subject a.

is ontrua more
p e t it i o n
a

that firm
e an attempt
-
of

basis and is made

express toi t base
in this
more popular
exact sci
.

terms Hysteric l emotionalism i s referred to repro

‘
ew

I cedtooideohowever
It ific

sensory elements
-

is
.

rather having
vag e an
as abnormal
a

the reproduced intensi t

ele y
entsFurthermore
are not indicated
.

hi s , u

i t is hard to understand what is meant by

, , ,

produced intense ideas and sensations Psychologically

. .

arded this theory as i t stands is full of ambigui t y

,

does not accord wi t h facts n idea may be repro

.

cedthenbut itit cannot

has no intensi t y a sensation has intensity
, , ,

1d A

be reproduced What the theory

.

I ;

rms is the generalization that all the phenomena f lling

, ,

It .

fi a
350 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

under
traced the
origicategory
n all y to of
the hysteria
intensi t y ofmay be explai
representative ed
l fe bywi or
t h n

iistsregarded
accompanyias nagdiaseaseectivofe states
reproductive
ff In other words
mental life hysteria
Now ,
i

it does not accord w thanfacts to find intensi t y as a quali t y of

.

idea may be vivid but is not

.

tense and it is wrong to suppose that however viv d an

'

r e p r es en t a t i v e lif e ; in

idea or representation may be i t should ever become a pres

,

or sensation idea of sou d does not sound

, ,

norbe made
is an ideaWe ofcanredno essmoreredreproduce
no matterorhowrepresent ivid itsensa may
,

e n t at i o n . An n ,

n v

tion thanis itweto canrealizeaddaareprocubit touction our height Still more

,

of af f ective states
.

di f

emotionsof a Ifdi there be such reproduction then it is cer

.

fi cu l t d an d

mustFromnot therefore
t ain l y
.

erent be
fftype
lumped than that
together of ideas
into one and the
category two ,

a general consideration of th s theory of emotion

,

it is well to enter into a more detailed exami n ation

.

and
al is m ,

ena see
that how
go the
under theory
the works when
comprehensive applied
term to the
hysteriaphenom Is
this theory
hypothesis of Ifreproduced
we inspect intense
closely emotionalism
phenomena a workiu derg Of .

consideration
ideo motor and we
?
find
sensori that
motor they
defects present
we find sensory
that
th e

they motor
pre
n

sent an sthesia of the senses in various degrees

, , ,

;
- -

and
these also a
e

factsamnesia
to be of di
explainedf erent
on forms
the and
general types
d i fi er e n t

theory How
that ta are
es
emotional life as basis are regarded
.

asto themodidiseased
ficationsstatesof peripheral
of the
its
and
various visceral
?

organs
Th e
sensi
Now b i l it y due
a n ms t h es i a s

i t is these
modificat ons along wi t h the i n tense reproduced emotional
,

states that gi v e rise to the amnesic condi t ions so often pres

.

entvisceralpatients of the hysterical diathesis changes i n

,

sensi b il ty work in the same way to bri n g about

,

in Th e

as they do in the of epi epsy

.

i am

they so modify the totality of consciousness that cert n con

n es i a

ai
l ;
35 2 MUL IPLE PERSONALI Y
T T

and withand angivintensity

e rise to aso great
esia as to inhi b i t the very mem
o r i es

Of course
priideasncipleassociated the question
of havingwithanitemotion arises as
i
mn

b i to
t the
instead validi
of
.

t
fix y of
ng the
the
For we find that in normal life
,

i nh i

asfixedwellin proportion
as in abnormal to the mental
strength acti
of
.

v ity memories
accompanying become ,

states and emotions his bjection is overcome by

,

th e af

theof intensi
reply tthat
f e ct i v e

y this
the aholds
fecti vtrue
e only
states up
When to.

athecertain
T

intensi degree
t y
O

of
thefixinemotions
g the rises
Of

memory beyond
the a f

emotioncertain nhi point

b i t s then
it and instead
produces
.

of
loss of psychic content th giving rise to the
, ,

forms closerof amnesia

,

us d i fi e r en t

examination however of this theory reveal s i t s

,

questionable character First of all it postulates that an

.

emotion revived representatively by an idea from

, ,

thegeneralization
original emotionidentifying
only in thethedegree of i tensi t y his
.
,

di fi e r s

and representati
Of

o n and quali
maki t ative
g them ide di of pres
er
n

S
. T

degree
e n t at i o n

intense only is not

representation true to
an fact
i n tense presentation
idea does not is not
become
A
n ff in
an

astatessensation nor is a weak sensation an idea

.

and emotions canthannosensations more be canreproduced by

,

Afi ect i v e

Psychologically
.
,

r ep r e

ittheistheory
opposedass to esfactsthatofthebservations and physiological y
'

s en t at i o n s , b y i d ea s ,

central apparatus and i t s phys

.
,

O l

processes are in structure and fu ction identical

,

um

witionth theOneperipheral
i o l o gi ca l

may as sensory
well place organs
eyes and
ears their
nose mode
and of
tongue
n

ao

inaccepted
the cerebral
.

on lobes
general gro nds theory
because therefore
Th e
i t not can
in ot
acc be
rd
, ,

wicontradicts
th the factstheirofmostpsychology and physiology in fact it
.
, ,

u Is o

fu damental principles
,

If now from the general review of the theory we turn

,

to the facts it is ass med to explain we find that it is a o

.

u ,
ls
 YS ERIA H T 353

outbut an aapparent
Of cord witoneh themthe andverythatessencethe ofexplanation
c

the facts gi
is v en
really is
ignored
as representations is
It contended
are inhi onb i
;
this
t ed bytheory
their that the
associat memories
d repro
emotions and hence the a mnesic states Now as a
.
_

matter
d u ce d

those of
forms fact
of nothi
amnesia n g of
that the gokind under is really
the name bservedof hys in .

teria and which on accou t of the va ueness of the term

,

and
concepts the clustering
i t were round
better to
,

it
use of a
the great
more
n

number
comprehensi invalid
v e
g

and Of

more adequate phenomena

,

designation
of of
functional functional
psychosis psychosis
are i n direct
”

contradiction to thi s theory of inhi b i t ory reproduced a ee

.

Th e

tiassociated
ve states representation
and emotions under If theinhiemotion b i t ion is
then to keep
i t is the
evi
d

dent that the removal the emotion will als remove the
.

ishould
nhibitionpersistin thether association
words in oforderthe that the
,

Of o

idea must be
;

stable
o

permanent and lasti

,

emotion
n g wi
ost t h the
cases
am n es I a

ofpresence
functional amnesia do not reveal the least trace of the
,

of emotional states On the contrary

.
,

ence af ecti
f v
ofthe thecasesemotional e and emotional
life is most often the
.

or
case an esthesia
Even
h y p o ws t h es i a
,
i n d i ffe r
a

where emotions do enter as a actor they do so

, ,

in

inpsychic
the beginni n g the attack and may bri n g about a
.
,

trauma giving rise to the symptoms characterizi n g

,

Of

theever difunctional
ferent formspsychosisfu wictional psychosi Once how
,

t h i t s psychic states is ori i n

,

f Of n s

ated ntheemotion emotionmayitselfworkis noharmful longerresults active somewhat like a

.
,

, , , g

physical blow on the head in producing amnesia in fact

.
,

icertai
t maynlybe strange
regardedtoinassert such that
casesitasisathepsychic blow but i t is
,

blow which under

, ,

liesthe thepsychopathological
nature the amnesia and is a permanent factor in
,

Of

phenomena
that each subsequent attack is preceded by a blow nor can i t be , asserted . Th e
24
35 4 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

blow is
ofpathological absent
fu ctionalneural but the
psychosis psychic
lies not state persists
the blow but natu the e Th e r

disturbances wi t h their accompa yi g

.
,

n in in

psychic manifestations Functi o nal am esia is not kept up

,

n n

byas thethe occasio

i tensityofoftheemotion
n

mental the emotion

malady may if i
pass
.

t does
away
; occur
but
n

thef nctional
amnesica condiesiationnotremaithe leasts Intracemanyof emotion my casesco d
,

n , ,

n Of Of

be discovered
.

u mn ul

oreover according to this same theory sensori motor

,

changes and distu bances of sensi b i l i t y sho d

.

M -

betheobserved but nothi n g of the ki d could be found Wi t h

, ,

r c oen aes t h et i c ul

exception
becondifoutionsd betweenof thethe
,

am esia
normal not
statethe
and least
that diof erence
n

the am coesic d n

ff
.

ul

In the case the am esia is of systematized

,

n n

character
acter but in
in the
nei
.

F
t hercase the
could amnesia
any af ectiof
M

v e
.

a localized
emotional char
nor
n

is

any sensory changes be found Even in the Han a case

.
,

where the amnesia was complete and general the patient

, , ,

possessed excellent self control manifested no emotional

.
,

disturbances and revealed no sensory changes whatever

,

s a matter of fact when sensory changes do occu i n

,

fphysiological
ctional psychosis they are not at all of a peripheral
.

A r

character but a purely central and psyc c

,

un

origi n ften brought about by suggestion or subcon ciou

,

Of hi

auto suggestion key to functional psychosis is not to

,

O s s

beas emotionalism
sought in its occasional factors and circumstances such
,

-
Th e

and sensori motor chan es but they must

.

betheylooked for in disturbances of a purely central character

,

-
g

must be sought in psychophysiological dissociations of

,

thethreshold
central neural apparatus due to the rise and fall of
Furthermore s

is entirelystatesoverlooked
.

the very
by thisessence
theory of
of functional
intense revived psychosis
emo
Nei t her the seemingly lost sensori motor
,

impressions nor the memory experiences are really lost in

t i o n al .
-
 C A H P ER X III
T V

T YPE S OF DI S S OC IAT E D PERS ONALI TI E S

P
psychopathicS

states fu
Y C H OPH YSIOL OGI C AL dissociation
ctional is
psychosis at the bas s of
occasion the i

orablythepresent
proximatethecause of
Of

dissociated functional
n

psychopathicpsychosis states is .

hus
Th e
in v ar i

forrise instance the event

in

to functionalthe psychosis and circumstances

can always bethat have
found gi
on v en . T ,

dissociated m ment appi n g this dis

,

in

moment by methods the detachable sen

,

v e s t i g at i o n , in o T

sori motor states wi t h i t s memor es are brought to l ght

.

s o c i at e d d i fl er en t

and a reassociation is made possi b le Such a reassociati o n

,

- i i

removes
and the
amnesias psychopathic
vanish Cases condi
of t ions
psychic andepi lthe
epsy
.

anathesthesias
many e

forms
sori of
motor aphasias
maladies fixed
of li k
.

ideas
e ki n and
d may other
be mental
brought and
as sen
good
,

illustrations of the truth of our proposi t ion

,

and memories are present i n the dissociated moment

-

Th e ex p er i

inthe afunctioni
subconscious state and do not become synthetized in
.

en ces

What n
peciallyg personal
characteri momentz es consciousness
functional psychosis i s the
fact that i t s losses are not absolute but relati v e only W at
.

isNeiabsent
t her the in an self consciousness
sthesias-

the is present
amnesias are
,

subconsciously
absol u te In
. h

fact far from inbeinlosses g thesuchcaseasthatd ifunctional psychosis

.

ae n or

n ished or even total

.

loss of sens b l ty or of memory can be shown that when

,

m an i f e s t s it s el f im
‘

the subconscious dissociated state is tapped by stimuli ade

356
i i i ,
it
 DISSO IA ED PERSONALI IES C T T 357

uate
hy ermnesia
q to i t s functioni
take the n g
place acti v
of i t
any esthat
hesia hyper
and esthesia
amnesia and a

apparently an esthetic spot is shown be highly

,

p a t

sensi t i v e far more so than in the normal state and the

.

Th e a to

seemi
detai l n
s gly lost
hus
,

tract
the of
D memories
F case is
the prese
visual tstitom the minutest
ulations that n
,

were
apparently outside .

of
not her
T
greatly
perceived contracted
by
in

the patientfield .

visi
n
.

o n
exami were
n a
,

Of

titheon patient
howevers mind revealedbutthat such they awerecondiactually t i o n as present
not to in
be
. A

directly reached by the acti v e systems of associations con

, ,

in
’

for the time being the patient s personali t y in

,

other iwords the i m pressions the sensory experiences ex

’
st i t u t i n g ;

rest
i s t ed
of n a
the associati form
v e in
systems
,

d e ta ch e da form the dissociated

-

patient s from
personal
,

the
mental acti v i t y Once however these detached dissoci
,
’
Of

ated
then systems
i t became were reached
clear that by
not sti
.

m
onlyuli appropri
were the
,

te
sti mto them
ulations
,

a
,

perceivedWhibutle thethe perception field of was

vision highly
in self delicate
consciousness and sen
came greatly contracted that of the subconscious became
,

s it i v e -
be

enlarged beyond the normal here was the an esthesia

.

forfor thethe contracted personal consciousness and hyper esthesia

,

T a

di sociated consciousness
.

Simwerelarlyapparently
i in the casecompletely
s

of wherelostwhole from tracts

personal of E mem
con
.

they were fo d in all their manifold detai l s in

,

o r i es

theheresubconscious
s c i o u s n es s ,

too personal clearly

am esiarevealing
is dissociated the i m portant
hypermnesia
un

fact that
central truth of functional psychosis is psychophysiological
,

n Th e

dicontradictory
ssociation givsetsing riseof tosymptoms he two oorposing and apparently
, , .

threshold of sensi t ivity and recol l ection manifestations

seems to
t

move in
p
Th e

two pposi t e directions while there is a rise threshold to

.

maximum O

in the self consciousness

the threshold to minimum in the subconscious there -
is ;
also a fall of ,
Of

. Th i s sim u l
3 58 M UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
T A T

ta n eo u s r ise an d f a ll o f t h r es h o l d s f o r s en s i ti v i ty a n d r ec o l~

l ec ti o n be r eg a r d e d th e p a r a d o x
m ay as o f f u n c ti o n a l

ofremember paradoxical
p s y c h o s is

the thresholds
Th e
.

side
becomes of this
perfectly si m ultaneous
plai and rise
clear and
when fall
we
that
ofof thementalmainsystems all functional psychosis
dissociated is
system a di s
fallisociation
g
n

rise to li m i t organization
ed ana sthesia of
and the
.

functioni
Th e

amnesia g
Reachedsystems however gi v es n
n ou t

through
veal appropriate
full account of and
thei radequate
e

very sti
isolationm ulaandions they
dissociati o n
.

t
,

re
,

from the rest of functioning systems disclosi n g thei r enti r e

,

content
reali t y manifestin
the two hyper
seemingly esthesia
contradictory
g and a hyperm
manifestationsesia ,

In
of n

riseare both
and twofall sides
of threshold for sensi t i v ity and recollection
, .

of one and the same phenomenon both

,

arepsychosis
related to one and the same central fact ofthefudissocia ctional n
;

timents
on andwitdisaggregations
h
—

their concomi t ant systems

psychic of
p s y c h o p h y s i o l o g i ca l
central
systems
Of

orneural
moments ele
d i ss o ci a t i o n ,

consciousness phenomena
1

of simultaneous functioni n g of both

personal consciousness and subconscious systems cannot be
.

Th e

explai
moreover n ed on
di r the
ectly theory
contradict emotionalism
that theory
Of and the
hus infacts
the
subconsciousaremotor man festations automatic wri t i n g ex
, ,

recorded by the pat ent apparently in an

.
,

i Of

automatic
p er i en ces

experiences way
bei n while
g of a he is
nature busy
unkno readi tog or
the tal
patienti n gi
the
and
,

n k

the act of may recordialsongberemai n s also un nown same ex

, ,

wn

man fested in the form of whi s per

,

k Th e

ingentiroccurri n g in an automat c form the patient remai n i n g

.

p er i en c es i
,

ely
ofbutemotional unconscious
sm has of
no the whole
explanation occurrence
of
i

these phenomena theory

,

Th e

on the dissociation theor such phenomena should

.

i ,

y
1
S ee p ar t iii , c h a p t e r s xi , xi i .
360 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

maymore dissociated
function si m systems
ul t aneously two or
or more dissociated
successively Whenmomentsthey
dothefuphenomena
ction in success on what should happen Naturally
,

of alternati g amnesia
.

n i ?

interrelation of the alternating states may be of

,

such a character that they may be completely known to

.

Th e

oneotheranotherhus theor theyfirst ;may

series be
of k ow
states to
may onenot but nownotthe to the
sec
n n
un

ond series nor the second the first or while first series
,

T k

does not k ow ofthe second the second series doesknow the

.

; th e

first In the first case the ssociation is complete in the

,

second case the dissociation is fu ly present in the primary

,

di ;

series but not in the secondary Suppose for the sake of

.

illustration consciou ness consists of moments B C D

,

Eprimary F theneriesin themaycaseconsistwhereof the sBateswhiarele theunknown the

.
, ,

s A

secondary
, , , , ,

series consists of C D F both series are independent

, ,

s A

and dissociated and as such are un own to each other In

, ,

E, ;

thebut case however where the secondary knows the pri m ary
, ,

kn

not the reverse then the secondary consists of all the

,
.

fB andctioniasnsuch g moments whi l e the primary consists only of

, , ,

i t does not k ow the rest of the moments C

,

un A

DshouldFexpect etc suchNowinterrelation

while on theintheory di s sociation we
, ,

the dissociated moments

, , ,

E, Of

oningthememory
theoryseries
of emotionalis the phenomena of al t ernat
, ,
.
,

and their interrelations rema n an

,

m,

soluble mystery
secondary sta
-

es may be wide and extensi v e enough

i .
in

toas itonclude the pri m ary states or they may be so narrow

.

Th e t

states exclude
may be them
regarded In asthe moreformeror case
less the
complete secondary
,

states
while the primary states are the incomplete ones
.
,

quentl y however both pri m ary and secondary states are

,

F re

incomplete and whi l e they may have in common many

.

oftiesthetheylowerlackautomatic and secondary reflex psychic

, ,

common elements of conscious memory and

,

act i v i

, ,
 DISSOCI ED ERSON LI IES AT P A T 3!

there
holesyntheti i s no recollection
seriesc oforganic of
primaryunitstates one series
however by the
represents oth e

nformof allanother
1 g,

the primary y
states wi t h
whilerecogni
all t ion
the and
seconda rec , ,

<

independent but also an organic uni

,

; :

g recogni the t ion

flowing and memory
uni t In for
other all the
words sectwo ndary
persona
,

stat o
t

re formed
en t e r

ded other which

as independent to all
of intents
each otherand purposes
being
.

may ,
.

and havi n g two separate centres of

.

u n c o n s ci o

giving rise to the phenomena known as double

,

ch
. sy

cO

the cycleif theappeacycles butis repeated

sn es s .

once we have
r m o n o c y c li c

here is however no reasonwhy the eparate eri

,

p h o sis ; p o l y c y c li c a l b i m o
”

dencebe limithere ed to may

two bealthough this is the most comm
,

3 T s S

many separate series wi t h

.
, ,

independent foci of synthesis givi n g rise to as

,

r T

ent i n di iduali t ies In such a case we have the

.
,

m ar

nashortof multhetiplehenomenaconsciousness or of mul t iple person

,

ph
°
v

of If the
.

11

s but onceif then

c y c li c a l ;
the polymorphosis
p

the cycle is repeat d the

,

,
may be said to
p o ly m o rp h o s i s

e
.

p o l y m o r p h Os
ey e

formed personali t ies in pol y orphosi s act as

,

ly cy c li c a l

i n dividual bei n gs and enter into relations co

.

he m in d

tionsa draandmdiscussions
en t

atic play wi
in t h one
which another
many the
personageswhole ta
,

p1

part successi v ely as well as si m ultaneously

,

1g

stance are those functional cases of m ti p le perso

.

Su e

reported by many wri t ers cases which to a certa

.
,

1 ul

may be reproduced artificially hese many

,

tiesntents of memoryfuse andbelongiform nag new personali t y wi t h

,

t T pf

to them and as such m

. .

i m ay

recogni
i

t ion of all of them

t this point let me emphasize the fact which has be .
,
362 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

butdi ference
too oftenbetween entirelyreproducti
overlookedve namely am esia theand fundamental
that of a
purely recogni t ve character In am esia of reproduction
, ,

f n

theor organicall
very contents y of
whether
i
memory relati are
v ely lostand
.

whether
temporari functional
n

l y or y l
,

in amnesia of recogni t ion the content of memory

,

ah

onbutexaminati o n can be shown to be present and reproduced

,

s o l u t el y ;

i t is not recognized as belongi n g to one s past life

,

mnesia of recogni t ion is no doubt due to a great narrow

,
’

iprocess
ng downof offunctionalassociativedissociation
connections broughttheaboutparticular by the
.

content
ofin associ a For
ti v e recogni
systems t ion
recognias we
t ion havebecomi shown g
,

is
more a function
a fi ec t i n g

locali ed
ti m e and more specific in proportion to the number of
.
, ,

n z

associative i n terconnections Recogni t i v e amnesia depends

,

ona verya verygreatlimiextent

ted fieldof diassociati
s sociation
Of v .

e acti
whi v
l e it y or
amnesia ratherof on
production is the outcome
,

re

In both cases the psychic content is retai n ed i n one

,

of c o mp l ete fu n c ti o n a l d i s so ci a

case
ti o n
i t is reproduced
it isNowneitherin recognized
.

onlynor but not

reproduced recog i ed the other
n z in
;

the phenomena of and

, ,

phosis whether coexistent or successi v e the s me im portant

.

b im o r p h o s i s p o l ym o r

distinction between amnesia of recogni t ion and a esia of

,

reproduction should be maintai ed his disti ction gi v es

, ,

mn

ustheira wider
i n deeper
terrelation and clearer
hese view
dissociated of the
n

streams phenomena
.

of
T

thoughtand n

these various foci of mental acti v i t y these i dividual mo

,

ments developing into fully fledged personali t ies si n ce the

.
,

detached fragments of the personal moment have a ten

,

deney to become personali t ies in their turn and thus repro

,

duce
detached the type
may of
standmoment
in di from
ferent which
relations they to have
one become
another
may
Th e newly
know developed
the
,

rest but personali

not t
recognizey formed
f

them byor dissociation

i t may not
.

even reproduce
as total strangers them in
.
,

ei,
t her case the re t are regarded ,

s
 CH P ER XIX
A T

A S I NG LE APPEAR AN C E OF A S E C ONDARY PERS ONAL ITY

nhavebenotbeen
C A SE S of double
havegiven and multiple
been apublished personali
and t
republishedy though but few in
they
close alysis hey always remai n ed
,

um r

mysterious freak monstrosi t ies of the human mind and

, ,

an T

were descri b ed as scientific curiosi t ies lay m nd

.

s,

gardsthethem wi t h fear and awe as mysterious manifestations

,

Th e i re

supernatural the scienti fi c world look at them

.

rare exceptional phenomena to which science has no key

,

Of ; s as

and
asGreeks which on
well forforthescient
,

account
fic their
purposes exceptional
be neglectedoccurrence
Of

When
,

may
the
first ti m e discovered electrici t y in the elec
, ,
”
“
i

tron amber they considered i t a freak of nature an

,
.
,
“

exception It was reserved for the future generations two

”
Or

thousand Psychologists
years later towidemonstrate the potency of elec
, ,

t h one accord hav passed the

.
,

verdict cases of multi p le consciousness are exceptions to

,

t r i c it y e

thephysiological
law Fromtheorythe standthe poimindt however of our psycho
.

plebeinpersonali t y
.

are full of meani n gthe and phenomena

i
of

m port
-

of
Far multi
from
n , ,

g mere freaks monstrosi t es of consciousness they are

,

inconstifacttution
shownof tomental
be necessary manifestations of the er
.

life
, ,

V y
M u l tip l e c o ns ci o u s n ess is n ot

phenomena
.

th e exc ep ti o n , b u t t h e l a w F or min d i s s y n th e s i s o f m an y

mul t ple personali t y are due to disi n tegration of ment l

.

s y s t em s , o f m a n y m o m e n ts c o ns ci o u s n es s Th e

systeadthe is beitongdissociation of many complex systems

.

Of i a
n s

neglected by
on the contrary should form its very basis
Of
,

psychology
,
these phenomena ,

.
.

On e g r e a t
In
,

364
 SE O DARY PERSONALI Y
C N T 365

ol e m u st b e at th e fo u n d a ti o n o f p s y c h o l o gy , an d

th e s y n t h es i s o f m u l ti p l e c o n s ci o u s n es s in n o rm a l,

consideration
bleere theand multiple
9 the
d i s i n t eg r a ti o n i n
i
personalim portance
t
Of

y inducesof the me phenomena

a bn o r m a l

to under
m en ta l l i fe .

out theanalysis ork of analysis however

main points casestheir along
w
a eementbrief in
and order
di to
fer
wi t h the
, ,

Of gr f

study
An
of
inthe previous the Hanna
pages maycase
Of

already
help
t h es e

us presented
to formul to
te the
the
, ex p e r i

phenomena own as double or multi p le con

.

essmay begi with the following case reported by Dr

,
“
kn
l

in for
.

hepastsubjectmiddlewas agea maninofadmirable

muscular health somewhatandangular
.
,

Ie Th e M ed i co L eg a l J o u r n a l
-
1 89 4

own free from any personal or inheri t ed so

neurofar ,

taint For many years he had resided in a thriving

, ,

1eartinsmi
Philadelphia
t h
.

and and
plumber byhadstrict application
accumulated to
consider his
eans Wiof thish these resources he at last pened up an
,

is

and being si n gularly indu trious

,

O
~

he prospered stead ly in his busi n ess

.

sh m en t o w n, s

sonshis disappearance
grew up they shared in the business and at the
,

ra i gh t f o r w a r d , i

had materially assisted him in the

.

some large contracts from which he realize

,

me profits
io n
~
Of

and was Fornot years

known he to had enjoyed
possess any ordinarily
ccentrici
,
d

morbid tendencies His domestic relations were har

.

e a l th , e

his social posi t ion better than ever before and he

.

t nown to have secret immoral or illici t

.

18 ,

any ki n d whatever
,

k a ny in d u l

Sunday of his di s appearance he remained in

, ,

of

sed maiallndayly inasreadiit wasng and

a dullin gloomy November day
.

he
1

n ,
to whom he was greatly attached bout four
,

play wi t h his younger ,

. A
,
366 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

owhiclockch heinhadthe been

’
afternoon
recli n i he
n g got
readi up g from
changedthe lou
his ge
hou on
e n

jacket
easy paifor
r ofan ordi
shoes n ary
and business
to his day
wife s coat
questionssli p ped on
stated
,

an
he -
n ,
s

was goi n g out a short walk i n the street for a li t tle

,
’

fresh air Noti n g the ti m e she cautioned hi m not to go

, , ,
‘
f or

farkeep asthemtheywaiwould soon have di n ner He promised not to

’

t ing declared he would be back a few

.
,

moments and that he was onl y goi n g for a li t tle tu n the

.
,

in

main street on which his house faced He q ietly and

,

r in

leisurelyfigurestepped outside the door and al t hough a

,

in the town and perfectly well know to n ne

.
,

co ns p ic

tenths of asthethough peopleheof hadthe vicias they nity say disappeared as mys
,

i
“

u ou s n

airstreets None
t er i o u s l y
the tow speople saw vanished
him althoughinto thi
the n ,
he
‘

were alive wi t h the usual Su day af ernoon strol ers

, ,

Of
’
n

Heing leftWhenno trace Rewards and detectives proved avail

.
,

n t l

i t was necessary to nd up the af f airs of the

.

un

establishment i t was fou d that he had taken no money

.

wi

butIn duethatcourse
hiswife andtimefamily were handsomely provided for
.

the business was ally disposed of

, ,

thecagopropertyfamily sold andgavetheupwifeall hope and family removed to Chi

.

Of fin

of ever finding even a

,

clew to theyearslonghadlostahusband and father

,

Th e

most passed when in a tin shop i n a

.

town i n one of the far Southern States where a number of

.

“
Tw o l -

men were en aged at their trade suddenly one of them

,

dropped his work and cried as he pressed hi s hand to his

,

head in a dazed bewi l dered way God where am I

,

How I come here his isn t my shop W ere am I

,

:
‘
My ! ?

What does i t mean t first the men were disposed to

,
’
d id ? T h ?

laugh at the reserved man who had worked for several

.

?
’
A

months
had not so quietly
been able by
to thei
learn r side
a word and of
but whose
when history
they saw
,

theyhis
changed expression the perspiration standi n g on his brow
,

his nervous twitchings noted his piteous appeals they

,

, ,

,
an d ,
368 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

T here are
disappearance no facts
to explanatory
account for the the
failurepriof e cause
his neighbors
Ofhis m Of

tothedetect
condi his
ons flight
of his
,

to explain
return to his
his wanderi
normal n gs
self or to solve
In for Dr Dana gi v es
, ,
”
ti
“

the followithat ng accohas comet of anu derinteresti n g case of double con

.

Th e P s y c h o l o gi c a l R ev i ew 1 89 4

his personal bservation

.

un

and healthy
“
patient
s c i o u s n es s

Th e
you g man aged
Mr S
hough was an
coming acti
n

ofv ea i n te ligent
somewhat
24,
O

neHe vous stock there is no actual psychosis in the family

.
,
.
, ,

n T

had himself always been well His habits were good

.

For a year or two before his trouble came on he had been

.
,

subjected to some nervou strain but it had not percepti b ly

. .

af ectedbouthis heal
f
two t h or
weeks spiri t
before s hi s
s

accident he had
,

some
finchill cialHowever
trouble heandseemed on comiperfectly
ng homewellhadnexta daynervous
.

“
A

and
‘
an

continued his usual duties On Friday eveni g Novem

,
’

bernot appearheatretibreakfast
red as usual Next morni g he did
,
.

a member of the fami l y entered

.
,

1 8t h , n as

hisunconscious
room andin found i t full of gas and the patient lyi n g
.
,

bed escapi n g gas was due to a leak

,

thegas burner
pipe aswaswasturned
subsequentlyandfothered was nostoppossicockble reason
. Th e
of the
un Th e -
in

forconscious
or suspicion s cide patient was as stated
.
,

-
0d

the face livid the li p s blue the eyes open the

,

Of ui Th e un

respirationsfamislowly andphysicianstertorousDr sometimes a most ceasing

.
, ,

Rodenstei n was called

, , , ,

and worked over hi m for three hours before the breathi g

.
,
“
Th e

became natural and his life seemed out of danger He

, .
, ,

became
who had partially
called he consc
alked ous by
rationally
i
butand
not to a clergyman
clearly 4
Next R M
.

morni n g he recognized his sister and father and said he

,

thought he was losing his mind In the afternoon he

.
,

came somewhat delirious He slept that night but duri g

,

be

the succeeding six days his mind wandered and he was

.

.
,
n

ap
 SE O DARY ERSONALI Y C N P T 36 9

di
ideainjury
a r en t l y s tressed
that someone and
wantedexci t ed
to takeHe hi was
m oppressed
away and do wihi t
m h
He talked about a tri p he had been expect
.

Ie

Ig to
Od il y

ead spokemake also to Washi

about n
his
.

gtonbusiness called
and for
of his
various
a ndtime tables
plans he -

been intendi n g to carry out On uesday four days

.
,

fter thedo accident

n On he
the was
eighth seen
day trying
he was to read
taken a
to newspaper
Dr
.

Gran
T ,

er somewhat
sanitariumexciHeted went wi t hout trouble though he was
,

p si d e w

and maniacal hat night he slept

. .

’
s

next morning awoke free from any signs mania He

.
,

i ll T

quiet and sane in every way

.
,

nd Of

Frompersonali
this titmy e werethe apparent
evidences Hehisdressed amnesiahimand
.

as

self
.

‘
Of

i an

andi
eat l y

n and
g
ge d
wi t
apparentlyh his usual
the attention
use the
.

to his
various toi l et
articlesunder of
.

ressnot Heknowshowwhod hebywashis orconversation at once that he

,

Of

where he was and that his

.

memory of everything connected wi t h his past

.

id

was gone His vocabulary at first was very li m i t ed

,

m s ci o u s
fe
could only
andaringlanguage useof familiar
the
.

si m words
plest and
character could only
such asunder
that
;

on the thi n gs immediatel y about hi m He did

,

know the names or u es of the things in and about the

.
,

use toldthoughhimhe atonsequently

once remembered and never forgot any
.

at s

andiattendant
am e

ng conversation
,

rapidly his
C vocabulary
increased He and
had a der
Ger un

and pronounced many of the new words

.

Of

ith such
a German accent Ever hing had to be explained to
.

an

asthe quali t ies and uses the horse and cow and
,
.

yt

the various articles about the house Yet he would

.

in , Of

the tablealsoandthe eatcourtesies

his mealsandwithameni his former
t ies of neatness
a gentleman pre . S it

he couldnot u derstandwhyhe did certain thi n gs until

,

r vin g

wasor explained He did not recognize his parents or sis

,

It n

rs fianc e though he said that he had always o

25
e ,
.

kn w n
3 70 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

thewithlatter
him and
He his
did great
not desire
remember and longi
the n g
slightest was to
deta have
l of her
hi s
former relations wi t h her and did not know what marriage
,

meant or the significance of the fi al relation hose per

.

sons whom he had liked very much before he seemed espe

,

li T

glad to see though he co d not explai n why He

.

could not read and did not even ow his letters or figures
.

ci al l y ul

But he soon learned bothto read and wri t e simple sentences

.
,

kn

involving ordinary wor

.
,

months
“
His vocabulary
after his was
accident gradually
he co d ncreased
not
ds

read
.

but
a even
newspaper i t wo

understandingly except simple accou ts of every day hap

,

ul

stract
p en i n gs
terms He was
He naturally
learned slowest
figures
,

i n
and derstan
ari t hmetic ng very
n

un
-

di ab

quickly and could soon do ordinary ari t hmetical computa

.

tions easi l y He had been accustomed to play bil l iard a

.

liplayttle again
but played the
appreciating
.

game badly
the value He of very
angles soon learned
and before
s

to

long he became much more ski l ful than he had been i n his
.
,

former state He had always been clum y with hi s han s

, ,

and neverfor ilit kedhe mechanical

never
.

could work
draw or
or showed
carve the
With least
a l i tca
tl
s d

instruction from another patient he soon became ery skil

‘

p a c it y ; e

fulbrushin incarving and worked a monogram in the back of a

.

board doia nmost

g the credi
work t able
verymannerneatly He Healso made
showed a sh u ffle

amentmuch greater cleverness w th the hands and finer develop

.

in fin e ,

muscle sense than he had had before

.
, ,

after
“
He Of

the used
accident to play
he and
picked
-

i g
out a
a li t
tune tle on bout
the si
piano
S n x weeks
which A
.

hea yearhad nown long before but had not he rd or played for
.

He did not now what i t was or a sociate i t wi t h

, ,

k a

any early memory He sang some of songs and

,

k s

played a li t tle on his banjo musical memories

.
,

hi s Ol d

were there but dissociated from any thoughts of the past

.

Th e Ol d

He was very imitative and his memory for ever hi g told

.

.
,

yt n
3 72 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

ordemented
hallucinations and was not in the slightest degree
He spoke of hi s own mental condi t ion and seemed to
,

understand that it was not right He was very a xious to

.

get wellPhysically his health was perfectly good He had no

,

. n

anno esthesia ofthe skin no li m i t ation of visual or aural fields

.

stigmata of a trance or hysterical state He slept well

.

and so far as I ow had no dreams He had a tendency

, ,

toevidently
coldnesslackandofredness the extremi t ies and there was
,
.

kn

vasomotor tone t when a li t tle

.

Of

exci t ed he would move his head constantly from side to

,

A tM es ,

side as if worki n g in an comfortable collar his was a

.

violent exaggeration a habi t I bserved that he hadwhen

,

un T

in hisOnthreenormal occasions
conditionIh pnotized usi gthe methods
.
,

Of O

oftrialBraidI putandhimBernheim combined On the second and third

.

y h im , n

this I old hi m in a
that light
afterdegree
wak ng h pnotic
at a sleep
certain Du
signal
Of
.

i n
heg y r

would go through certain acts such as rubbi n g his eyes

.

t i

walcertain
kinggreeti
aboutngtheto histablemotherpeningl othethatdoorat aandcertaiginv nghoura
O
,

i
,

inthingthe that
eveniInsuggested
g he wouldexcept remember the past He every
,

As

the last t the time named

.

di d

iDana
n thetoldevening he si m ply said wi t hout sugges ion Dr
.

me to remember somethi n g but I can t do i t

.

‘
t

I saw him once or twice a week at my of fi ce He con

, , ,
.

’ ’

tiedgennedincreased
in muchsothethatsamehe state day after day nowl
.
,
“

was able to go about alone to a

.

Hi s k

considerableplaceextentof andbusinIesshadandbegunlearnto somethi advise hisg ofgoihisng

.

workt suggestion of Professor Josiah Royce to whom

,

t o h is Ol d n

Ol d

Ihisgaveold some account of the case I old him to get some of

.

“
A th e

love le ters and co y hem also to copy some of the

,

prayers that he used to say daily as a boy and final y to

,

-
t p t ;

,
l
 SECONDARY PERSONALI Y T 3 73

getwas some
in of
hopes his old
that busi
some n ess
of accounts
these thingsand copy
might them
revive I o ff ;

memories by appealing to his a ections

hissuccessbusiness instincts He did this but with no apparent his religion
ff and , ,
Ol d

On Febr ary th Friday eveni n g exactly three

.
,

months from the time of his attack he went to see his

.

“
u 15

fianc e She thought after the interview that he was rather

, ,

worse less li k e himself She cried that night left

,

thiwitnhkinghis brother
he wouldhe never get well Whi l e ridi n g home
.

w h en h e

said he felt as though one half of his

.
, ,

head was prickling and numb then the whole head then he
.
,

felt sleepy and was very quiet but did not fall asleep
,

When he got home he became drowsy and was carried to

,

bedfoundwhere he fell asleep about clock he awoke and

, .

his memory restored He remembered At

distinctly the
’
11 O

events of three months his visi t to his fianc e his sup

.
.
,

perhis bedroom the clubdoorafterward his journey home his shutti n g

.

a go ; e

and getti n g into bed His memory

,

at

stopped there He did not recall a thing that had occurred

, ,

betweenHe times
.

k ew all his fami l y at once and was plai n ly just

.

thetire same man as before But the three months were an

.

“
n

ka thingblank
ow meconnected to him
I had never Next day
seen he
him
.

came
before to see
his me but
accident did not
Not
en

with three months could be recalled

.
,

n ( )

Itoncewasresumed
so muchhistaken entirely out of his existence He at
.

t he

work and habi t s and has continued

.

perfectly well up to the present ti m e

.

Ol d

hispatientis onelo tofconsciousness

the simple cases of double personali t y
”

due to the action of a toxic

.

stiricmceuluswasandgonewhen heemories awoke ofa whole tract of his life

.

Th e s
'

awayu

from the domain M

of his his
upper former
con life
ciousness wereand swept
sub
ex p e

merged i n to the subconscious lost tract of conscious

.

ness seemed to have involved a large mass of psychic con . Th e

3 74 M UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
T T

tent
theupper i n asmuch
consciousness
as but the si
whi m l plest
e the systems
more were
complexwere preservedto
erased
fromhis consciou memory pparently new systems hadto
,

bethedeveloped new adaptations to the complex condi t ions of

,

s A

environment had to be learned process of acquisi

.

tion as it is usually the ase wi t h such forms of amnesia is

,

Th e

rather accomplished ith extraordinary ease and rapidi t y

.

clearly showing that the old content is really present i n the

, ,

subconscious It is not clear from the account as to

,

whether
tion or the
familiari
.

patient
t y in had
the some
process general learnifeeling
g by of
the help of r e c o gni

histhe attendants
reportpsychic this feeli s
A far
n g washowever
absent as it can be o

judged
f
from
n

content has become greatly reduced i n the

.
, ,

secondary state only the i n sti n cti v e automatic secondary

,
.

Th e

automatic
simple habi
character t s
;
ofhavelife as
alone well as
become wordsthe and phrases
possession
,

of of
the a ,

secondary personal ty dissociated moment formed was

,

narrow and constricted as i t is the rule wi t h secondar

,

i Th e

personali t ies formed after a physical or psychic shock

.

accident gi v i n g ri s e to a state of unconsciousness

,

formed the gap the chasm between the two personali t ies
.

Th e

priformedary theand secondary state which stateseparated

of un onsciousness
,

two disso
, , ,

m Th e c

moments two persons amount of suggesti o n

.

h y p n o l ep t i c

couldhisbridge
c i at e d

case over
li k
,

e the
the two
re t dissociated
that follow
.

mental
has
NO

no states
doubt a full
claicausem theto double consciousness or double personali t y
.

T s

two dissociate tracts conscio sness form sep

, ,

be

aratemoments so to say theykeep strictly apart their con

,

d Of u

scious
present experiences
and future
,

do not
their
;

ownfuse they
retrospect have
;
and their
prospect past
each
;
own

possesses i t s own chai n indissoluble chain of memories

,

hich run i n dependently side by side or in al t ernation

,

they cannot be directly attached to each other not any more

,

w ;

than the life and memories of one person can be fused and ,
 C HAP ER XX T

TH E REAW AK ENING OF TH E S E C ONDAR Y PER SON

IN thebut precedi
once n
and g cases
then the secondary
disappeared from personali
ife t
acti y ty ap

Can it be shown that such a personali t y once formed i n the

,

p e ar ed l vi

womb of the subconscious and born and grown up in full

.

consciousness
notthis dead but and
only fi ally disappeari
submerged n n
the g from
subconscious life is real an y l

seemingly dead and buried personal ty be resurrected

,

in ? C

andlifebrought to light be made once more to enter the cycle

,

whence
Of and
i t then
came beli ksubmerged
e the shade
,

agai
of n into
Samuel the same
recalled obscu
by i t
the r y

witchYes thisEndorcan be done and in fact it has been aecom

Of
,

examples we may take

esting casesstriking case of Ansel Bourne describ ed Pro
p l i sh e d
,

. As
:
,
,

the followi g i n ter n

Th e

Proceedi
f ess o r James
n gs in
for his
Psychic Psychology
Research
“

is veryreported
i teresti
”
an

g
,

d in
by
“
Th e

clearly demonstrates
tranced and apparently the possi
dead b le resurrection
secondary personali
,

of t the
y
n n an

en
d

updentemporary
“
Th e R ev nsel
to the trade lossaofcarpenterBourne
A of
butGreene
in R
consequence ofbrought
a sud I was

sight andheari n g under very peculiar

. .
.
, , ,

Of ;

circumstancesjust he
before became
his thi r converted
tiethyear from
and hasathei si nsce to
that Chris
ti m e m

forHe thehas most part lived the life an i t i n erant preacher

,

t i a n it y

been subject to headaches temporary fits of

,

Of

depression of piri t s duri n g most of his life and has had a

.

an d

few fits of unconsciousness lasting an hour or less He al o

3 76
S ,

. s
 SECOND RY PERSON T HE A 3 77

hason thea region

left of
thigh somewhat
Otherwise diminished
his heal cutaneous
t h is good sensi
and b i l i t
his y
mand cular
us

self strength
reliant and
disposi endurance
t ion a man excellent
whose
.

yea He
is is
yea of a
and firm his
,

nay nay and his character for uprightness is suc in the

.

commu ity that no person who knows him will for a mo

,

; h

ment admi
genuineOn January t the
n

possi b ili t y of his case not bei n g perfectl y

Pro
“

idence wi t h
.

which to payhe forewa certain from

lot
1 7 , 1 887,a
of bank
land in dr $551 in

Greene hispaidis thecertain

v

last bills
incident and got
which into
he a Pa
remembers ucket horse
He did wt

notfortworeturnmonthshome Hethatwas published and nothiin ntheg waspapersheardas missi

of ng
,

c ar . T .

d ay , h im

and foul
whereabouts play bei
On n g
thesuspected
morning the
of
.

police
arch sought
th in
howevervain hisat
Norristown a man calli n g hi m self J Brown who
,

M 14

had rented a small shop si x weeks previously stocked it

.
, ,

Pa , A

wiandth carried
stationeryon hisconfectionery frui t and small articles
, . .
,

quiet trade wi t hout seeming to any

,

onein theunnatural eccentric woke up in a fright called

, , , ,

people the house to tell hi m where he was He

,

or an d

said thatignorant his nameof Norristown

was sel that Bour he thatnew henothing was of
,

Of .

An ne, en

shopkeeping
t i r ely

eemed only and

yesterday that the
was last thi
drawing n g he
the remembered
money from the
,
k
— it

bamonthsetchadin elapsed Providence Hepeople wouldofnotthebelieve that two

,

S —

nk

insane
,

and so at
.
,

first did Dr Louis H house

Read
.

thought
Th e
whom
they called in to see him But on telegraphing to Provi
.

h im ;

dence confirmatory messages came and presently his

. .
,

nephew ew Harris arrived upon the scene made

.

everythi n g straight and took him home He was very

, ,

Mr An dr

weak havi n g lost apparently over twenty pounds of flesh

.
, , ,

during his esca ade and had such a h rror of the idea of
.
,

the candy store that he refu ed to set foot in it aga n

,

p ,
o
-
s i .
3 78 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

first
fornormalas hepersonali
Th e twoweeksof
had notymemory theperi
after o
he dremai
had n
onceedunaccou
resumed ted n

who remarkable
,

knew him seems ofto any

have part
seen ofhimthe t me
after he and
left no one
home i
hi s

part the change is of course the

, ,

iarBourne
occupation which the called Brown indu ged i n
.

Th e Of p e cu l

has never in his life had the slightest contact with

, ,

S O- l Mr

thetacittrade Brown was descri b ed by the neighbors as

. .

urn orderly in his habi t s and in no way queer He

‘ ’

went to Philadelphia several times replenished his stock

.

cooked for i elf in the back shop where he also slept

.
, ,

; ;

went
made regularly
what was to h ms

consideredbythe once
hearers
ch u r c h ,at a
a prayer
good meeti
address
'

n
an d g , ;

thewitnessed
courseinofhiswhich natural he related
state an
Bou incident
ne which he had ,
in

“
T hiswhenwasI i allducedthat wasBourne nown toof submitthe casetouphypnotism
to Ju e
k
Of r .

somemory
as to wouldsee whether the hy notic trance his Brown
,

1 89 0, n Mr

not come back It did so wi t h surprisi n g

.

‘
in p

readiness so
sitheblefactsto make much
him so
while i n deed
in the that it
hypnosis proved
rememberqui t e any of
.

im p o s

ofhisnormal l i fe Hehad heard of nsel Bourne

, , ,

butconfronted
‘
didn t withow as heBourne
’
kn had everhe saidmetthatthe hemanhad When
.

never
A
’
,

seen the thewoman before etc

.

Mr s ‘

other hand he told of his peregrinations du i n g

.
,
’

theNorristown
lost fortnight and gave all sorts of details about the
.
,

0 11 r

episode hole thing was prosaic enough

,

and the Bro n personality seem to be not ng but a rather

,

Th e W ;

shru en dejected and amnesic extract of Bou ne

.

w s hi

hithatmselfthere Hewasgivestroubleno motive

nk ,

back for
there the
and wandering
he wanted except
rest
Mr . r

Duri n g the trance he looks the corners of his

.

‘ ’ ‘ ’

arescreening
draw hisdowneyes hisand voice is slow and weak and he si t s
.

Ol d , m o n th
n

trying
before and after the two months of the Brown xperience
,

va nly to remember what lay i

,

e .
38 0 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

change
much in
of his
the personali
old contentt y was
We profou
mu t d
call but it
here still
the retai
reader n eds n

attention to the fact that once at a prayer meeti g the

,
’
s

patient made what was considered by the hearers a good

.

“
n

address inthe
he had witnessed course
in hisof which
natural he related
state Boan incident
ne w ch hi

patient also presented hypnoidal states nasmuch

,

Of ur

ashisthepastincident was not recognized by him as belong ng to

.

Th e i

the Bou ne state months ater the patient

,

woke
period upwasin his
totally
,

Bourne
erased state
r

from and his the whole

memory
.

intermediate
he
Tw o

did not
l

know
thehypnosis where
surroundings he was he
every could
hing not
was
; recognize
strange to the
him peopleDuri nor
n g
;

the patient passed i n to the Bourne state and all

“

; t

memoryexplanation
of the Brownfromstateourwasstandgonepoint is the same in this
.

case as in the precedi n g ones stimulu trouble had

.

Th e -

disintegrated temporari l y though the synth tic moment of

”
Th e s

self consciousness and another less complex moment took

.

possession of the patient a moment which Professor James

, , ,

aptly characterizes as a rather shr en dejected and

,

amnesic extractthe old systems Of Bournethehimself

Mr
new i n Wi
dependentt h thesystems
un k
”
, ,

r eo r

sunk into the subconscious Periodici t y in the al t ernation

. .

g a n i z at i o n Of

of consciousness was absent

,

bout three years later Professor James concei v ed the

.

idea of reveali n g these dissociated systems by putti g the

.

paemerge
t ient intobut the
the hyp
Bourne otic trance
personali n
t y Sure
could enough
not be they
reacheddid n

Hehad hadeverheard of nsel Bourne but did not know as he

.
,

met the man Duri n g the trance or Brow

.
,

A “

personali y the patient looks the corners of his

,
” “ ”
n

arescreendrawn down his voice is slow and weak and he si s

.

t Ol d , m o n th

before ing
and his
af eyes
er theand
two
,

tryi n
montg vainly
s of theto remember
Bro n what
experience lay ,
t

When asked insistently for his experiences the answer of

”
t h w .

,
 SE O DARY ERSO
T HE C N P N 38 1

theablyBrown personali
characteristic t y
i t sis highly
mental interesti
state I n
m g alland remark
hedged in
Idowncan tingetthatoutPawtucket
at either horse end carI donandt know what set me
“ ’
Of :

I don t know how

.

’ ’

I everIt isleftcertainly
that storea pitory that whatthebecame of i
.
,

’
-

patient was not observed

,

inhavehisbrought
secondaryforthstatein a butmoretheor hypnotic trance seemed to
,

inal Brown personali t y less perfect ,

form the orig

because T his case
of thebecomes
experiments sti l l more
that interesting
have been and
performed
.

instruction v e
it
and also on account of the persistent attempts that have
,

been made to
experiments run the
showed dissociated
that the persona
Brown t woi t ies into
person one
li t y l

t ough complete in i t self knew nothing the Bourne per

.

Th e a

and that when nei t her of them was pres nt the

,

h Of

state of the patient was that of indi erent aggregation

,

s o n a l i ty , e

moment
mixed up consciousness
now is the characteristic
answer or he of
makes hypnosis
no reply atIt is
all
ff
“
Of

andProfessor
simply ighs
.

James is right in summing up the case by the

, ,

sentence independent Bourn s sksystems l coversweretwoformed distinctwitperson

.

Mr
hin the
“
e
’
ul

mind of the patient One belonged to his waking and one

.
,

a l i t i es Tw o

toemerged
his subconscious life When one was removed the other
.

Usually the subconsciousness revealed in the

.

hypnotic trance is as we have poi n ted out an indif erent

.
,

gassume
regationa leadimoments any one which can temporarily
.

n g part Not so is i t in the case

, ,

a g Of Of

Bourne In hi m the subconscious is under the lead a

,

Of Mr

more or less or anized parasi t ic moment enti r ely di s soci

. .

Of

anosised from the waking synthetic momen hat is why hyp

.

couldmoments
not poss bly ewaking ect a state
synthesiscouldof githeve twonothing dis
.

t t . T
i ff

else but
s o ci at e d

Bourne s personali
give Brown s personality By means of hypnoti ation
Mr .
Mr .

’
t
.

y the hypnotic
Th e
’
could only .
;
z ,
3 82 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

therefore the two dissociated

be unified in one s nthesis moments co d not po si b ly ul s

Had
,

y Hy p n o s i s a l o n e i s fi
n o t s u / ci en t

Profe sor James however i n duced a frequent alternation

.

to e ff e ct a s y n th es i s o f tw o d i ss o ci a t ed m o m en ts

of the oftwothepersonali t ies and had he prolonged the

.

i n termediary state the passi n g of the pri ary

, ,

fir s t

into the
p er i o d

glresults secondary state

impse He wouldBrowno doubt so as to let
he wouldhaveprobably Bourne
have got
,

catch
better aMr
m

got satisfactory res ts

.
,

Of Mr n,

had he ven to the patient while in the Brown state some

.

ul

strong toxic stimulu and then induced al t ernation pro

.

gi

longing the first period of the intermediary state

s,

.
,
384 L IPLE PERSONALI Y
MU T T

In this case we
tion a condicoversion anotperiod meet the phenomena
fou dofinmany the previous of mental
cases alterna
his
,

state
t er n a t i o n
was but
t

rare and of years

short
n

duration t firstbut the sec

the A
. T al

course of time became more frequent of longer du ation

.

o n d ar y in

and last became the patient s natural state hus the

,

second condi t ion accordi g to the acco t at first occupied

, ,

t
’
a T

about a tenth part of her life then it became equal to her

.

n un

normal life then i t filled almost her whole existence the

, ,

prithemsecondary
ary state appearing ;

state came only

to at very
occupy short
most i n
of tervals
the When
patient s
,

lifepresenting
it graduall y changed as to mood and disposi t ion not
.

It is such
interesting a marked
to contrast
bserve the to
fact thethatprimary
the state
patient a so
,

presented a third state She fell asleep in the usual way

.

O l

and wokestateupthenotleadiin nanyg traitof theof which two stawases great

.

but fright some In t in pe

this state she ew no one but her h band his psyc c

, ,

cu l i ar

condi t ion been some sort of state hat

.
,

kn us T hi

thethe fact
patientthat herhaveslu ber is oftenstatestroubled we canby judge from
.

m u s t h av e hy p n o id ic T
'

dream and
.

d id hy p n oid ic

nightmares It is a pitythethatpatient zamdreams did notin hermakepria

“
m s

M A

mary state when all memory the secondary state was

. .

Of
’
t h o r o u gh i n v es t i g at i o n s
‘

absent
have revealedn
A investigation
,

the presence of such

of a nature wo
states
Of

d no doubt ul

tion in the pri m ary state of moments belongi n g to the

.

h y p n oid ic r ep r o d u c

secondary state
,

Had
become shorter M zam hadAnot he permi
on
.

t
theted the
contrary d rected state to h yp n o l ep t i c

to the prolonga ion of the state and

.

; i his en

had he tried by means of psychologi c al well physio

, ,

d e av o r s t h yp n o l ep t i c

logthecalprst mary
i muli toandbrisecondary
i ng about staa more es the frequent
poor al
woman ern woti o n
d
as as

t a

havehis wasbeenprecsavedselyfromthe methoda ictfollowed

Of

T
i

i
on of mental
th e ffl alternation
t

in the Hanna case

i
, ul

.
 A L ERNA ING DOU PER ON LI Y
T T B LE S A T 3 85

From
remain onetherapeuti
th e
of the c stand
most i m poi n
portant t alone the
cases Han
in -
a case wi l l n

ogy It was state the fi forst casetherapeutic

in which purposes
r the importancewas poi n the
ted
p s y c h o p at h o l
Of

outin caseand which

the possiuntibillitnow
y of werescienticonsidered
fic treatm ntas andoutsidecontrolthe
.

h y p n o l ep t i c
e

doma nreturn of therapeutics was clea ly demonstrated

,

theprimary
TO
i
however
readerstates attention tototheour ca
highly e in hand
significant We must
fact thatdraw
the s
r .

though appearing sometimes after a strong

.
, ,
’

iolent emotion
ingtheleepsecondary
V
S
or tr uble sti l l
Not sostateis it wiInththithe latter
,

i n variably
changechange
o appeare
,
dur
from thethepripatient
mary d
,

passed through the i termediary tate

.

to s

interesting poi n t here is the relation the two

.
,

n h yp n o l ep tic s

states While the secondary state could remember the ex

.

Th e Of

of
ofForthewhilesecondary
.

p e r i en c es the primary
state statecase the is latter
somewhat had no memory
complicated
there is dissociation in one state there is such
,

Th e

dissociation in the other state secondary seems to

. .

no

synthetize
look the the
ca pre mary
somewhat but notthe
morei reverse
closely we If however
find that we
the
. Th e

stathe essecondary
are eallystatedissociated For although the patient i n
.
, , ,

at s

knew of the events f the ri m ary state

,

t r

stithell sheattackregarded that p i m ary state as the other as

.

'

O p

as the cri is She had always mai n tained

,
“ ”
r

that the state whichever one she happened to be in when

,
“ ” ”
s

onerational
spokestateto herin waspposithetionnormalto the other whichoneshe which
called theshe
.
,

On e ,

called thethe rcrisis In whichever state she was she con

,

maini n g one the abn rmal the pposi t e the

, ,
“ ”

other onestate she subjectively di erence onlycouldis recall that whilethe iother
n the secin
.
,
“
s i d er e d e o ,
O ,
”
Th e ff

thetion priof mthatary state the subjecti v e k owledge the

.

“ ”
o n d ar y

other was totally lacki n g

,

n r eco l l e c

secondary state repre ents here a complex moment

,
“
.

Th e s
26
386 L IPLE PERSON LI YMU T A T

oforyconscio
experiences ness wi
of t h
the
us a rich
pr content
mary stateso that
represent whi l e
ng the mem
another
moment consciousness wi t h a narrower ci r cle of psych c life
,

i i

aretent partlythe latter

synthetized by the secondary moment the con
-

secondary
of is
moment not synthetized
while by
synthetiz the ngprimary
the moment
content of
,

thementprimary one regar s at the same time the pr mar mo

.

Th e i

as another as disti n ct and separate from i t self

,

d i y

fustatectioning constellations neurons having the secondary

,

Th e

as their conco tant are able also to awaken

, .

n Of

constel ations of neurons havi n g as concomi t ant the pri

,

mi in t h e

mary state those neural con tionsthe correlati v es of which

,

areassociation
memorypaths experiences and are transmi t ted as such by
,

di

to the secondary constel ation sec

,

moment then remembers that the experiences hap

,

l Th e

pened not wi t hi n i t s own past but withi n the past of the

-
.

o n d ar y

other of the primary moment

,
,

.
1

1
Dr Pri n c e m ai nt ai n s
. h
p ati e n t p u t i nt o t ran c e r e al
t at a m a ni e s t s ly f
h er u f ll h l hy
ea t n o rm a s e h h l lf
i n w i c a l l t h e e xp eri e n c e s a r e s n t e ti z e y h d .

h hl h h l
T i s i s t ru e i n s o m e c a s e s , w i e i n o t er s , s u c a s A n s e B o u r n e a n d m a n y
sim il ar e cashy p i b i g o t diff t p
s, nos s w ith p
r n ti l
s t t u e r en er so n s ar a c o n en .

B t v
u e w i t h f lly y t h ti
en d t t th i ti ll d bl p
u s n e z e lity co n en , ere s s ou e er s o n a ,

i
s nce th t e p li ty g d th e li fe e p e i e c o f th e w ki g p e o n
ran c e er s o n a re ar s x r n e a n rs

as n o t b e l o gi g t o i t o w n li f
n n s e .
3 88 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

catalepsy
five or six chiefly
fits a day rigidi
lastit y
n gofa the
few nutes t
and times
at hershe had
worst flex o r s A

periods they lasted for days She recovered from them

.
,

mi

quibutteverysuddenly was never surprised at her surroundi n gs

, ,

composed and said she remembered nothi n g of

.

what had occurred duri n g the attack most stri k i n g

, ,

feature was once when she had severe toothache duri g an

,

Th e

attack Dr Wi l son gave her chloroform and removed two

.

teeth
teeth andOn regai
pain
.

n
wereing
.

consciousness
gone Her fathershe recognized
hypnoti z ed that
her the
and
broughtofherthetobloodthe andnormalthe lossstate when she made the dis
.
,

the teeth but she never

.

remembered the previ o us pain or tak ng chloroform here

,

c o v er y Of

had beenbesides many thevariations and she had four di erent ex

,

i T

normal Ni b for Old Nick

.

ff

when she had violent passions and ould bi t e or slide down

,
“ “ ”
i st en ces : (1 )

thethinbanisters dreadful wicked thi n g when every

, ,

g was reversed black bei n g whi t e asleep bei n g awake

,
“ ”
; (2 )

thewas head being the foot and so on lie when she

,

amiable and good her ordi n ary fits as al r eady

, , ,
“ ”
; (3) Al

descri b ed Other phenomena occ sionally occurred hus

, ,

; (4 )

shemanifested
was at tilossmesofcompletely deaf and dumb or at ti m es she
,

a T

memory so that she did not now those

. .
,

whom she ordi n arily knew duri g the fits Her general
,

healthquietand andnutrifresh
tion were good reatment had been rest
,

air years later however her

.

conditionfollowi remainedg casethe ofsameapparently multiple personality

.

an d . Tw o , ,

inFrostthe may
ins bee ofbrought for study to my laboratory by Dr
.

Th e n

ary
an

Vaughni n terest
aged
,

in si n:

gle
1

born in
.

Ohio one cousin epi l eptic Was admi t ted to Bu alo State
,

M E 22 ( ;

Hosppoundstal JulyShe had beeninangoodinmatebodiofy thecondStatet onHospi weighttal

.
,

; . ff
i 2 7 , 1 89 1 ; l i i ;

at Warren for three years

1 80

1
,

Th e
.

Pa .

ho
,

s p i ta l n o tes w ere s e nt
.

to m e by D r . Fr o st .
 M ANIFOLD PERSONALI Y T

She was discharged

of epilepsywe l itforh mental from the Warren
disturbance Hospi
and t al
remained as cured
again from
p a r en t l y l
w

epileptic five months

seizures which afterwere which
said she
to suffered
recur
,

wi t h
ap

marked regularity at intervals of two weeks every al t er

,

nate attack coi cidi n g wi t h a menstrual period During

,

theherselfattacksif notsherestrained
would poundafterward her headhadandnootherwise injure
,

recollection of
.

anythingfollowing
Th e
that had note take wasplacefurnished
n
;
during theby attacks her brother re .

c en t l y

knowledge
A ncestors of were
insa i tall
y orhealthy
convulsionspeople of there
any kindbeingin no
the
familyand Her mothe however had an uncontrollable tem
,

ary
p e r,
.

and duri
shutn g some
her of
r,

out her attacks

doors of
no
,

temper
matter would
what beat
the
weatherhealthy
M
was Until but at
-

about
that the
time age
Of

caught thirteen
a heavy she,

was
cold
Of per
first appear nce of her con ulsions was at night and for
.

f e ct l y Th e

several days previou been rather melancholy She

.
,

a v

began by moani n g in her sleep and i t was impossible to

,

s Sh e h ad

waken her and she slept for several hours in that way
.

She was attended by a local physician at the time and was

,

afterward taken to Warren to a hospital where she

.
,

remained
took patent for a year
medicines or
andtwo then
,

fter
went her
Pa

toA return
the
.
,

Bu home
falo she
State
,

Hospi t al Her brother does not believe that she expressed

.

theas heideahadthatneverherheard
.

personaliitty was changed while at home

On the evening of her arrival at this hospi t al she
,

Of

awiseries of convulsions characterized by pis hotonos and

.

ha d

thesehoutattack
frothinrecurred
g at the oftenermouth than or biteverying oftwothe weeks tongue
,

O t

sometimes dai l y for several weeks always attended by sui

.

T s

attempts and succeeded by

which she was childish and played with dolls and trinkets
c id a l a period of ca
—

m during l ,

,
39 0 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

and was
sheany hadsymptom pleasant
no recollec and ionea i
ofl y managed
the attack It
but was
no noticed
mention s that
of
unusual in cases of epilepsy was made in her
.

case u il Jul y two years after her arrival at the hos

,

pihadal a series
t t thatoftimeconvulsions
nt

A the followandng note

,
1 89 3,

has was
been wri t ten
suicidal Has
for a i :
“

long timeentirelyHas ubeenlikecareless abusive very cross and ir

.

selever onof awakeni

r it a b l e,

n g
.

this her
morning former sel
Has nf
no She came
recollect on to her
what
, ,

what has passed since about clock J y th

.

f i

fourteen days ago the date of the first conv sion of th s

.

’
11 0 ul 12

series She asks questions about the arri v al and departure

.
,

( ) ul i

ofreturned
patientsa duri n g this time greets a ectionately as if just
,

nurse who really returned three days ago

.

; ff

whom she welcomed just as af ectionately then as now

,

an d

She is quiet and pleasant joki n g not suicidal completely

, ,

changed
.

, , ,
”

Again havi g conv ions

.

Goes from a state of lucidi t y i to a series

A u g u s t 1 0, 1 89 3 n u ls .

oftionconvulsions
M ay

wi t h
,

suicidalfollowed
1 89 4

tendencies
.

by a period
which of
lasts mental
several obscu
weeks a n

wiirrithtablegreat regulari t y uri n g these periods is cross and

,

denies herLucididentiperiodsty shorter du ation

, ,

. D
”
an d

Had no recollection in one period what had taken place

.

“
A u gu st 1 89 4 — Of r

what she did or where she was or i n fact of who she was
, . .

Of

intiontheofother period or condi t ion She is a ty ical illustra

,

double consc ousness

,

Suicidal after convulsions Has no

.

”
i

recollecti o n of herself in a previous state and wi l l i n

.

“
N o v em b er , 1 8 9 4 —

thhaves condi ion acknowledge her name She con i n ues to

. .

n ot ,

when
i
occasional
she loses periods
her
t
of
identi t
,

frequent
y and epi l
imagines ep ic con
that ulsions
an old
.

t
t
v

woman is af er her hears her in the wall t other ti m es

,

is good natured helpful quite coherent

.

t ; A
-
.
, ,
39 2 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

unti
times l one onl y wi
sometimes
May 1 5 1 89 9 t h convulsions
two or three al ost
and dai l y some
occasionally m

tenditionor twelve During this period i t is notedthat her con

, , ,

this time is from any previous attack She

,
“

isactivel
not ysuicidal but remai n s perfectly cheerful works
.

d i fi er en t

in the ward She shows the change personali t y

.

; a nd

sotheoften
nicknamesnoted previously
which she calls
always the
gives
.

nurse
them and
when; doctors
she i s by
not
Of

herself banished
but her normal as personali
heretofore t y does not seem to be com
NotePatient
of has lost in weight reads from to pou ds
,
”
p l et el y .

M ay 6 1 899 -

mains in a clouded mental state wi t h very frequent but

, ,
“
2 40 1 65 n ; re

light
that epileptiform
as well as i n seizures
their which
character are
they wi t houter aura
from and
the
,

; in

tacks which she has usually had Has the same delusions
,

di ff at

about the old woman which always characterized her

, ,

normalI butstatesheandappreciates
always speaksin aofmeasure herself asher wecon instead
.

ah

ection
,
‘ ’

wifather
th theandotherbrotherpersonali t y for she feels the death of her
‘ ’
Of n

which occurred d ring this period and

,

which in previous attack she would probabl y not have

,

noticed
,

s ( )

Herself q et natural composed re

”

members going to Colli n s but not returni n g Says she was

.

May 1 5 , 1 89 9 ; ui ;

well a day or two while there and remembers that

.
, ,

members father s death but not her brother s which

.
,

Re

was more recent Fee s wel l no headache no giddi ess

.

’ ’
h er

butchangesis frightened at the changes of personali t y

, ,

l ; n

have occurred several times dail y for several days

.
, ,

Th e

lasting from ten to twenty mi n utes

.

Returned to ay from a month s visi t

,

at homeGainHased nine been pouquitedswellwhimentally since the middle

.

’
J u ly 1 8 , 1 8 9 9 d

l e at home was well all the

.

Of

tidealme from
excepttimefor toindigestion which has troubled her a good
.

M ay n ;

im ti es she ake fo d at
.

t e . At m c an t no o
 ANI OLD PERSON I Y
M F AL T 39 3

allmilkand has to live for a prolonged period on a little malted

Duri n g ugust in the interval between attack
,
”

just referred to and the one precedi n g i t she su fered from

.

A 1 89 8, t he

indigestion requiri n g to be con ed to a diet of malted

,

milk his persi s ted mor or less ever since She has
,

fin

alwaysdysmenorrh
menstruatedea irregularly and su ered from neu
,

. T h as e . .

ff

She
r al gi c

when she remai

had n ed
eight well
con from
ulsions
o

fterthe to
.

July
first few seizures May 1 5 2 6, 1 899 ,

sheend became
of the depressed
day had restless
passed and
into suicidal
her abnormal andv

before
state the . A

ingoldthewomannicknames to those about her saying that the

, ,

giv

was behind her giving her hypodermics etc

,

Ol d

next day she had twenty seizures then eighteen twen

,
“ ”

four sixteen ten eight etc until by the of Septem

.
, ,

Th e

ber September
she was havingth only one or two daily
, ,

ty -
1 st

was well in the morning for ten min

.
, , , , ,

utes and in the evening for minutes and later for

.

17

twentyinminutes
,

one and then

the otherfor two
personali
; or three
t y the weeks
normal was al
gradual t er fiv e ,

superseding the abnormal u til October From that

, ,

n at e l y

date until November she was qui t e well though she had
,

ly n 7t h

two convulsions during the interval Had one onvulsion

.
,

7 th

November and twelve on the th Was her other

,

self for an hour in the afternoon the and aga n

.

“
7t h 8

from of the having twenty one convu sions on

.

”
Of 8th , i

the to theWas thnormal about twenty minutes daily f om the

9 th
3 A M
. . 9 th ,
-
-
l
r

Since then has been continuously in her abnormal men

.

1 0t h 15

taltimesstatefourandor has had u ually two convulsions daily some

.

Says that we are not li k e what

,

five

weare were once we don t know what is the matter but we

.

N o v em b er 1 6, —

not li k e anyone e e Wants to go ho e her

’
;

nor l on ition as at resent instead of when she

,

ls .
m w h il e in
ab ma c d ( p ) ,
39 4 UL IPLE PERSONA I Y
M T L T

issomelostrecollection
in orderofthatit andshe may not beenjoy the
dependent vi s i t and
upon have
what
others tell her al t ogether Has some con u sio s now one
,

to three or four daily Improved physically

,

v l n

his morni n g she is rather ex

.
,

cithetedworldsaysisthatcomisomething is goi n g to happen to her that

. .

D e c em b er 1 4, 1 89 9 — T

n g to an end that she is going to die etc

.

; ;

Th e reasonmoreforsevere
this isthanthatusual last eveni
she n g ju
remembered t after a
being conat
;
s
,
.

home last summer She was so startled and puzzled by this

,

v u l si o n

sudden gl i mpse her other life that she co d not sleep at

,

allsistsduring the night his morning the recol l ection per

.

Of ul

and
She is
does quite
not clear
recollect as to
goi details
n g from
.

here but
T

she remem
bers coming back She is still haunted bythe old woman
.

and persists in the other peculiari t ies characte izing the

,
“ ”

abnormal state will however gi v e her acquaintances

.

their
selves correct
Says names
she wisaying
l l not
.

callthat
Sh e

anyoneis whata they

liar ag call
n them
as
,
“
,

hasancesheretoforeher other
when lifetold ofSaysherthistripsperception
home andwhotherch she
,
”
. ai ,
Sh e

in

hasthe true
to dayf omhastheconfofalsended her so that she does not know
,

st of . i
-
u

charge
F
a
ebr u a r y

nurse
r

and 1,
was his patient
dai l y
1 9 00 — T was
attend
.

sent
ce to
there me
under i n
mying observation that of Dr Frost for three weeks dur
.

Of in an

which time her condi t ion was carefully studied and

,

an d

numerous graphic records made and experiments per

.
,

formed
duri n g herShe improved
stay there qui
as at e noticeably
result changed mental condi
surroundi tnion
gs
,

in

and the interest which took in seeing new sigh s She

.

Of

nosionslonger from indigestion had fewer

,

Sh e t

and very light ones none in the da i e and she

.

sn fi er e d con vu l

gaicheerful
ned inandfleshlost andthe anxious
took on worried a betterlookcolorwhichwasshemore
,

yt m

had
, ,

at first .
,
39 6 U IPLE PERSONALI Y
M LT T

tellher mother
what theguesses old woman she is says
yet the
hears oldher woman
all the tised
m e to
when be
; u

waki n
hertwo only g and sometimes
unpleasant
;

th dreams
ngs of
skedher if the
she alwayswoman fel t tell
;

like ; Ol d s

or
sowomanformerlymore persons
felt she says Is that she
i

afraid did
to not
tell always
what
.

the
A
feel
old
says for fear she wi l l harm her the woman
,

; d i fi e r en t

forbids her telli n g sked how the woman could talk

.

; Ol d

tothrowsher herwhenvoiceshehereher Patient.

mother recogni
(
A
is absentz es thatsaysit that
is she )
Ol d

sitheble thatwoman the olds voicewomanis should real l y be here Says that
,

im p o s

di s ti n ct but not loud She for

.

merly heard many voices but now only one old

.

’
Ol d

woman s age is about We are not like what we used

.
,

Th e

tomorebe Nothi n g looks the same Nothi n g looks nice any

.

’ “
53

Explai n s that she says we nstead of I

.

cause thi n ks she must be more than one person else

. .

” “ ”
i be

sheto walkcouldthenotfloorchange as she does She says that she used

.

she

all the ti m e to keep her feet from getti n g

,

crampedofandanythatsortshe Has now hasbeennodeadnumbnesstimes or queer senwas

.

abeen everythiperson
s at i o n s

d ifi er en t
n g thateachis ti m
wicked
.

e upon Wascomi g
Jesse to life
James Has
for a
five
n
a nd

long ti m e robbed and stole Jesse James died and

.

shenow was fterward

then aryshe Vaughn She is not ary Vaughn
.

an d

was Jennie Longnecker did nothi n g

.
,

M M

wicked as Jennie Longnecker Jennie Lon necker died and

.

A ;

shewasthen i k e uckey an Irishman who drank and

.

wicked and finally died in prison from drinki n g Was

.

M M w as

notlateddeadto herlongbrothers
at a timeand sisters hinks beca that shese ofisthese
not really
, ,

previou
.

T re

xistences though at times she believes them to be her

.

u s

brothers and sisters

,

Ei t her the patient or the examiner became conf ed

,

about the succession of the personali t ies mentioned above

.

us

She explained afterward that their order was as follows .

 ANI OLD ER ON I Y
M F P S AL T 39 7

First
Second — Irishman
Jennie Longnecker
Th e ike uckey years ago M M 1 00

hird James
.
, ,

Fourth ary Vaughn

.

T — J es s e

Fifth present state in whic she does not admi t

r
.

— M

that she is ary Vaughn

.

— Th e h

Had one slight con ulsion yesterday

,

afternoon and three duri n g the night Had nigh mare so

.

J a n u a r y 1 1 th v

badly that the nurse to walk her about the ro m to

.

awaken her In the nightmare she thought that

.

had o

woman was after her wi t h a stick and was ru ni n g

“
th e Ol d

towouldcatchnotupwaiwitthforherherbrother whom she ahead He

.

”
Sh e n

limbs vigorousltracyngs ifarein taken In her sleep

the act patient she was
of runniconstantly
as
movi
ng W ile makes n.g her
pneu
,
s aw

h
.

whis appare
speringtlymovements wi t h li p s and tongue of which she
.
,

m o gr a p h i c i

unco ci us lways den es i t when spoken

,

toheraboutIt may it Says that the old woman cons antly t lks to
,

n ns o A i

be that the hallucination hearing is con

.

t a

wi t h this nconscious phonation old to count

.

Of

mentally she makes lip movements for each n mber and

.

n ec t e d u T

when told to merely of the nu bers as called by

.

theattemptexperiwasmenter her li p s move the same way

, ,

th i n k m Off

gestion of made
sleep to
has hypnotize
told her nurse
,

She
that resists
she w the
ll sug
fight h er
In . An

agai n st the desi r e of leep and repeats that statement now

.

; i

Says
asked she
her would
th u be
ghts she to
says go to
she sleep
thinks i n this
always
f r ai d
a
S

roomof When
the
.

woman wishi n g she the woman like other people

.

o '

Ol d

his has been her main thought most of her life old
,

( Ol d ) w as

woman is her mother mother never li k ed her or any of

.
,

T Th e

thedevoothered tochildren ary does not love her mothe but was
.

her fath r
badl herbut aryother hasworstpromised
t other treated
Supposes
.

her M

mother
e other mustchildren
have
M
r,

a hundred times to be
-
.

y M th e

good to her but ary does not believe her Hears the
.
,

h a t ed . M
,
M . old
39 8 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

woman
closed s voice
Has
’

had in her
earache earsand ju
does t the
now same
at w
timesth both
have
s ears
ear i

ache
attack ofboth
.

in ears
earache very badly
voice is voice
always is worse
more duri
annoyi
Th e n
n g
g
when she feels badl from cause Dreams f en of
.

Th e

the actual
old woman Dreams of thi gs which are reproduction
.

y any O t

past events of bei n g at home w th mother and

, .

n s

of soherseesmotherthintreati g her badly as was actually the case

.

Of i

gs in dreams which are not identified as

,

actual Does occurrenc s in the past

.
,

Al

talks all the time Has

Q the womane

roari
Ol d gi
n v
g e inyou the pai
ears sometimes
.

No only n ? A ;

Was put to sleep by suggestion after

. .

shequ etlhady igone to bed in her own room Went sleep very
. .

J a n u a r y 1 2 th —

though
i
win t about
h sudden threejerks or four
and s mi
artsn utes Wasand slept
awakened sou dl
aftery. to
n

fifteen minutes and said had been dream ng the old

,

woman She slept for fifteen minutes i n the afternoon

.

sh e i Of

and
and dreamed
called
.

to that
her she was
brother falli
George n g down
to between
help her two houses
nurse
heard
deceased her call
brother out George
She went in
to
“
her
sleep sleep
agai
”

n George
after I is
lefta .

(
Th e

thehad room and slept any starts or twi t chi gs but

.

five light convulsions wi t hout awa i g

.

w i th o u t n

siattracted
ons werehergeneral but only momentary and scarcel y
,

k n Th e con v u l

nurse s attention She b tes the tongue

.

though even in these slight at acks

, ,
’
i

She went to sleep readi l y to day der suggestion and

.
,

slept qui t e soundly but we could not elici t any replies from
.
,

-
un

herhad been
and questioning
asleep for aawakened
minute her
and
,

with
that a
she start
heard Said
me she
tal
ingriedto agaihern butbut wascouldnotnotconscious of what I was sayi g
.
,

T
,

Visi t ed i n duce
her at sleep
her room at last
n .

evening inandeliciputtinghera tofewsleepreplieswithoutfromdiherculwhile ty andin sucthe

.
,

J a n u a r y i 3th .
—

ffi ,

c e e d ed
4 00 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

B e a ti n g Beatianswer
ng is badSays no thoughts arise that she
ca not h nk anyanswer hing
. .

K i c ki n g — NO .
;
n t i Of t

Kicki n g burni n g bi t ing stri ing

.

P a i n fu l — NO

Kicking poundi g People

.

Hu r ts .
, , ,
k .

Hi tti n g
‘
n

Ugly people oroldwoman drunk

. .
,

Wh o is d o in g t h e ki c ki n g, — “
.

W h a t ki n d o f p eo p le
-
“
Mad

u ed to drin and othersmother arou d her dra k

. .

D o y o u kn o w o f an y d r u n k en p e o p l e — “
Th e
s k n n

ssociation of ideas when ultimately stim ated refers

.

Wh o is sh e — “
Ou r

toslowthebeing
centralinhibiideatedofbythethe saidwoman Ideation is very
.

A ul

You are tal k ing ideaOld woman is tal k ing

Ol d .

We are talking We hear you We hear the woman

, .

“
Ta l ki n g — . .

H ea r i n g
We
woman lots of timesShe striked lots of times
Ru n n i n g
.

ru
aw ay ned away
. from
“
the old .

n
Ol d .

She scared lots of times

.

“
S tr i ki n g — us

loved our father and our brothers

.

“
F r i g h t en — us

Don t love the woman li es her well

.

Lo v e —
“
We

enough don t love her like we ought to love her as much

.

“
Do n t
’ ’
lo v e — Ol d ; k

as sheCounti
allowsng usafterto ithough
.

’
; ;

t has been kept up for a while wi l stop

”

thelsohallwhenucindoiationng crocheti
She counts to herself to go to sleep
.
,

voice is not soto loud

A
and n g etc
persistent involvi
.

n g counti n g the .

reading distracts attention from the voice

.
, , ,

tooso marked
but notasentirely has the same but not
.

L i s t en i n g

listening her nurse and trying to

,

Ta lki n g e fl ect ,

learn a new sti t ch distracts her attention from the voice

, .

W a tchi n g

butny notordinentirely ny ki n d of work gi v es some relief

.

ary conversation will distract her some extent

,

Hears voice most when doing nothing and ju t think

. .

A to .

th e s
 NI OLD PERSON I Y
MA F AL T 40 1

ru t the
watchi old
n g woman
somethi g or ere
doingdistraction
somethi of
n attention
involving M

gcounti
is ngsoine fecti v e as employment requiri n g talk
.
,

n g

voice
,

ust addi
not

t
saion e towi watchi
t h
f

the n g
tongueand thinking
protruded
toents guhowever
caughtthebetween the teeth Duri n g such
.

th e j th e m
l

twi t
n

ches D
e

eamston ofe constantly

the old moves
woman spas gu
.

ightdream withouthas somea dreammember withoutof thethe family

old woman
, ,

fl y ; r alf
m ost

being
.

r ; r a r e ly ;

u ar y

was tired
r
Put her
1 7 th — to atleepthe last
ti m e eveni
wentn g toat her
sleep s

and leptinducedso ndly Shebut muttered

did not goatintotimesrealinhypnosis
'

sh e a n d s l eep y ;

t a l ep s y
S

occasionally ans ered

u

questions directly
,

reply
wi t to
h
She said Jim was tal k ing to her that
. .

a s— w

also a brother named Will th t there are six

“
ak e n i n g ;

familyand work
sisters named and lice Would li k e
.

“ ”
1 ; a

equently
om e

and hese;

insistently remarks
repeated all in reply
T to
tendency ques to
I vy A .

p when questioned sharply enough to elici t an

.

?
A

ifsoundly
questions were stopped for a moment she would
.

an

ut

in there to sleep a ain

wakened called
after out
half anJ hour didg she
She ; (
“
im ,

e had
1

been
brothers asleep
and and
isters dreamed
Had a of theA

conversation woman
wi t h Ol d
.

home
tedmovement Did not kno of my
hypnosisveryat marked whiNotle quiet havi n g talked
S

successful to her
w
.

and tryi n g to
.
.

11 A M W h is

epeats the story her several reincarnations i n to

. . .

mes
R
a Jennie
ere previous Longnecker
to her bi r th and
as ike
ary uckey
Vaughn
.
Of

all henof M M

died before she went to She knows

, , ,

v M T

have died because she could not otherwise be so

.

"

au gh n B u fi al o

as she is She is called ary Vaughn now but

.

at

I . M ,

27
4 02 L IPLE PERSON LI Y
MU T A T

does
that not
duri nfeel
g the li k
ti e
m es ary
when Vaugh
she is M
weDoes
l not
and even
goes believe
home she n

isaltreally ary Vaughn the same ary Vaugh as before

.

“ ”
l

hough
theand at home
Ol d
atM
those times she does
womansheatisallnotwhenreallshey cheerful think so Does
is welland lWke enotherwellpeo
,

not hear M

“ ”
.
n

h
“
,

ple Jessebut prefer to stay q et

.

i
,

Jennie James li
Longnecker v ed about
s

about yearsyears
ui .

35

iaryke Vauguckey about years

.

45

about or years
.
,

M M 60

It seems about fifty years al t hough she has been there

.
,

M hn , 17 18

about seven or eight years ltogether i t seems to her that

.

itsincemeansthe figures
about do notyearsmake Whenyears askedshehowanswered t s canshebe
,

. A
hi

was mixed up in the figures in believ ng other se

.

i k e uckey died from drinki n g hi m elf to death

,

i wi

litenvedchildren
in IrelandDoeswasnotmarried wife n e had
.

M M s ;

James also could not remember

;

remember about
about the
the death
dea h of
of Jesse
ary
; ,
A ni M c C a rt h y ;

Vaughn Descri b es aura as before and says besides that

.

; t M

shesometiseesmeslittleit getssilverdarkstars his only

.

everywihithgeyesgoesopen aroundhasandto
an d
,

t n

close ey s for relief Never dream about i k e Jesse or

,

T ;

Jennie and never think about them now Says that these
.

e s M

memories of i k e and Jesse and Jen ie came to her fi st

.
,

after she came to Bu alo She knew nothing abou them

.
,

M n r

before
details that
six yearsNu se
ago says
to she
her told
r the
owledge
ff
same i kstory
e
.

had in
red i
hair t s t
a ll

and whiskers does not remember anyone who looks li k e

.

kn M

him Knew a girl named Jennie Longnecker and liked

.

heruckey very well

.

who Later
lived said she did know
does anotman k named
ow i
whether k e ,

hefriendwas ofmarried or not Knew a woman in a great

.

M at P o r t v il l e ; n

the old woman named nnie She

,

C l e an ,

and the woman and a man named Holmes used to r nk

.

,
A Mc C a r t h y .

Ol d d i
4 04 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

When
state tothe patient
another however
there is is naturally
present a passi
transi t n
ory g from
state one
the
attack the state moments di er greatly
, ,

ipsychic
n character in disposi t ion and i n cli n ation still much of
,

hy p n o l ep t i c Th e ff

content is common to all them

.
,

case recently described by Dr Gilbert may be

,

Of

garded as falli n g under the category of multiple person

.

Th e re

alihypnotic
ty although it is qui t e probable that they are form of
.

statesbreaking uppatient of is of
personali
Th e at psychopathic
y was occasioned dispo by
s

anfrominthejuryupper to thepersonal
cerebroconsciousness
spi al systemto the subconsciou transition
.

s it i o n . Th e
-
n Th e

nesshroughin whichintermediary
the sleeping personalior ties are buriedstateis
.

h y p n o i d ic

while the transi t ion of one personali t y to

, ,

t an h y p n o l ep t i c

other is by low gradations one impercepti b ly passi n g i n to

,

h yp n o id i c an

theportedotherby Drince Princethey areFlournoy

S
S

all subconscious
Professor
,

Hyslopca es and Th e s re

othersI quote belongfromto theDr same type

.
,

GilFather
bert s liaccount
.
, ,

v i n g and well Not much

.

known of him or other relatives other died when three

.

F am i ly Hi s to r y —

years old ause nown One brother livi n g None

.

dead
.

C un k

ge twenty two years Never ill

. . .

until the present accident liquor

P er s o n a l Hi s t o r y

Fell or
—

fromdrug
A

a habi
bargeNOt ,

onto a
-
.

logleft inoccipital
the waterprotuberance
eight to ten feet below Struck head on
. .

“
Hi s to r y o f P r es e n t I l ln es s —

Rallied and crawled up on the Stu

logs ned for
ead a
burnedshort li k time
e fire n
.

allashoreoverand Walked li k e a dru ken man He was taken

.
.

started to town Walked part the way on

.

street car the balance of the way fter board ng the car
.
.

Of ;

and ridi n g a short distance nothing more was remembered

.

A i

tithell inambul
the hospi t al about three weeks la er When taken by
-
.

nce he was apparen ly ra ional but exhausted

a t t
t .

,
.
 NIFOLD PERSONALI Y
MA T 405

OnOn waki
second n g day the morni
after
in n g
entrance he would
to the chase
hospi t rats
al he in the
rose bed
from
bed said he felt all right and asked to be di s charged
.

HeHis wasfriendsapparently
,

noticed well
he wasand not the discharge
normal and
,

was
brought granted him
.

back the same day He left the hospi t al thus three times
.
,

apparently normal but he remembers goi n g out only the

'

last time events revious to that are a blank since

.
,

boarding a street car after the barge accident Duri n g his

,

A ll p

stay i n the hospi t al in the early part his sickness he

.

would have spells of semi deliri u m Peevish and trouble

.

Of

some
gathered at times
a few generally
facts in quiet
regard and
to orderly
things
-

he did here
and were
where
.

hehe went during his first two trips out of the ospi t al but
.
,

could
hrowing not
the recall
head them
bac after
ard ca they ed were
things related
to turn to him
black
h ,

before his eyes Unusual movements a ected his eyes t

.

T kw us

first
Extremelyalmost continuous
nervous at pain
times
.

over
so the
much eyes
so and
that prickithe n head
g his
ff
in
. A

ear for blood set him on nettles

.

patient life being largely a blank si n ce the acci

‘ ’

dent and inasmuch as he had unwi t tingly collected and

.

’
Th e s

signed ,

a
ofsentimportance receipt heformay his wage
have doneand winot
t h knowing
the patient
s, what else
con
I hy notized him to ascertain his actions during the
’
s

period which was a blank to him Hypnosis was induced

,

slowly but
thetionshypnotic successfully
state in
muf flabout
ed one
voice half
in hour
response Whi
to
.

l e
ques in -

he gave in detail his life duri n g the time subsequent

,
.

In

tomentsthe accident Subsequent investigation veri fi ed his state

, ,

in every detail so far as m mory could serve for no

,

notes werewastakennot suspected

inasmuch atas this multitimeple or evenclosedouble per
.

the hyp
,

nosis I suggested that he would awake when I counted five

, ,

s o n al ity To

having previously suggested that at the end of the count

.

ing he would wake and feel perfectly well in every regard

,

.
4 06 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

fright
TO our surprise
trembled he
li k awoke
e a leaf wi t h a
demanded start the
where very
he pictu
was e
newof r

neiof mental
ther DrdisCobbress nor myself and all i n was a pictu e
,

patient was q eted and on ques

, , ,

a ll r

him it eveloped that we had before us a case

.
, ,

t Th e ui

double personali t y He gave his age as eighteen years

.
,

t i o n in g d Of

never
took had
place been in
yesterday Portlandand spoke
on of events
questioni
.

n g which
it was he fo said d
,

that he thought it was September ll time and

,
‘ ’
un

events sinceproved then were an utter blank Subsequent de

,

1 898 A

that this date was instead of

.
,

Previous to he had a lapse into another personali t y

.

v el o p m e n t s -
1 89 9 1 898

which lasted about a year Hence the drop ing a year

.

1 899

ere mistake
takeyesterday
M in dates however
without referenceFridayto theSeptember may accou t for
lapse previous Hehesaidhadthata
,
the.

,
p
n
Of

m is
.

fight wi t h his father in Glenrock Wyo and on bei n g told

.

‘
1 898 )
’

that he was in Portland he asked whether it was Portland

, ,

Ore orinPortland patient being somewhat dis

.
, ,

mind he was put in the ward to quiet down and

,

Me Th e

getof hisacquai n ted wi t h his new surroundi n gs He knew none

. .
, ,

tu r b ed

companions
hatin a andstrange in the
belonglandngs in generalward and had
short to be
he shown
was a hi s
strangerbed .

case throughout presented many

,

i — in

queer and interesti n g data which must of necessity be

, ,

Th e

omittedt in this presentation i t

.

on the same day pril the followi n g

, , ,

Of

history was t ken from told i n a perfectl y clear

.

“
A 4 PM (A 2d )

headedBorn December intelligent way or not sure which

.

a h im
an d

Born at City Neb other d ed when he was three

’
1 5, 1 87 8 7 9—

years old One brother one h lf ister one step sis er

.

N em eh a M i

famother
her twogivinggrandfathers two grandmothers and a step
.
,

a S t

their names and addresses oved to

- -
,
.
, ,

braska Ci t y shortly after birth and then to St Paul Neb

, , ,

M Ne

Ran away from home when fourteen years old and went
,
.

. .
,
408 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

inberorder to ascertain
Hypnosis the
was events
again of his
slowl y life
i n since
duced Septem
When
completely
,

u
1 899

beingelicihistedPortland der the hypnotic

from himl featto Byhe shaking
.

n i n fluence no
him answers
after could
suggest
.

state raving wi t h headache i ro

complai ed
a ll

n ed but
hi m
.

in
two a del
red rious
menus i

who twisted his head and begged to be taken back to the

,

Of

hospi t al supposing he was dow town s was e dently

, ,

thebargestage in persuasion
which he wascouldat tiquiet
,

mes afterhim the

and accident
to
n -

satisfy on the
him
. Thi vi

wepenitoldng himthe
.

we
NO

door ould
into take
the w him
corridor backleaditon the
g to hospi
the t al
ward On
his
,

surprise and alarm at nding hi m elf a strange b ld ng

.

threw him into a frenzy of terror and all we cou d do

,

fi s in ui i

toHeretakehehimquietedback downto theanddressing went room

to where
leep on we
the had been
dressing
-
,
l w as

table fter about ten minutes I cleared my throat He

.

started
gain I
.

up in
A

quieted a fright
him andfter began
sleeping chasi a n g
few rats on
nutes the bed
with
.

outme percepti b le stimulus he started again but on seeing

.

A A mi

said in a perfectly ca m way Where is Dr Cobb

.
,

u p

DidDr ICobb tell youhadwhat I did since the accident on the barge
,
‘

l ?

been unavoidably called away after he fell

.
, ,
’
?

asleep
(

fifteen
.

on
m the
nutes table
there Wi
were t h the
always exception
from one to these
six wi ten
t or
nesses Of

besides myself He was back agai n i n the self i n which

.

was
nothi before
n g the
the accident
twenty
.
)
on
four the
hours bargewhich andhe k had ew juabso
t utely
passed n l
he

iwhich
n a dito erentconnect
ff personali
Of

hi m wi ttyh itNo Heclew -

could
thought ibe
t was upon
pril by hi t
s

and on bei n g told i t was pri l was somewhat surprised

.

A 2d ,

and supposed we had kept him hypnotized for twenty four

.

A 3d ,

hours
apparently followi
normal
Th e n g
except history
that was
the then
old taken
headache the
was back
-

m an

again His life was traced backward and found to lead

.
,

from Portland to San Francisco Denver heyenne Wyo

.

, ,
C ,
.
;
 NI OLD PERSONALI Y
MA F T 4 09

Edgemont
Wyo Here S heD said hadron
his Neb
father
C
andand he finally
had to
some Glenrock
sort of
trouble Could not tell how the trouble arose father
. .
,
.
, , ,

threatened to shoot him and he ran away

.

Hi s

Omi t ti n g again the many details which are

. .

tory and intere ti n g but not absolutely necessary to the

“
con fi r m a

narration
enne Denver of the Sancase he went
Francisco
s

toandChadron
finally
,

Edgemont
to Portland Chey It
subsequently developed that he also spent a period of ti m e
, , ,

belonging to this life when about xteen years old

, , , .

ppersonali
evious ttoy hetheknew Glenrock quarrel wi t h his father In this
.

si i e

nothing of coal mines though he had

,
. .
,

been worki n g in coal mine in his other personali t y for

.
.

two weeks previous to the quarrel wi t h his father gain

,

a — —

repeated attempts
goingtwooverrespectively were made
in detail butthe noexperiences to connect as the
related two by lives
him by
in
. A

tween
th e
them
,

By putti g con
together ection
the
,

could
two be
n made there be

still emained large gaps wh ch were filled by the

,

n h i St o r i es

relatedgap whifromle Chickamauga

in the two respecti v e personali t ies
.

r i un ex p er i

e n c es

others
“

of
Th e
less i portance remai n to
ing Oxford
unfilled and and numerous
havi n g
.

received confirmatory evidence

inqui y hisentm outprilI felt sureto ofthrow
m
from answers
a thirdhimpersonali tot y letters
and hyp of

into said suspected

.

personali t y He was successfully thrown i n to i t and when

,

n o t iz e d A 2 4th ,

heagain a aroused from hypnosis into the third state he

,

stranger to us and his surrou di n gs cting on the

.
,

w as w as

diawakened
ffi culty experienced
the first ti min
e gaini
in a n his
strange confidence
personali g
t when
y
n

I he
had
. A

wrialsottena noteletterswhichathethatsignedtimetoexplai
act asn i n g his
corroborative condi t ion
evidence and ,

ofstranger
our friendli
to us n ess should
hese he
letters in
werethe future
carried wake
conti nand
ual l be
y a
in
hisonfidence
pocket inandthewere valuableersonali aids int eskeeping the man s
,

Some time was

.

’
,

c d i fi er en t p i .
41 0 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

thus
tory spent
was in
taken reassur ng
unessential hi m after
details whbeich
n g the omi
i follow
t ted ng
in hi s
this i i

reportWhen questioned in regard to Chickamauga and his

,

experiencethere he saidhe notbelongtothe armythere

.

butHe saidthere Iwere

was a great
awfully many
sick andsoldiers
,

I haven allt over

got over the d id

i tfiel
yet ds
,

Inhis thisheadpersonal i ty he su ered continuou ly wi t h pain in

.

‘ ’ ’

and abdomen He was a typical tramp through

, .

ff s

outto support
beatinglifehis when way it could trainsnotandbeworki done n g
o only
her
.

on

i senough
e He
described Nashville
in minute Green detail Brier his wanderings through Chat
, ,

t w

and Spri n gfield e

.

Henderson
t an o o g a ,

Jefordferson Ci t y Evansville
Kansas Ci t
Ky
y Ind
Liberty ; Carmi
Red
,

Ill
Cloud St and Louis ,

; ;
,
T nn ;

having isolated and discon ected experiences in Chey

. .
, ,
. .
, ,

f Ox

enne San Francisco and Portland Here agai n repeated

, , , ,

attempts failed to connect him wi t h either of the other two

,

lidiveserentFrequently in relating his experiences in the three

.
, ,

lives he would
ratthenon thestopnextandI remember
ff
.

come to
say I canI twokeremember a certain ,

poi
what n t in
took the nar
place
up at such and such a
,

i
‘ ’

place narrati n g the experiences of a dif f erent life he

, ,

would pick up the interval which he forgot in the other

’ -
In

lifeup andand carry you to the poi n t where he said he woke

.

then I can t remember what took place

‘

then the next I remember I woke up at such and such a

’ ‘ ’
s ay , ;

place hus the story of each life contai ed numerous

,

unfilled gapsin another which would be accurately filled i n by ex

,

T n

By
p er i en c e s
taki n g the li f
three e l ves and wri t i n g the stories as
they dropped and picked each other up thus filli g up
.

“
i

thehis gaps
ent re l each
fe from I was Of able to to fill out al
here m ost
sti l lcompletely
remai n ed
,
n

abelownumberwhichof gaps indicated by the stars in the schedule

,

i i 1 87 9 1 902 T

I have been unable to fill out hinki g

.

,
. T n
41 2 UL IPLE PERSON I Y M T AL T

changes of
forstarssuggestionpersonali
by t
which y was to made
uni t e out
the and
three ed as
selves a basis us

indicate
thenessthreehesepersonali tgaps
ies existi
were u nigt just
ed i
th e
n previou
to a u i t aryto the
consciouti m e s
. Th e

and classified gaps

T
in have
a man been er partially
to be and
explai ntentati
ed v
belowely filled n n s

dates mentioned have been verified by correspondence

.

n Th e

personalities will be designated by and

.

. Th e
d i fl e r en t X 1 , X2,
X3

Cifordty Neb
X1
six years i t y
St born
Paul
N em eh a December
Neb nine
C
years Nebraska
Craw 1 5, 1 879 ;

fifteen years Changed in the depot to

.
,

Ol d ; Ol d ;

t rawford pril Edgemont S New

. .
, , ,

Ol d

astle WyoCambriaOn wayWyoto Cambria changed to

. .
, ,

X2 A C A 1 89 6 ; D ;

Crawford Neb Havensville

. . .
, , ,

ugust opeka N opeka Holton Havens

.
, ,

X1 ; ;

vitonlle Kanugust CityOmNebha Whishland te CloudLincoBloomi n g

. . .
, , ,

K an ; A 1 89 6 ; T T

n Neb
.
, , , ,

; N e m eh a ;

Chickamauga Changed while asleep u der a

. .
, , ,

A 1 2 , 1 897 a A l

tree to At Chickamauga June

. .
, , , , ,

M a y 1 89 8 ; n

Chattanooga
.
,

NashvEvansville
X3
lle Green Brier Springfield
i
.

armi Ill St enn

Louis Henderson
J
,
3, 1 89 8
T
.

;
,

City California issouri On train going toward Ka sas

.
, , , ,

Ky ; I nd ; C ; efi er s o n

Cit changedProbably to see below

. . .
, , ,

, ,
M . n

Woke up
. on (
the blu
theto weeds rossed Kansas River On freight cha ged
X3
C
s above Kansa
X1 ;
Ci t y ff
.
)
s

n
in

b Probably see below

. .

Woke up in Liberty Neb his surprise he

“
( X1 ; )

had money in his pocket Bought ticket to Red Cloud

. .

”
X3 TO

On trainc changed to
. .
,

Probably see below

. .

Woke up in a shock of oats near Oxford Neb

“
( X2 ; )

fall of
. .

”
X3 .
,
.
,

1 898 .
 A FO D ERSON I
M NI L P AL T Y 41 3

Oxford
Neb X1
Vagueascot pril
experiences recalled Holdredge
M
at these A 1 8, 1 89 9 ,

X curate laces andin alldetailed

threeaccou
personali t ies ost
, , ,

t was given by
.

X2 p M ac

onl y knew that he had been there

.

n X3

Holdredge Neb Glenrock Wyo Changed to

.

X3 X2 -

t Glenrock September Chadron Neb

.

X1 ;

Edgemont S February to pril lliance

. .
, .
,

X2 A 1 89 9 ; ;

Sidney Cheyenne Wyo June Changed to

.
, .
, ,

D 5 A 1 2 , 1 9 00 A

In Cheyenne Bought ticket to Denver In Den

. .
, , .
,

1 900

changedSeeto below
.
, , ,
.
,

X3 . . .

v er

Woke up Larmour Street Denver San

M
d ( )
‘

FranciscoLeftInthebarracks asleep and changed to

.

”
X2 on

barracks and went out into a big city

. ,
, .

C anged Into the olesale p rt of San Francisco al Oak

.

X3 . .

land On train
X2

Probably
.

and changedsee to
Wh

below
a ,
C .

Woke in Salvation rmy Hall in Oakland

.

W
e ( X3 ; )

San Franciscofter thePortland August Changed to

. .

”
X2 u p A

barge accident February

.
,

1 9 02

hospital three weeks Changed to

. .
, ,

X3 A 20, 1 902 In

Hypnotized pri l and changed to

.
,
.

For twenty four hours ypnotized pril

.

X2 A 1 st ,

ch gedSleptto and changed to

.

X1 .
-
. H A 3d ,
an d an

Offi
X3
i l l pril On
ce cha gedook toferry to lbina Changed to
X2
.

. T
n
A way from hospi t al
1 4t h to my .

X3
X2 tSleptlbina
.

and
T
Hypnotized
woke
A A
from pri
to l andchanged A .

A 2 4th , to

Hypnotized pril and cha ged to

. .

X3 X3

History taken Hypnotized and changed into

.

X2 A 26t h , n

History taken hypnotized and changed to

.

X1

Hypnotized pril and

. .
,

X3 .
, ,

X2 . A 2 8t h an d X 1 , X 2, X3
41 4 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

incidents here were

narrated
T other very
Several brief
such lapses
lapses judgi
occurredn g from many
probabl y
at SanandFrancisco and here in Portland lapses a
,

he was able to fill in after the u i t ng of his

.

“
Th e

three lives In a he went to Kansas Ci t y climbed the

.
,

M M
b, d n i

bluinasmuch
s andaswenthe started
to sleepininthethediweeds his was li k ely
”

r ection of his home and

,
.

ff T X1 ,

inas filledhein byew hisnothingitedofselfhis people at this time In b

.

Ol d

he went to opeka Hol t on

,

“
X2 kn

and Havensville Here his people would have nothing to

.
,

un T

donearwithLibhimerty andfor hesomewenttimeto Summerville and then worked

, , ,

his mu t have been done

.

when for it is only as that he k ew any ng of

,

T s

hisin peoplebecauseat Havensville m st have been

.

X1 , X1 n t hi

when in this personali t y previous to uni i n g

f ’f
Th e l ap s e
'

c u

theremember
three heanythi
saidnheg abouthad beenit In Red Cloud but co d not
.

X2, t

verand and areloafedstillarouin obscuri lapse d he went

d for tyaboutbut aassweekming thatlapses to Den in

e
“
,
ul

there are
.

“
n Th e

nly three personali t ies in the case these lapses m t have

.

f t
f u

been spent in because he changed to them from and

,

O us

new absolutely nothing

X 3,
any time
ber Evidenceand seemspril to point to the conclusion that what
X1 k ,

1 899 , A
between
1 902
Septem
Of
X2

ever personali t y personali t es he was in whi l e at

.
,

ford ascot
lesss nglek personali
M and Holdredge or

owledge tofy allcouldthreeanyselves there atwasthose at ti m

places es more
In or
i

no
Cx

specific detai l ed account of

, , ,

hispersonali
stay taties Oxford and ascot be gi v en though i n all
.

thea certain
,

he
most detaamount knew that
ls of ofanyinterfusionhe had
at hese places been there
Ei
M

t her there gave

was
,

X3

of the three personal

.

i t

iOxford
ies at and these places or else he had frequent changes in
.

acquai n ances ascot

at Oxford
M Subsequent
substan correspondence
iates
,

the former wi t h
v his
ew
Furthermore he says that wh le he was asleep in the shock
.

t t i .

,
i
41 6 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

hewithliveshim says that such lapses u ed to be rather frequent

.

In order to verify the history of the case nu ero let

,

ters hadone been wri t ten to parties mentioned by and

.

m us

Francisco
X3 of
to these letters
as to was
his sent to
enlistment the army
and post
desertion at San
from
X 1 , X2 ,

thean werarmywasasreceia resved tOnof a changeth actiof npersona

I n qu I r e

ul

gupon i ty
n but
formation no li

gained from my letter to San Francisco ffi cers from Van

,

s M ay 1 4

couver post came and arrested X and took him on the car
.
,

toSanVancouver charged with desertion from the army at

,

Francisco On th at Vancouver I presented the

,

history of his case to the offi cials i n order to btain his

,

M ay 1 6

lease fter the conferencew th the of cials X was brought

.
, ,

O re

innothing ofmy surprise

. A
To
or he
or was
of his agai
experiencesn k ew absolutely
subsequent
i
X2
to
fi
; n

u fteritinghypnotizing
his three selves Only was known to
.

X1 X3
n

him and suggesting

memberand all hisas lifebeforeagainhe hewaswokearrested
A that
with f memory
.

he would X2

ull Of
h im

X1 ,
re
.

X 2,
“
far
SO twenty X3
eight letters
swer to inquietcrieseachsentandtoallrelatives have
-

acquaibeenn ecei
tances v ed
War i n De
.

r an

thet cehistory
p ar t m en t ,
descri b ed of
Changes whichof verify
personali most
t y accurately
took
,

place
,

while in the army and he was recorded and hu ted

.
,

astimea deserter He enlisted the first t me as the second

.

wi n

as and each personality knew nothing of the other

,

i X1 ,

enlistment t first these two desertions rai s ed a suspicion

.

X2,

inguiltus that
but he might
second be
thought
. A
deceiving
on the in order
contrary to cover
confir up s his
his
duali t
thechanges y in the two
risk of personali
,

acts for
enlistitnygprevious a deserter
Furthermore would
proof scarcely
that
,

he had
,
m
r un

to any con ection wi h the

,

Of r e-

army in addi t ion to confirmatory ev dence from nu erous

,
.

n t

other sources removes any possi b

part side from the corroborative evidence bservation
. A
ili t y insinceri t y on i
Of

,
O
m
hi s
 NIFOLD PERSONALI Y
MA T 41 7

the man during

convincingwasto remove
Of treatment
all doubt would have been s ciently uf fi

and
“

addresses
X1 erfectly
all his well jovial
relatives
p
and bright
could givenew an the names
accurate
.

account of his boyhood days He had rather accurate dates

, , ,

Of

forwas everything
only an ordi Was
n ary eager
laborer to aseducate
a rule himself wasthough
quiet
.

he
disposi t ion preferred to be alone had pells of sleepiness
.
,

X2 in

always had some he dache k ew but l ttle of his relatives

.

and that was learned subsequent to age of eighteen a

, , ,

a n i

good mechanic ambi t ious and inventi v e desirous for an

, ,

education and
histramplife largely distinctly
bore a duesad tomelancholic religious
,

in
aspect character was
,

all t in all
ical
;
A

the fact no doubt that he began his

.
,

X3 yp

lifemangawherewhenhe didasked hough eighteen years old at Chi ka

.
,

here he came from he answered

, , ,

T o

didn t come from any place Worked onl y enough to

.

exist severe pains in head and abdomen always hu gry

, ,
‘ ’ ’

all in allll threea lowerpersonali

type oftiesmanhadbyafarremarkable memory for
.

; ; n ;

details same name was retained in all In addi t ion

.
,
“
A

tostatethewhich
three may personali
.

possi t ies
Th e

b ly described
be a there
fourth was
but still
each another
ti m e he
.

was thrown
information into
could it
be he was
obtained semi
from deli
himr ious and no
place defini thist e -
,

state
cult toin its rela
determine ionIn toi t the
he personali
ravedt
wi t t
h ies described
pain and was is
al ays
. Th e Of

d i ffi

thirsty his state m accou t in part for some of the

, ,

gaps Inremaihisnuniingtunfilled
.

T ay n

ed self he is radically di erent from what

.

heandwasfondprevious to the barge accident Previousl y taci t urn

.

“
ff

and ambi of sol

set ledtionmood tude
ness in his
disappeared i i t ed self
He s he
i l l became
manifests social
the
un
.

for an education though at present he chafes

,

t i t

under the monotony of his wai in prison until the rou i n e

, .

Ol d

of governmen forma ities shall be accomplished Under

,

t t
t l .

28
 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

themerecimatter
rcum tances of time
s hi s but timate
the release
worry and wo mental
ul d seemexci to
t be
ement a ul

iache
ncidentaland to
at his
times arrest
pl u gi v
ge e him
him
,

almost
into conti
despondency uous head
which n

makes him ,

fter wish
the he were
fusion dead
his three li v es
n

the first ti m e a
minute and detailed history of boyhood and early man
.

“
A of

hood was taken in order to see if any cause of the trouble

,

hi s

could
ment be
from detected
his father a
but boy
no he received
defini
AS
t very
etiology rough
of treat
condi
tion could be disc vered hough changes personal ty
.

e hi s

occurred two or three times der what seemed to be a

,

o T Of i

defi i t e etiological factor such as the fight at Glenrock and

.

un

the fevertheat soleChickamauga

n

cause of yet
the these
trouble thi n gs
In
,

cannot
the greatbe con
ma
of c ses his changes of per onal ty took place w le
,

s i d er e d

onsignificance
a train or immediately following fact not without
.

j o r it y a s i hi
— a

times
“
changes
gradual
Th e from
instead
.

ofone personali
abrupt tt y
t to
mes another
memory were
of at
one
stream
came intoof consciousness
prominence
,

faded
One of out
the gradually
changes as
which the other
occurred
. A i

in m presence
y
hort was
precedi of nthis
g type
experiences Several
were
.

times
vaguely i n one
reca per
led
and thought to have been dreams showing that at times
.

s o n al ity S l

eiextent
ther theleavingdi erent
the selves
period
ff overlapped
of change i n as it
distinct werein to
each someor
,

else what is more probable the events supposed to have

, ,

been dreamed were experiences the same self under a

,

— —

sort ofthepsycho gap epileptic

in -
seizure
the schedu Under
e above the maylatterbe suppo
a sort
Of

psycho epileptic mutation of instead of a change

.

M
s it i o n e l

into
Of

properly X2
be
-

whole
called
Th e
a process
psycho throughout
epileptic exchange might of not
person
X3
im

ality personal ty designated throughout this article as

.

Th e i ,
 CHA P TE R XXIII
M AN IF O D L PERS ONAL ITY ( c o n ti nu ed )

a
Dr OsgoodSeptember
OF somewhat di ferent nature is the
ason in the disaggregation is deep and
M
f case reported
J o u rn al
by o f N er v o u s an d M en ta l

clear andlma the hasdissociated personali t ies are wel l de ed

.

Di s ea s es , 1 89 3 Th e

been u der my observation du i n g the

.
,

fin

past ten years In childhood she was remarkable for her

.
,
“
A Z n r

and u usual endowments Up to her eighteenth

.

in

year she was in robust health excelling all her companions

.

t e lli g en c e n

notcultureonly being
in intellectual attainments but also i n physical
.

expert in gym astic exercises skati g and

,

athletic sports generally t that ti m e owi n g to over

,

n n

work school peculiar physical condi t i o ns made thei r

, ,

appearance Instead of the educated thoughtf

.
,

at

womanly personali t y worn wi t h illness and pain

,

ul di gn i

there appeared a bright sprightl y chi l d personali t y wi t h

.
, ,

fi ed ,

adecidedly
limi ed voIndian abularyin character
grammatical and peculiar dialect
, ,

but as used by her most

-
, ,

t c un

fasci n ati n g and amusing intellect was bright and

, ,

shrewd her manner lively and good natured and her

, , ,

Th e

tuiof tallionsshewerewasremarkably correct and quick but strangest

.

-
in

free from pain could take food and had

, ,

comparatively a good degree strength She called her

,

selfalways referredandto asthe Nonormal Sheor usual personali t y she

, , ,

Of

possessed none of the

.

‘ ’
Tw o ey ,

acquired k owledge of the primary personali t y but was

‘

bright and greatly interested in matters goi n g on about

.

herto the comfortfamily anda fairswell beiandngeverything w ch pe tai n ed

,

Th e
in f
of No
new personality would remain only a few hour
,

-
. 1 .
hi r

s,

420
 ANIFOLD PERSONALI Y
M T 42 1

and
bu t occasionally
then her her
normal stay
self was
the prolonged
No of to several days
returned ;

with all her intelligence patience and womanly quali t ies

‘ ’
— 1 Tw o ey —

but alsoher wiillnthessthe weakness and su ering which character

.

, , ,

ff
iz ed

separate No and and

1
distinct
.

wer
personali
‘

NO apparently
t ies Each
2 in
had every
her respect
own
e

dis
tinct consciousness and distinct train of thought and mem
. .

o r i es

When
resuming
“
.

No
her was
conscio absent
1
ness and
she co menced tookat her
the place
place
‘
Tw o ey
’

where her personali t y had been interrupted and

.
,

on us m

suthe edexishertenceordinary
m
o wn

of any life
secondexactly at
personali thatt y point
was entirely To N O 1
re

own byoccupied
any conscious experience and the time which
. .

"

un

kn

atwhennoonsheondisappeared
Tw o ey
’
was to her
uesday andandremained a blank Iftil hursday appeared
night
,

Tw o ey
’

No resumed her con

.

T un T

and life she would commence at uesd y noon

,

1 o wn

where that consciousness was interrupted intervening

.

s c i o u s n es s T a

time to her was a bla k No however while havi n g her

,

Th e

own distinct life knew also the life of but only

.

n 2,

asNo a distinct personali t y entirely separate from herself

. .
,

NO 1,

also came to know by the description given

.
,

byingsothers and by the change in her personal be ong

.

’
1 Tw o ey

and a fairs which she saw had been e ected duri n g

.

ow n l

herNo absence two personali t ies became great friends

,

f ff

t i en ce
admired
2
.

f
No Th e
for her superior
. 1 knowledge her
inandsu sheferingwilliandnglythetooklovelyherqualiplacetiesinwhichordershetorecoggive , pa
.

herNo restalsoandbecames itfondseemedof the possionbaccount ility of liofv theng loving

at all
,

n iz ed ,

a i

care which she bestowed upon her and her a airs and for
.
, , ,
‘ ’
1 Tw o ey

thetionswiwhich
tty sayings and sprightly and perti n ent conversa
.

ff

were reported to her and which she greatly

,

enjoyed .
,
42 2 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

seemed
iwringtattenwillfor Sheshe often
‘
Tw o ey to
lefthave the
commu
’
power
ications of goi
to n g and com
mostly
lect very dif (
cultbecame
to
.

able
decipher to write
telli n g herher pecu
what iar
had dia
been
n

in
NO 1, .

done —

in
orviceadvising her absence
her when where
she she
deemed
-
fi
would
it necessary certai
and n th
her gs ) ,

fin d in

was always sound and to the point

, ,

ad

Under an entire change in medical treatmen change

,

ofhypnotism
scene andhealth air andandthenormal use ofcondianimal magnetism and
.

“
t—

and v sits—

became only t
occasionalions were
u der restored
ci cum
stances extreme fatigue or mental excitement when they
,
‘ ’ ’
Tw o ey s i n r

were years welcomelaterto thethe patient

patient married
and enjoyedand bybecame her frien
,

of

a most
,

ds

ahousehold
irable wife and intelligent and e ficient stress of the
.

Tw o ,

dm f mi

began
“
Later
to on
return however
.

wi t h the No
greater condi
frequency t ion or
but personali
at leng t y
h 2

oneher departure
night but thatannounced that she would soon take
, ,
.
, ,

another visi t or would come to take

, ,
‘ ’
Tw o e y

hercurredplacelastingPresently an alarming attack of syncope

,

several hours and when consciou ness

,
.

oc

atentirely
last return it was represented by a third personali t y
.

; s di d

new and entirely distinct both from the primary

,

self and also from the wi t h whom we were so wel l

, ,

acquainted new personal i t y at once announced i t sel

,
‘ ’
Tw o ey

asfor the special

‘
Th e Boy andaidthatof Noit had andcomeforin several
. Th e
’
the placeweeksof when ‘
Tw o ey
f
’

ever this third personali t y was present all i t s behav or was

,

1 ;

entirelyGradually
consistenthowever
with thatsheannobecamecement
.
,

accustomed and rec

,

un

to her new and new surro dings and adapted

.

herself wi t h most astonishing grace to the duties of wife

, ,

o n ci l e d rOle un

mother and mistress of the hou e though always when

,

closely questioned she persisted seriously in her orig nal

,

declaration that she was Boy personality was

,

i
‘ ’
Th e . Th e
42 4 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

itdayI have
;
She seen
is it
be all
buried to died
morrow the or day
Mr s 0 before
here has yester
been
adieddeath over in suchsagacity and such a street Who is i t that
. . .

’ ‘
to -
; T

amo ting a most to prev sion

.
,

was often noticed and many a time the neglect to be gu ded

.

l i
’ ‘ ’ ’
? Tw o ey s un

byNo herfrequently
premonitionsexhibiwasteddeeply regretted Boy or
, ,

pec iar perceptive powers t

,
‘ ’
Th e

imes the sense of hearing wo d be entirely lost so that

.
,

3, ul A

the mostunexpected violent noises close to her ears and when per
. .

t ul

failed to startle or distu b her i n the

,

slightest
f e ct l y
degree
bytheseevencircuma slight although
sudden u ually
or u she
expectedwas easily
oise startled
s

Under
r

tances she had a peculiar fac ty of

,

n n

ingthoughwhatordinarily
was saidneibytherwatching the l ps of the speaker
.
, ,

s ul p er ce i v

any such faculty she nor the pri tive sel f had i
mi
,

tions In
wi this
h condi
entire t ion
strangersshe had
and often carried
entertained
.

on
guests conversa
at table
wicouldthoutnottheirhearhavia sound
t
ng onceof anysuspected
sort Ithat
have al l the
myself
,

whiseenl e she
her
siingt andtheattendtothe
lips of the readi
reader n g of
taking a newbook
in every si m
word plyby
and watch
senti
.

ment and
Ifromam perfectly laughing
sure heartily
she could atnotthe funny
have heard passages
,

a pistol when
shot
her head
, ,

Whenperiod
“
the Noweekspersonali.

for t y
instancehad 3 persisted
at a time for
as a
i t con
has
sometimes done the temporary return of No under the
.

s i d er ab l e —

influence of some soothing condi t ion or pleasing sentiment

, , ,

— 1

orformaemoionion once
has been beautiful to witness I saw this trans
.

Opera
t
t
while
House si t ting with
Beethoven hers in a
concerto box at
in the ajor
.

M et

was on
r o p o li t an

the programme in the midst of the performance C M

’

Icalmsaw softheenedexpression of her countenance change a clear

-
.

look came into the

her chair and listened to the music with the most intense
, t face as she leaned back i n ; ,
 ANI OLD PERSONALI Y
M F T 425

enjoy
numberto and
m ent I spoke
she a
replied fewin words
the to
soft her
and at the
musical close
tones of the
her own normal condi t ion and I recognized with
.

pe

outminutesthe later
slightesther doubt the presence few
,

c u li ar

eyes closed presentl y she drew two or

,

of NO 1 A

three short quick respirations again her countenance

. .

changed
and said and No
No
,

was
came back
to hearagain
3
her She
favorite turnedconcertoto me ;

Iandreplied Yes how you know it Oh I was here

.
,
.

‘
SO
’
1 ?

listened to i t too Where were you I asked I

.
,

d id
‘ ’ ‘
; ?

satHowongreatly
the frontshe ofenjoyedthe boxthe music
I saw youandspeaki n g to her
, ,
’ ‘ ’ ‘
?

then she went

. .
,

ongramme
listeningtheto usual the mudiscric andminaticommenti n g upon the pro
. .

"

case is
in
certainly very n g
interesti manner
n g
s

and of
i

in Nomany 3

similar to that of Felida two shed light on

. .

Th e re

each other patient is of a psychopathic disposi t ion

,

s p ect s Th e

and cerebral overwork brought about a weakeni n g of the

.

Th e

principal controlling constellations of neurons wi t h i t s con

.
,

com
strong
i tant leadi
emotion n gor synthetic
some kind moment
of con
trouble ciousness
was probably Somethe s

exciting cause that brought about a total disintegration

.

oror asubordinate
disaggregation systems of the
and constellation
clusters wi tinto
h its
their consti
correlati t uent
v e
,

momentsrelation of No to is somewhat li k e that

ofnotthek owprimary to thebutsecondary state in Felida No does
.

Th e 1 Tw o ey

the latter k ows the experiences of

.

thelongiformer knows them as those of another as not

. .

n Tw o e y , n

n g to herself to content of the No

“ ”
be

personali t y in some respects superior and wider than

, ,
“ ”
Tw o ey Th e 1

that of the personali t y uch of the content of

.
, .

is

oneuralpersonali t y is also present in the other such as the nat

”
“
Tw o ey M

insti n ct of life many of the simple acqui r ements su h

.

astalking
wal iandng dressirstang usid nng s eech nowing utensilsarticl for eatis ng
,

s , ,
c
k , ,
d i fi er en t ,

un de n i g p , k e, an d
42 6 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

sopatient
on Stiseemed ll the tochange have is great
lost her In
abilithe
t y of wr ti n g state
and the
all Tw o ey

herwas higher acquirements in li t erature and i n mu ic here

.
.
,

observed a change Her in the

pains patient language
suf erings agrammatism
were gone
’
was
s ;
s . T

change
cchange in character
tivatedto a thoughtfu
.

seemed to
dignified have been
young profound
lady
an

there
d
from
was a
a
f . Th e

chi l d personali t y shrewd bright and sprightly

,

ul l,

willththea limited vocabulary decide y In an in character

,

states belongi n g to the personali t y No were

, , ,

dl di

sthe thetized in one sy thetic moment and so were al s o all

.
,

A 1

states of moments were thus formed

.

yn n

within the patient mi n d each hav ng a sti n ct s nthesis

,
“ ”
Tw o ey Tw o

for series of ment l tates in other word the two organ

.

’
s i di y

synthetic moments kept on al t ernati n g period cal l y

,

a s ; s,

iz ed
T his c e li k e that of Felida
consciousness crystall zed independent moments became
as ,
is one of periodical mul t i
,
p le i

weakened could not mai n tai n the selves long and another
.

Th e tw o i

synthetic moment consciousness Boy got formed

,

and temporarily became the leadi g one in the patient s

,

Th e

ment life his was preceded by an attack of syncope

, ,
’
n

lasting
both
al

from several hou .

s and
T

from BoyNo
r personali
It
“
t y
possessed
Th e
far
”
d ifi er e d

morebehavior of the content belonging to the No personali t y

“ ”
Tw o ey 1

of the new persona ty was consistent wi t h

. .

istate
ts nameIn this and statelackedthethesensebookof hearing knowledgewasofsometimes the normal
. .

Th e li
-

guests
.

t i r el y lost
couldand sti
attend l she
to could
the readicarry
l
n g on
of conversations
a book and wi
enjoy t h en

ishott heartily although she could not have heard a pistol

,

near her head writer ascri b es this to a new

,
“

facul t y peculiar to this state only perception of speech by

,
”
Th e

watching the movements of the speaker s lips No such

.

new facul t y is real l y req red as an explanation for the

,
’

patient perception of words which she was seem gly

.

ui
’
s to in
42 8 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

memo
of forgetful y of
r one
ess year
total of
l y his existence
changed his and during
character the period
Born of an unmarried mother who was addicted to
,

anbeganopento liferoamof debauchery and of an un nown father he

.

“ ‘

beg on the streets as soon as he could

,

walk Later he became a thief was arrested and sent to

, ,

a nd

theworkreformatory
.

One day of beiSaint

n g Urbain
occupied -
where
in a vihe
,

n did
eyard somehe field
hap
,

penedtwigsto lay hisboyhands upon a serpent hidden in a fagot

,
’

was terri b ly frightened and in the even

.
, ,

ingheseoncrises returning to the reformatory became unconscious

,

Of The

were repeated from time to time his legs grew

.
,

weak finally a paralysis the lower limbs set in his

, , .

remaini n g u impaired He was thereupon trans

,

Of in

ferred to the asylum of Bonneval here i t was reported

, ,

t e l l ec t n

that the patient has an open and sympathetic expression

.

that his character is amiable and hat he shows hi elf

.

grateful for the care that is bestowed upon him He tell s

,

t ms

thetheftshistory which of his

he life
deplores in all of i t s minutest
which he detail
is ashamed even hi s .

s,

which
rades whohe ,

attri
led b utes
him to
into hisevilforsaken
ways
,

condi
He t ion
regrets andvery his com
much
,
an d

what
becompati has
morebhonest happened It and
was declares
then decidedthat in
to the
teach future
.

him ahe wil

trade l
le with his i n firmi t y He can read and is learning
,

towherewrithee isHeplaced is takenuponeverya table morningand toassthemestailornaturally

.

.
,
’
s s h Op

thelimbsclassical posi t ion owing to the condi t ion of his lower

.
,

which are atrophied and contr cted In two mont

, ,

time he learned to sew pretty well He works wi t h

’
a hs

and everybody is satisfied th hi s progress

.
,

en

t this stage he i s seized wi t h an attack of hystero

.

’
t h u si asm , wi

epiIt islepsythenwhich after fifty hours ends in a tranquil sleep

.

“
A

On that
awakeni
,

his
n gold V
,

personali
wants to y reappears
get up t
He
,

as s for his
.

clothes and is able to dress himself but performs the

.

“
,
. . k
, ,
 A I OLD ERSON LI Y M N F P A T 42 9

operation
steps through in a ve
the y bu gling manner
paraplegia
r he
havingthen
n takes
disappeareda few ;

Hiscauselegs totheteratrophy and withof dithefficultymuscles support theWhenbodyonce

\

h all , h i s .

t be

dress
tostill worked he of

asks Weto go to
quickly his comrades
perceive into
that the
our vineyards
subject
.

believes himself at Saint Urbain wishes to resume

,

hisof hishabcrisis
tual occupations In fact he has no recollection
.

-
an d

and recognizes nobody the physicians and

,

i
“

attendants no more than his companions of the ward He

.
,

does not admi t havi n g been ar lyzed and accuses those

,

about him of teasing him We thought of temporary

.

p a

sani t y which li k ely after so severe an attack of

,

in

hysteria but time passes and still his memory does not
.

w as v er y
'

return V remembers very distinctly that he had been

,
‘

sent to Saint Urbain he knows that the other day he was

,

frightened by a serpent but from that time all is obli v ion

. .

‘ ’
-

Heof theremembers nothi

timewas elapsed n g more and has not even
;
the feeli n g .

thought that he might be simulating as hyster

,

ical patients often do and we employed means to make

.

It

Vlettingcontradict himself but wi t hout success hu wi t hout

,

a ll

him know where he we have taken him to

,

T s,

thenot tailor workshop We walk by his side and take care

. .
,

i s go i n g ,
'

to in uence him as to the direction to be taken V

’
s

does not know whi t her he is going On arriving at the

.
,

fl
“

shop he has every appearance of a person who does not

. .

know where he is and he declares that he has never been

.

there
sets before
bout the He
task is
as given
awkwardlya needle as
,

and
a man asked
who to sew
performs He a
jobclothesof thisthe kind for the first time hey show him some
. .

thebut time he seams

was of
paralyzedwhich had
He been
laughs sewn
and by
seems him to during
doub
. T

finally inclines to our observations ft r a month of

,

t,

experiment and trials of all kinds we are that

.

A e

really remembers nothing

.

, co n v 1 n ce d
”
V . .
430 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

modi One
fi of
cation thethatmostthe i n teresti
character n g ofpoints
the of this
patient case
underwent the is

which
antecedents was a return
He to
is his
no early
longer life
the and
same to his
subject hered he tar
has i y
,

becomeFormerly
quarrelsome and is a glutton he answers impol i te
“
;

share
ly
to his he did
companions not li
but k e wine
now he and
stea usually
s theirs gave
When
;
hi s

they tell him that he once committed thefts and caution

.
,

; l

himif henotdidtostealbeginheagain he becomes arrogant and wi l say

.

paid for it as they put him i n to prison

,

hey employ him inthe garden One dayhe escapes taki n g

, ,
‘

with him sixtyHe francs and the e ects of an attendant of the

.
, ,

is recaptured five mi l es from Bo neval at

.
,

ff

theothersmoment
in fi r m ar y

he is onwhen
the
.

after
point ofselling
boardi his
n g clothes
the railway to purchase
trai n for
n ,

Paris He resists arrest and stri k es and bi t es at the war

,

dens sent in search of him Brought back to the asylum

,

heis necessary
becomes furious cries rolls on the ground ally it
.
,

to confi e him in a solitary cell

.
,

; fin

Dismissed from the asylum after many peregrinations

, ,
”
n

heorpsis takeat Rochefort

to Bicetre onvictedescapes ofandstealienlistsng hein theis confiarineed
.

, ,

n M

atcaretheofendessrsof aBourru iolent andattackBurotof hysterohaveepilepsy to the

, ,

C C n

studied him
.
, ,

v —

wilowing
th greatstatescare btained in their subject the six fol
,

M .
,
who
an d O

F i rst s ta t e H em i p l eg i a an d h em i a n ce s th es i a o f th e

V is talkative violent and arrogant in look and man

.

r i gh t s i d e Or d in a r y s ta t e o f th e su bj e c t

nerone histhelanguage is correct but rude he addresses every

. .

second person singular and gi v es to each a dis

.
, ,

; ;

resp ctful surname He smokes from morni n g till night

,

in

and besieges everyone wi t h his demand for tobacco etc

,

Still he is intelligent He keeps himself with

.
,

allantireligious
the even svofewstheindayreligion great and and small a fec s the most
.
,

au co u r an t

the most ul t raradical

, .

t f t

pinions in pol tics Incapable of discipline he ishes to

, ,

i
O i .
,
w
4 32 UL IPLE PERSONA I Y M T L T

fore eentering
Ann
icetre he had stayed
beyond that point in life no memory subsis s
;
B for a w le at Sainte hi s
hi
t .
”

Thi r d s ta t e H eni i p l egi a o f t h e l ef t si d e ( th e li m b s

patient awakes at the asylum Sai n t Georges de

.

al on e ) w i th g en er a l h em i a n ces th es i a

ourg ug t he is nineteen years France is at

.

of
“
Th e
’

war
B

Leo wi
XIIIt h is
,

unis
A

Pope HisGr vy
us

character
T is ,

President
1 882 ;

his afM
f of
ective the
facu
e Republic
ties his
Ol d .

language his physiognomy his tastes are ke those of the

. .

second state s to his memory he is l i mited to a prior

.
,
.
,

li

epoch He comes from Chartres to his mother whence

, ,

hewherehas hebeenwassentputtoto work acon iwin ttheh a vilarge landed proprietor

.
,

n eyard Havi g been

.
,

taken sick several times he was cared for in the hospi t al

,

s n

ofpresentacon then at the asylum of Bourg where he is at

.

M
ll that precedes
period of his life is totally foreign to him
.
,

A all that follows th s short ,

,

”
i

He has just seen several persons of the asylu of

.

F o u r t h s ta t e P a r ap l egi a

onneval He is decorous ti m d even sad His pronu cia

. .

tion
B
is distinct
chiintelligence but
ldish Heis hasveryforgotten
.

his languagehow is
to incorrect
read and wimpersonal
,

i t e Hi s
i ,
. n

obtuse his confused memory k ows

, , ,

nothi n g of the events of the personages of that epoch

. .

; n

Henowknows
is and onlySainttwo places
Urbain Bonneval
whence he where
has comehe believes
where
: he
he
.

was he says paralyzed stri c ken dow whole prior

,

part of his life from his bi r th to the accident wi t h the

, , ,

n Th e

viattack
p er which brought on his malady all that followed the
.
, , ,

and the spontaneous alteration of his condi t ion at

,

Bonneval are absolutely unk own to him He does not

, ,

recognize
about the
hi m place His
,

he is
ordi i
n nary nor has he
occupation ever is seen
work usi n who
the
n .

tailor shop He sews l ke one long business

,

ar e .

’ ”
s i in th e

He regains consciou ness at Saint Urbain in he

. .

F i f th s ta te . N ei th e r p a r a ly s i s no r a n ws t h es i a .

s -
1 87 7
 A I O ERSONALI
M N F LD P TY

isthefourteen
Republic years
Pi u soldIX is arshal
Pope imid M
as is
a President
child his ex McMah o n Of

pression language and atti t ude accord perfectly He can

.

; T

read perfectly well and wri t es tolerably He k ows his

. .
,

whole chil ood the bad treatment he received at

.
, ,

etc He remembers having been arrested and condemned

.

dh ,
Lu y s a n t ,

toreformatory
imprisonmentrectedin abyhouse Pasq of correction
er He He
learns is toat the
read
atcultural
the school of lle Breui l le He is employed i n a ri
.

di M ui

work His memory is arrested exactly at the

. .

M g

accident of the vi p er mention of which bri n gs a

. .

terrible crisis of hystero epilepsy

.

th e
'

,
on

-
”

He comes to consciousness on the si x th of arch

.

S i x th s ta t e N ei th er p a r a ly s i s n or a n aes th es i a

istimestwenty two ye rs of age he k ows the events of the

. .

M 1 885 ;

and personages in power but Victor Hugo the great

,

-
a ; n

poet
child and
of a senator
moment is
ago sti l l living
He is a He
proper is no
you longer
g the timid
; ,

pusillanimous nor arrogant he is a soldier of the arine

.
,
'

n m an , n e it h e r

orps His language is correct his pron ciation is dis

.

; M

tiorynct embraces
C
He readshisverywholewel lifeand with
.

writesthepassably exception
l His one
; un

mem
-

epoch that during which he was af icted wi t h paraplegia

. .

of

atberSaint Urbain and Bonneval lso does not remem

_

having been a tailor and does not ow how to

,

-
A he
'

hese then are the six di f erent states of conscious

.

kn sew

ness the of which embraces the whole life of the

.

“
T

subject act on the psychic state we have no other me ns

, ,

,
en s e m bl e .

except suggestion in som ambulism We make therefore

.

“
To a

theBicetrefollowiwardng Cabanis
suggestionV obeysyouOnareawakito nwake n

g from
‘
Vup pro at .
, ,

som ambulism he believes i t is the second of anu

.
,
’

ary what wehis have intelligence and quali t ies are ex

.
,
. .

v o ked n J

seen described in the second state t

.

,
-
1 884 ; a fi e ct i v e ;

a ct ly . A
29
4 34 M UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
T T

the s meof tithemelefthe issidea icted

a ffl
the wi t
force h hemiple
exerted a
upon
gi and
the dynamo
h em i an aes

meter the
t h es i a

,
hysterogenic ;
zone all
secondInstateanother suggestion we command him to
,
are transferred as i n the
Bonnevalis simiwhenlar heto thatwas descri
a tailorbed in the psychic state
.

sim taneously
t ain e d
wi t h it the
Th e

paraplegia
.

fourth
appeared state
wi t h and
ob

con
and insensibility of the lower par s of the body
,

ul
”
t r a ct u r e t .
436 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

Ol d moment
ofheirformer consciousness
riches may have though
been even
transm some
tted odd
to rem
the ants
young n

are extremely rare but for that very reason they are
,

socasehighly
,

valuable We may
described by Dr ortimer Granvil e in for
. begi n wi,

M
t h the interesting l B r ai n ,

In years before Dr orti m er Granvi l le was

.
,

1 87 9

requested to see daily a governess and teacher of mu ic

.

1 858 ( 20 ) M

whoFoundhad abeenspareattacked wi t h wha was called acute ma a

.

somewhat ang lar eccentric looking wom

,

t ni

anchoreicage Witinhinstatea fewofhours great after excitement hysterical and

.

“
u -

paroxysm of consider
, ,

2 6,

able violence during which she talked and sang mildly

, ,

and was wi t h di c ty restrai n ed by those arou d her

.

shelastedfella iweek
nto a stateSk nverging on suspended animation which
, ,

ffi ul n ;

pul e was
scarcely icold
percepti presented
b le at dark
wrist mottled
Breath ng
,

ap

slow and seldom deep seemed to be complete loss of con

.
, ,

p e a r an c e ; s i

and scarcely any trace of sensi b il i ty uscles

.

cataleptic
s c i o u sn e s s

barely andpossi extremi

b le to t ies
feed dropped
patient byslowly
mouth when by rai
holdi s ed
n g
. M

forward the larynx and placing the fluid far back in

.

W as ;

pharynx
sophagus wi t h poon
through s where
a flaccid it seemed
tube hi to flow
condi t down
ion the
which
was treatedetcwithsubsided interruptedverycurrent from occiput to hy o
,

oe as T s

gradually hen came

.
,

state I am
g as t r i u m ,

been an excic t i nefly

g
.

hi interested
cause
,

for theto note

attack in here
rel ghad
ou clearly
exci t e
.

T
T th e

ment acti n g on a nervous system exhausted by protracted

.

i i s

toil asWhen teacherconsciou ness beg to return the latest sane

ideas formed pre ious to the ill n ess mingled curiously wi t h
.

“
s an

the newslowly impressionsfrom received

a
v

dream as in
Whencase of a
propped person up awaki t h
pillows near the bed so that passers in the street could be
,

en i n g w

seen the patient described the moving objects trees

.

,
‘

,
as
 SECONDARY INFAN PERSONALI IES T T 4 37

walki
immediatelyn g and’
when
repli d asked
In where
the other she saw
gospel theseIn thi
shortn gs she
her
mental state one the real and the ideal were
,

e ’
‘

nottimeseparable Her recollections on recovery and for some

.
, ,

w as i n w h i ch
'

of common after were

topicsindisti
which n.

ct and
must in
have regard
formed tothea large
staple class
ma
of her thought up to the period of attack memory
, ,

was blank For example al t hough this young woman

,

t er i a l

supported herself governess she had no recollection of

,

soWhensimplea pena ormatter as the use of a wri t i n g i m plement

,
.

as

pencil was placed in her hand as i t might

,

begraspithrustng itbetween the fingers of a child the reflex act of

.

was his state lasted some weeks

,

and the recollection of what had been forgotten was

,

n o t e x c it e d T
'

slow and pai n ful needi n g or seemi n g to requi r e a process

.
,
‘ ’ ‘ ’

ofphysically
r e- educatisatisfactory
on the end recovery was mentally and
,

In

nother case of still greater interest and far richer in

. .

details and in the course of i t s manifestations is described

.

byPhysiology
William theSharpey Universi t y Professor
London i n of natomyfor and A

patient about twenty four years old this

,

Of B r ai n , 1 879

wasarriedwrittenin July paleandcomplexion and slender make

.
, ,
“
Mr s H -
(

wi t h exception of occasi o nal

. .
, ,

in

headache to which she in common wi t h some of the rest

.

M 1 823,

ofof herbodyfamily was subject previously enjoyed good he lth

,

and mind
, ,

fter her marriage she resided in England till the end

, ,

ofbroughtpril here bywhen i n consequence of ill h alth she was

.

“
A
A

appeared that
,

her
1 824,

for husband
about three From
months husband
after
,

s
their account
marriage i t -
e
’
,

sheshe complained
enjoyed perfect health and spiri t s that after that
.

appeti t e bad a
bad good deal
spirits of pain
imagini in
n g stomach
herself and
u bowels
equal to
,
bu t
;

concerns of house though only

it was also observed she slept more than usual
,

herself
,
and ,
n

h u s b an d ,
.
. an d
4 38 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

well Onall her

her arri v
external al here
senses in were pril
sou physically
d but memoryappeared
A
was
impaired andsleepiness she was hadverybeeninattenti v e to surrou d ng
, ,

; n

gradual l y i n creasing and

,

n i Oh

was now at su h a height that unless when conversing w th

,

j e ct s Th e

another person or engaged in manual occupation she fell

.
,

c i

asleep
this stateat all
her times
eyes and
were in
nearly
,

whatever
closed position
she breathed When i
softly n ,

and in short very much resembled a person in nat al

.

sleep
posi t
,

ionexcept
in that
which when
the body
,

she happened
natu ally to fal
requires l asleep
to be sup a ur

in

ported as for instance on a chair she did not lean for

,
“

ward backward
;
as is commonly the
herside bodyWhilequitine erectthis andstatehersheheadwasgently
or
, ,

case but
inclined satto wi t
one h ,

subject to frequent
, ,

startings
frightened
.

duri n
drew g which
herself shebackraisedas herself
if to up
avoid tal k ed
somethi as n if
g
disagreeable and then lay quietly down aga n as if wi t hout
, ,

having awoke What she said on these occasions though

, ,

quiandteforincoherent was yet al w ays nearly of the same nature

,

most part consisted even of same expressions which

.
,

were those of great aversion or horror of this she had no

,

recollection when awake nor of anything connected with

,

ithatt andnowshesheherself
;
did notremarked
dream as somethi
although
,

n
she g extraordi
used n
formerlyary
toawokebe subject
of her to
own dreaming
accord exceptFrom to this
obey sleep
the she
calls
,

ofnever
nat
ureotherandoccasions
there wasbut noby other way of rou ing her up upon
.

placi n g her on her feet and

,

; s

W
d eav o r i n g
en to make
thus her
forci b walk
ly awakened she was fretful and
en

cried for some time after She took food in s cient

.

“
h

amount and often wi t h evident re ish but it took entreaty

,

u ffi

to make herpulsetakevaried the firsta limouthfuls

.

t tle but on the whole natu al

,

during sleep was to and somewhat more when awake

.

“
Th e ,
r ;
56 7 0, .
4 40 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

rehadognized
c

not nobody
seen for except
more one
than old
twelve acquai n
months tance whom
She she
looked
steadfastlyoccupied into thisin person
try ng stoface for
remember a fewhis
’
moments
name which
.

ap

sheand atat thelengthsamefound out and repeated again and agai

,

p a r en t l y i

ti m e taki n g by the hand as if overjoyed

,

to see himonly bybutcalling when outquestioned regardi n g him she

,

h im

toditionrepeatto what
s w er e d

for some
;

time afterhis name

she had which
fal en continued
asleep in Sh e
an

she u ually said In the course of the next

,

l ad

eight days she was twice

capersone butshe notknewso completely roused same from
s

indi her
v idualsleepwas
.

by thesimilar
only
us

her own husband

,

among others
; she not recognize
;
evendi d

days
“

after next
Th e
i t interval
appeared of waking
occasioned
.

took
by place
pai n in three
the heador fou
she r

cried
herby ahand for some
on
;

her time then

forehead awoke
she complai
placed handn i n g
of of pa
person n w
nearh i
;
it

so on her forehead same thing happened on

,

next
time from three l
or
Otheruneasi fou succeedi
circumstances r n g eveni
this timen gs
.

nearly
showed
Th e
at
she the
was same
suf
ess in thehead Shewas very i m patient
,

inlegserectas ifposture and when placed on rou d drew up her

.

f er in g n

to force lying down agai n his was not the case

.

g n

whe she needed to be taken up for evacuation She gener

,

ally also preferred to lie onher face and wi t hhead low both
.

hands clasped firmly over it exactly on part to which she

.

had referred as peculiar feeli g After this torpor con

,

for some ti m e wi t hout bei n g interrupted

,

oward end of July torpid state which had su ered no

.

t in u e d

iatntermissions had become on the whole not qui t e so deep

.

“
T ff

least patient
thing doneparticular gave signs
to her sortsSheofsmiled of more
and consciou
seemed ness
pleased of onany s
,

food and when eye opened and

,

re

faceometouched whole countenance was wi t h flush

.

c e iv in g

time after it was possible to awake her by pening

,

,
su fi u s e d .

S O
 SE OND RY INFAN PERSON LI IES
C A T A T

herher attention
eyes and holding such as anythi
a glass n g of before
water them li k ely to
seemed When
“
thus
delighted awakened
and always
,

she laughed
bestowed a
her good wholedea .

tion on
itto questions vessel containi n g
she did putnot tospeakher however her food
,

and
or the
pay person
any att h(

toNowthe alsoattendant and would Shehardly began to

allow
,

take
her great
out of
,
<

she would creep cautiously onto the floor

.

herhearthbedrugandas creep to fireside and would lie down

,

if warming herself t length after

, ,

ally
free mproving
from torpor
i
-

sheandwas sleptby thi

li t r
tled week
more in
than ugust
health
. A ,

A
g
2

sons emperature was normal Pupil normal Ha

,

fle h On her recovery from torpor she appeared to

s
. T . .

forgotten
new to her allandher shepredid ous not knowledge
recognize vi

a everything
si n gle ; S.

even her
inattentive nearest
but relatives
very
,

lively In behavior
and cheerfulshe was She
p er s m
r es t l e s

lighted wi t h everythi n g she saw or heard and

.

we

resembled a child more than a grown person

.
,

al t o g

In short she became rather more sedate and h

,

tention could be longer fixed on one object Her me

.

toowas soon
so entirely lost as far as regards previous know
,

found to be most acute and retenti v e wi t h

.

toandeverything she saw or heard subsequent to her

,

I t

she
aWiquirements has by this
some wititmh e recovered
greater some many wi t of
h her
less fa
d is
f

t h regard to these i t is remarkable that thoug

l

c
:

process followed in regai n ing many of them consis

, ,

recalli
than inn g them
studying to mind
them wi t h assistance
ev n of
now neighbors
she does n
t

pear to be in the smallest degree conscious

a n ew ,

of havin
y et e
'

sessedAtthemfirstbefore
“
it was scarcely possible to engage her
.

ii
g
4 42 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y M T A T

versation
them aloud inin place
;
same of answer
words put ng questions
and even she
long repeated
after she
i

came to answer questions constantly repeated them over

,

once before repl y i n g t first she had ve y few wor but

,

Sh e

soon
She acqu
did red
this many
however
i and often
mostly strangel
in partic y
.

ar
A
sappl
ways i ed them
ften
r
mi
ds ,

forwereinstance made one word answer for all others which

.

ul ; O

in any way allied to i t thus i n place of tea she asked

, , ,

forlongjuice and this word she long used for l qu For a

,

time in quali t ies of object she invariably

, ,

i i ds

uhoted very pposi t e words thus whi t e i n place of black

, .

ex p r ess m g s,

for cold etc

,
‘ ’ ‘ ’
s O ;

She now uses words i t h propriety

, ,
‘ ’ ‘ ’

Has as yet recognized no person that is has no

.
,

lection of seei n g them previous to her i l ness k ows them

.

; r eco l

only as new acquai t ces but with no idea of what rela

,

l ; n

tion they acquiredbear to herreading but had to begin with alphabet

n an ,

Afterward learned to form syllables and small words

.

“
Has

Reacquisi t ion of her readi n g faci l i t ated by singi n g

.
,

words of familiar songs In learni n g to wri t e began wi t h

.

elementsIn singi g she at first generally required to be helped .

forentlyfirstfromtwomemory
or three words and made out the rest appar
.

“
n .

Friends thi n she now plays as well if not better

,

than before illness

.

hen asked how she lear ed to play notes from book

, ,

replied couldn t tell and wondered why questioner

.

“
W n

couldOnce not door thetwicesamehad dreams which she ften related to

,
’
Sh e ,

friends and seemed qui t e aware of di erence between

.

“
O

dre msIndeed
a and reali
,

from t ycasual remarks it appears she has many

ff

complex ideas which she had no opportu i t y of acqui r i g

.

since recovery
, ,

n n

.
4 44 M UL IPLE PERSON I Y
T AL T

tion
condi t W
ion h i l
the e in this
patient intermediary
presented seemi
many n gly unconscious
states
Dthe erent moments were making attempts to ri s e from
,
.

hy p n oid ic

depth of the subconscious and establish themselves

.

i ff

aswerethenotprincipal
however ones
strongi n the patient
enough s mental
hey were life
not organ
’
hey T

enough to mai n tain the elves and take the lead

.

outcomewerewasfit hatto takenonetheof organizi them onngaccount of their i n sta

.
, ,

iz ed ms Th e

part in the patient

.

mental life or become the central zin synthetic moment of

’
b ili t y s

self
with -
consciousness
extremely limiHence
t ed the
content patientwith on awaking
i

mere came
unorganized
g
out
broken bitsstatesof former life experience Had any of the
. .

been strong enough to get organi z ed

, ,

gather material arou d i t self the patient would have come

.

hy p n o i d ic an d

outstill wiwithth amuchartlyofrearranged

p
the
n

old di
content f erently
and crystalli
would z
have ed but
pre
sented the phenomena of many of those c es which we
, ,

haveItanalyzed on previous pages

,

as

two totally would have been

dissociated interesting
moments went toon
.

know
al t whether
ernating the
Pro
Sharpey
Itticedis suchlikelyan ithat
f ess o r does not
Professor mention Sharpeyit It seems
wou d they
not did
have not
no
.

m portant trai t of the case under his

. .

un l

vation
after and
Professor treatment
Sharpey lost alternation
sight
Th e
of the might
case have
sin ce itsetmayi n ob s er

take ti m e be ore thi phenomenon appears It m ght as

.

well be that such an al t ernation never occurred hether

,

f s i

therecognize
patientherhaspasteverliferegaiandnedinherwhatformer memories so as to
.

way if it occurred at
.

allwe may
is notputk ownit dow ascaseone therefore
n Th e
of is incomplete and ,

with totalverylossfrequently
of contentquoted case of ary Reynolds
, ,
.
, ,

n m o n o cy cli c a l b i m o r p h o s i s

published by Dr S Weir i t chell in a more complete

.

Th e M re

form was until now the only case on record that presented
,

. . M
,
 SECOND RY IN AN PERSON LI IES
A F T A T 44

athecomplete
acquirements loss ofandthe content
habi t s wereof memory
concerned in so
along far 2

s
marked phenomena of periodical
tates patient ary Reynolds was of a strongly mark al t ernation of the , w it
t vs

psychopathicsu disposi t ion She had many functional di

.

Th e M e

ered from convulsions loss of

, ,

fgreatlyctionalweakened
loss of bysights chanda heari n g fter havi n g
.

t u r b an c e s , ff c o n s c i o u sn es

severe attack she fell into

,

un A b ee

profound sleep fr m which she could not be aroused

.

awaki
knowledge
On n g ofwas allfound o
to
recognition be depri
of v ed
former of envi r her
onm form
nt
“

all
,
. an

allinstihernctsfriends
seem
,

tono matte
have how
remained r near Sheand knewdear how to natur
eat Th e
e ,

how to dri n k she neither had to learn to adapt herself

.
,

an

space nor had she to learn to walk W ether she kne

.

; 1

how to dress herself or to observe personal cleanli n ess h

'

report does not state ll her acqui r ements such as

.
,

tl

orall thewereunderstandi
completely n g of
gone i.

t A
knowledge
Some shreds of eventsphasesor person
of
,
s p ee c l

former life remai n ed and persisted in her second stat

,

bf h(

When she woke up from her profound slumber she li k e

.

ithenfantmeaniwasngwailing
of which some she disconnected
did not k owwords In and sentence
character
,
a

disposi t ion she was completely changed From be ng sh

,

n an

morose and melancholic in the primary tate she becan

.

i ;

inbeintheg sedatesecondary matter state gayfactlivelyshe andbecameplayful Fro

.

,
s ,

andItwiisthofa importance
knack for rhyto noteing the fact that the seconda
.
.
,

an d -
Of - ,
i m a gin a t i i
m

state came through an attack of profound slumber

.

that
was in
alwayspassing from
present the
such primary
an attack to ofthe secondary
various
.

the ,
an

Intransition
short state the Furthermorestatewhileis always
h y p n o l ep t i c
the present
transi t ion as d u r at i o z
tl

the primary and secondary state took place as a r e in

,

.
, b et w e e
ul tl
'
 446 UL IPLE PERSONALI Y
M T T

night
sleep or
usuall as the at patient
night timesaid in
the the condi
contrary t i
was o n of
in ordi
the n ary
ppo
site direction the transi t ion between the primary and sec
, , ,

y
-
O

was always through an attack of the profo d

, ,

sleep of which the patient had some presentiment

,
“
o n d ar y un

foreIn some
,

the sort
graduated of a a
series of
ur

cases presented to the reader

be

wetentareas weconfronted wi t h greater and greater loss of con

.

advance fromadvance
case to casethe
in
we degree
meet of
wi t hd ssociation
more and more si we A

sociation of systems and their concomi t ant moments u til

.

di s

wethe reach
old cas
content s whe
ise e
absent the r dissociation
where all the is so complete
acquirements that
and
,
n

habiherets nothaveonlydisappeared
all the Fina
acquirements ly ,

we but reach
where lthe cli
even m ax
the
natural i n sti n cts have been lost his we in the case
.

ofandHanna ll these cases present one graduated ser es

,

T fin d

although they may be classified i n to more or less

.

A i

nite types sti l l they shade i m percepti b ly i n to one another

.
,

d efi

dissociation e ected may be of any degree of exten

,

and i tensi t y One psychophysiological process

, .

Th e ff

however
s i v en e s s

system derlies
disaggregation
un all
n

of
and them
new
.

and
system hat is
formation the process
duet
to of
a
,

redistribution in the rise and fall of the moment thresholds

, ,

.
448 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

systems
mayIte must ff
and the
ect a however
,
eli m i n ation of this poisonous
restitutionbe pointed out that though cases of material
double consciousness may occur in epilepsy epi l epsy is
.

nottipletheconsciousness
only cause mayof allbe suchinducedca esby Double or
, ,

many di ferent
,

s mul

causes and epilepsy is but one of them

.

f
E p i l ep s y an d th e

When we find a case of amnesia and double

, .

p h en o m en a o f m u l ti p l e c o n s ci o u s n ess m u s t by no m ean s b e

consciousness
i d en ti fie d

notsuch justi fi ed wi
to
.

t hout
ascri any
b e typical
it to epileptic
epilepsy siattac
m ply s we
becau aree k

phenomena are also manifested in this disease

,

moon is one of the causes of light but it does not follow

,

Th e

that wherever there is l i ght the moon must necessarily be

.

present oreover the secondary states or the moments

,

consciousness .

found
areand ofmorea veryextensive
M
the
low typeEpibecause epi l eptic
the disi
,

in
tegration is deeper
,

should not be confounded l epsy

one and
can multiple
exist wi t
,

consciousness
hout the other
n

here is epiandlepsytherewithisnorganizedorganizeddouble doubleconscio

or multinessple wiconth
.

; .

noa perfectly
epilepsy healthy
s c io u s n es s ,

In our andsleepnormal which stateno onenearly

will deny o

every as being
one of
us

usmentation
some timeSome or otherisolatedpresents phenomena of mental seg
.
,

area of the brain or rather a

,

constellation of clusters of neurons continues or begins to

, ,

function and we get some type states in the

.

form
occur of
in very vivid
children who drea often s We
cry play this
and especially
act out to
their
m
O
f h yp n o i d i c
fin d

dreams li v ng over in these states the more stri k ing events

.

ofhattheirranlifeover it childIn itsfordream instancethe ischildfrightened by a dog

, ,

lives over again

,

occurrence of the day and i t cries out with fear Chil

.
, ,

drenhatareis enough nown toI sing in their dreams remarking then

.

th e

cannot si n g any more Every father

.
,

and mother who have paid attention to their children wil

, ,
”
T ; .

, ,
l
 T HE S E HY P N OLE P T I O T AT 4 49

tellmultyouiple ofconsciousness
such vivid were
dreamsnothingIf now
but athe
formphenomena
of of
epilepsy
aepilepsy
maske thenepilepsy or as some term it a psychic
.

we are all of us confirmed epi l eptics One

,
“ ” “
d

thingofhowever is perfectly clear from the study and anal

.

, , ,
”

the cases of multiple consciousness and that is the

, .

preliminary condition of such states

, ,

y sis ,

. Th e p r er e qu i s i te o f
m u l ti p l e c o n s ci o u s n es s is ei t h e r a h i g h l y c o m p l ex o r g a n i
z a ti o n o r, w ha t is mo r e fr e qu en t an u n s ta b l e n eu r a l

ef ectrequired
an overthrowhisofasthisweneural equili b ri u m some
,

e qu i l i b r i u m

have j t pointed out

.

To f

may
a g en t S

be of any ki d o ly they must ei t her be of an T

'

ar e us

tensi t y stronger than the usual stimuli or of a low

.
, ,

n n in

tensi t y but durable in their hurtful activ ty In hort

,

in

theful intensi t y of a normal stimulus or the duration of hurt

,

i s

irri t ation produce the same e fect Once such an

, .
,

eupectorisdisinduced
ff
ntegrated and the
an principal
attack of
may
constellation
unconsciousness is broken
sets in
f .

an attacka fewwhich
,

minutes
.

may i
be
only of any
and duration
somet mes sometimes
covering
,

a period o ccu
,

offormmanyof cerebral
hours andshockevenakindaysto one induced disintegration is a
,

p y in g i

by direct ex
,
.

Th e

of the frontal lobes or of other areas of the brai

.
,

in the psychophysiological
cis i o n

pr nc pal organization experi

of mtheents on
leading localization
constellations
n

ofothersystems is disintegrated and on account of the shock no

.

Th e i i

moment
thewithfocus of is
the yet rganized
disturbed streamto take
of the
mental lead and
life O become
Systems
,

atnotempt accompany
to form ang moments
focus but consciousness
not ei n g well
i may arise
organized and
and
.

t
being
tosamemaiobscuri concentrate enough
ntain ttheiy fror ownwhichexistence
ab l e t o
theypsychic
fall content
back into so as
the
, b ,

they come and other moments

_

take their place until at last a moment comes to the sur

,
.

face moment fit to survive and able to maintain itself

,

,
a
30
4 50 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

above the threshold

essamongis thestruggle for of self consciousness
existence among the many-
whole proc
syste s Th e

many moments consti t uti n g man s mental life

.

a m

Only eanwhithe fittestle durisurvingvethe whole course this process the

.

,
’
.

patient remainsdeepin asleepdeepor sleep in a state of

.

M Of

a state which we may

,
”
un c o n

ticall y term unconsciousness si n ce the h gher moments or

,

s c i o u s n ess A p r ac

systems are di s aggregated and i n hibi t ed and only the

,
.

lower ones remain and continue thei r function is a

,
“ ”

sary preparatory stage of the phenomena of double or

,

n ec es

mul t i p le consciousness ll the cases anal zed and studied

,

bypatientpresent
us

wi t houtthis stage
falling Where
into an i t is
unconsci
. A
absent
o us where
condi t the
ion
y

directly before our eyes begins to manifest a per

.
,

wi t h loss of memory we should have our eyes

, ,

d i fi er en t

wide
the case open
s o n a li t y

and
.
beA
strongly
s ta t e
suspicious
o f
of the genuineness of
,

u n c o n s ci o u s n es s or o f l o w m o m en t
c o n s ci o u s n ess p r e ce d es t h e fir s t m a n i fes ta ti o n s o f d o u b le or

It does
m u l ti p l e
not require a
p er s o n a li ty

allmergecasesintoof themental al t close

ernation
.

scrutiny
one state to discover
does not that
directlyin
uOneconsciousness other
or of Between
deep sleep the two
however there
shorti s a
it st
may te of
be a

synthetic moment does not di r ectly touch the other

.

ithen timstarti
e ng point point of another
the end of one moment does not form
, .

systems
Th e
-

are separated
Of

by antwoi n al ernately
terval of func Th e t

however short t first the interval is long

.

t io n in g u n co n

extendi
butinterval n g
s ci o u s n e s s ,

gradually over wa period

h the of many
repeti t ion minutes
of the or e en
alternation
. A
hours
t s v
,

becomes shorter and shorter and is ally reduced

, ,

it hi

to butIn thea fewfirstseconds

, ,

fin

cycles of multi p le cons iousness none of

,

the moments are well organized each of the lead ng func

.

t i o n in g moments can maintain itself above the threshold ,

i
4 52 L IPLE PERSON LI Y
MU T A T

another
its Now moment
dominbasant ngposmyself is bei n g formed
tion inonconsciou and
ness is slowly risi n g to
s ate I was i this
enabled theoretica
to
i

bri n g nowledge
about a of
synthesis
s

the .

l k

inmentsthe Hanna case of theandtwothedissociated systems or mo

,

hy p n o l ep t i c t

hypnoidal states clearly

,

revealed
pendent
.

the formation
constellations of i dependent
Th e h y p n o i d i c

the subconscious centres

regions ofn

ofinde the
patient mind here were many centres many systems of
,

in

neurons of the disaggregated constel l ation wi t h i t s con

’
s T

comi t ant synthetic moment of self consciousness hey

.
,

were
ofmethods i n a
the hypnoidalstate of formatio
states by means ofincessant
experi m bringi
entation
n n g up
the
Th e
-
. T

of psychic and physiological sti m ulation employed

.

byter mestimofulated
whichthose an accou t was gi v en in a previous cha
,

active function
,

which independent
was bound constellations
to resul t in
n

to
their a more p

thesis treatment was the first experiment the kind in

,

,
s yn

thecaseeofectiveness of synthesis since as we have seen i n no

.

Th e of

ff
mul t i p le personali
Sotellsmuchus thatso thatbservation t y was a
Ribot in hisdoesbooknot show synthesis brought
Diseasesthatofits chasm about
emory is
, ,

“
M
,

ever bridged over by di r ect recollection cases were

, , , ,
“
O

ofinglongfor standing the alternations of personali t ies con i n u

”
Th e

years sometimes the whole l fetime only

.

oneJameswhobutattempted to a synthesis was Professor

,

an d i ; th e

he unfortunately failed as he employed a wrong

,

e fi ec t

method
mechanism
,

not of basing
this his
form attempt
of mental on the
malady i n sight nto
fact the
that
,

such a synthesis or as Ri b ot terms i t a bridge was unt l

,

Th e

now not e ected in any of the cases made the great French
.

psychologist stop short in his conclusions and say that two

, , , ,

ff

supposi t ons are possi b le ei t her regis ra on of anterior

,
“

states is e aced i
or conservation
sisting their power of reviv cation by association with the
ff ,
of a
th e terior
,

states
i
per
th e t
n
ti
 T HE S E
H YP N OLE P T I C T AT 45 3

present is destroyed It is i m possi b

between these two h otheses In the case ofthusHannademonthe
.

yp
le to decide arbi t rari l y
the correctness of the second hypothesis
.

ch a s m w a s b r i d g e d o v er b y d i r e c t
-

r e c o ll e c t i o n ,

s t r at i n g

oncontrol methods
my theory
Th e for
the bring
moment ng about a
consciousnesssynthesis
i were
Each worked
step was
.

along ed
was
l by this
foreseen t eory o

and
f

beforehand each
h
I phenomena
think as
therefore i t came
that
.

this was an of the truth of my

,

position theyOnceformed the disaggregated moments became syn

.
, ,

e r p e r i m e n tu m c r u ci s

theccident
whole content
t h et i z e d
.

of one
experiencesynthetic up moment
to the ti me mbra ing
e c

a heir
constellation sti
T m ulation
of mental and the
systems memory of
brought the
the func
old
now rei n tegrated moment to the surface of the waking
.

t i on in g ;

consciousness
when the his
constellatio alwaysof T took
the place
secondary at ,

nig t
state i n
was sleep in h

abeyance and p i m ary could come forth and assume

.
, ,

supremacypr mary state however could not long maintain

the r

iwastselfweakthe and commothe wholesyntheticmomentbondgradually

of associative acti v i t y
.

Th e i

began to sub
, ,

side into the subconscious in the disaggregated form

,

which i t had been before It was a matter of fatigue and

,

In

rest patient began to feel drowsy and gradually

,

passed into the second stage of the state wh re

.

Th e

nountilexternal stimuli could bri n g him to self conscious life

.

h y p n o l ep t i c e

stepped the overmoment

the consciousness
threshold of self of the secondary
consciousness state -

tientOurwokee ortsup werethethensecondary diin

r ected state
toward a mor frequent
-
. Th e p a

altheternation of the two formed centres of the foci of

.

ff e

two synthetic moments consciousness

k owshortenaccorditheng to the lawstateof alternating mome hi s ts as we
tends
,

T
t wo ,

Fortunately the
.
,

n n

state in our case was a very short one asti g only

, ,

to h y p n o l ep t i c .
,
hyp n o
l ep t i c ,l n
45 4 UL IPLE PERSON LI Y
M T A T

asufewficedminutes
to reduce at the
it to start
seconds and two or three al t ernations
other method to reduce the total time of the
,

state was sti m ulation du ing the s ate

.

An hyp n o

itself
l ep t i c

senses Powerful
were applied stimuli
to the acti n g
patient si m ultaneously
his sti m onr

ulation all the

was
h yp n o l ep t i c t

ofthe importance tostatereduceForthein titheme lastof thestageslastof stages of

.
,

the hyp
.
,

ment state
h y p n o l ep t i c

consciousness
n o l ep t i c the onstellation
representi c

n
.

g of
the systems
secondary
,

wi t h i
state t s mo
was
almost fully formed and near the lower threshold of self
,

consciousness
earlier tha i t the
wouldsti
; m ulation
have done helped
otherwisethe moment to
duration rise
ofinterval
the between thestate n

two
h y p n o l ep t i c was
now thus
more greatly
or ess shortened
firmly organized
. Th e
Th e

moments became reduced and the moments were then

.

nearerWhento theeach other in tistate me set in constellation with

,

, ,
“

therose second moment became quickly organized rapidly

.

h y p n o l ep t ic t he

to the threshold of consciousness Once this was

,

an d

efas ected
f
possi bour
le e
the forts
subsidiwere
f
n g directed
constellation towardwi t retarding
h i t s concomi as long
t ant
.

prithemrisiaryngstateone soshould
that themeetmomentsand the
catch subsidi
a gli m n
pse g one
of and
each
other in short the whole course of our treatment was bent
, ,

'

on one purpose namely to make the two moments si m ul

,

even though for briefest space of ti m e his

,

could notalternati act otherwise but result in a synthesis of both

, ,

t an e o u s , th e T

n g moments separated by the

.

state by havi n g them appear si m ultaneously came in close

.

Th e t WO h y p n o l ep t i c

toucht first the twoeachmetotherlike forenemies

,

p e r c ei v e d the firstbuttisoon
me they had to ,

acknowledge thei r inti m ate relationshi p and the synthesis

, .

was e ected though a very laborious fashion hus the

,

synthesis ff
of the two alternati n
in
g
mental systems was brought about by the shorteni g of the
,

d ssociati v e moments i or . T

n
456 UL IPLE PERSON I Y
M T AL T

tate represents
h y p n o l ep ti c state the absenceanswer
?
of is
any becau
dominant
Th e e thef sleepi
ctioni n g
g s n

moment
s

alternation and of that

the is what
moments takes But place
what in the
is thatnterval of i
un

t he

state
,

. h yp n o l ep t i c
? Th e h y p n o l ep ti c s ta t e i s t h e r ep r o d u c ti o n o f th e
-

o r i g i n a l a t ta c k w h i c h b r o u g h t a b o u t th e s ta t e o f d o u b l e o r

happened
T his
m u l ti p l e
is clearly
there was revealed
that the in
c o n s ci o u s n es s

the
patient case
.

met ofwithHanna an accident hat W

lostaggregated
his conscioand ness and the synthetic moment became dis
.

could not get reinstated a new moment

,

us

wicameth newgradually
contentformed enteredandintotraibeinnedg a secondary origi n state
al order
;
be

then was the pri m ary state representi n g the patient

,

Th e

whole previous l fe the state consciousness

.

(1 )
’
: s

theformedformeda cyclesecondary state succession of the states

,

i (2 ) Of un ( 3)

that went on repeating i t self in the same

, ,

Th e

order hence we can see why the state i s of

.

thefollowinature
;

n g of
course an attack
primaryand why
stat the order is always
state of
second the
h yp n o l ep t i c

arydoublestateor andmultiple
so on personali
never thetyreverse
,
—

have a defini phenomena

t e course of
e, h yp n o l ep t ic
Th e
of
,

their owncyclesNewly formed personali t ies pass through well

.
, ,

external
d efi n e d
or i nof
.

life
ternal and li k
catastrophee new worlds
they keep formed
on by
revolvisome
ithi the ame orbits
,

,
ng

w n s .

THE EN D
 I N D E X

A b l o ci o u e s 5 1 m
n o rma c ns sn s ,
en B e a u t y, s ens e o f, 1 05 .

t l a t i vi t y 35 2 ; p y c h l gy
ac s o o ,
l f
B e ie , 2 81 .

h
,

58 ; th h ld 2 79 r es o , . B e t e , 2 0, 2 2 .

Ab t t id
s ra c 98 eas, . l -
v
B i a t e r o en t r a t p e , 1 2 l y .

A ti i
c 12
n a, . B im o r p h o s i s , 362 , 3 4 4, 455 ;
A t i vi t y
c 2 74 ; b i l o gi l 2 74 ;
,
o ca ,
m o n o c y c l i c a l , 344, 361 ; p o y l
ca u s e f 78 79 ; m o t l 8 ,
en a , , yl l
c c i ca , 361 .

l g
,

7 8 2 32 242 2 7 1 ; o g i 22 r a n c, ,
B i o o y, 4 .

l d l h
, , ,

B o o , r e atio n s ip , 2 3 .

A d p t ti
a 2 4 2 39
a on, , . d f
B on s, u n ct i o n a , 2 4 l .

A d j t m t 2 4 2 39 2 4 1
us en . d l d
B o r er a n s t a t es , 2 7 8 .

dyl g
, , ,

A d lt i f t
u 89 n an s, . B ra o ia , 1 9 1 .

A gg g t re m m ta 2 37
es, 2 71 o en , , ,
B ra dy h p asia , 1 9 1 .

2 7 5 , 2 77, 2 80, 2 8 2 , 2 8 3, 2 8 5, B r e a k s i n m en t a s t a t es , 1 9 9 l .

2 9 2 ; n e u r o n , 2 2 , 53, 2 80 ; p s y B r e n r , 330
‘

h
c i c , 2 77 . B ri gh t n e s s o f s ec o n a r y s t a t e s , d
l
A i en a ti o n , m en t a ; 2 67 l . 198 .

l
A t e r n a t i o n , m e n t a , 384, 4 55 o f l
p e r s o n a i t y, 83 l . l
Ca j a , 52 .

A m n e s i a , 4 9 , 79 , 2 76, 346, 35 2 , b
Ca n n a i s , 1 76 .

355 , 35 7, 35 9 , 362 ; ra
p ic g h ll
C e , 3, 5 , 7, 8, 232 .

r e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f, 8 8 , 89 . C en t r e o f m o m e n t , 2 32 .

h
A m o r p o u s s t a t e , 363 . b l
Ce r e r a c en t r e s , 1 76 .

h
An aes t e s i a , 1 8 1 , 2 5 9 , 2 80, 342 , h
C a in o f an g gl
i a , 1 6 ; o f m em o
35 5 , 35 8 , 35 9 . r i e s , 37 4 .

ly
A n a s i s o f m u l t i p e p e r s o n a i t y, l l h d
C a r a c t e r o f r e a m s , 220 .

3 64 . h
C a r a c t e r i s ti c s O r e p r e s en t a t i e f v
A n i m a l i e , 1 1 , 2 35 lf . l
e e m e n t s , 36 .

An n e i a , 1 4ld . C o wn aes th es i a , 34 1 , 354 .

Ap at ,
hy22 . C o ex i s t e n c e o f p e r s o n a i t i es , 64 ; l
A p p a r a t u s , m u s cu a r , 1 00 l . o f s ys t e m s , 32 7, 3 62 .

h
A p a s i a , 7 9 , 2 9 4, 35 6 . g
Co n i t i o n , 35 , 36 .

d
A s ci i a n , 1 2 . h
C o es i o n o f s e n s o r y co mp o u n s , d
f
A s s o c i a t i o n , r ee , 33 ; o f n eu r o n s , 36, 37 .

1 0, 36, 5 1 , 5 2 , 7 6, 2 69 , 2 86, b l
Co m i n a t i o n s , e a s t i c i t y O , 2 5 , f
344 . 2 6 ; o f i n i i u a it i es , 5 3 ; o f dvd l
A s t h r o p o d a , 1 6, 239 . h l
p sy c i c e e m en t s , 37 ; s ys t e m
A t t en t i o n , 9 2 . i c, 3 1 .

b
A t t r i u t e s o f p e r s o n a i t y, 5 7 ; o f l C o m m u n i c a t i o n s , 68 , 70 .

h
p s y c i c e e m en t s , 34 l . d
Co m p o u n s , o r a n i c, 33 p sy g
A u r a , 2 5 5 , 30 7, 330, 33 1 . h
c i c , 2 8 ; s en s o r y , 2 7 .

Au to i m it ati o n , 1 0 1
-
. C o n cen t r a t i o n Oi m i n , 2 53 d
g
.

A u t o m a t i c , 2 44 ; w r i t i n , 2 58 . Co n cr e s cen c e o f n e u r o n s , 2 2 .

A u t o m a t i s m , 2 43, 2 65, 3 1 4 . gl
Co n o m e r a t i o n o f a n i a , 22 g gl .
 INDEX
C o n s c i o u s n es s , 30, 4 9 , 50, 7 6, 8 4 , E l f dm
em en t s , ree o i n di i u a ,
of vd l
8 5 , 1 04, 1 4 1 , 1 50 , 1 60 , 1 9 2 , 2 6 ; p y hi 27 s c c, ,
32 , 33, 37, 5 2 ,
1 9 6, 2 0 1 , 2 0 3, 2 1 3, 2 31 , 2 35, 2 36 34 2 355 , , .

24 1 , 2 4 8, 2 5 5 , 2 64, 2 67, 2 86, Em b y i rt g on c s a 16

es , .

2 9 2 , 30 3, 30 7, 3 1 0, 34 1 , 35 7 , E m o t i o n , 34 8, 349 , 352 .

360 , 364, 37 3, 38 6, 4 1 8, 42 1 , E mo t ion a ism , l

y o f, 34 9 , h t eo r
4 4 8, 4 5 3 . 35 4 .

C o n t e n t , p s y c i c , 2 32 h . E n e r gy , p s yc o p y s i o o i ca , 245, h h l g l
g y
C o n t i u it , a s s o c i a t i o n o f , 2 35 . 2 5 1 , 32 9 .

C o n t i n u i t y, m e n t a , 4 4 ; o f p e r l v
E n i r o n m en t , c a n e o f , 2 45 h g .

s o na l i t y , 57 . l
E p i e p s y , 2 70, 34 3, 4 4 8, 4 4 9 ; p s y
C o n t r a ct i o n o f i n i i u a i t y, 77 dvd l . h
c i c , 4 7, 34 3, 4 49 .

C o n t r a s t , a s s o c i a t i o n o f , 235 . lb
E qu i i r i u m , a ct o f , 244 ; n e u
-
d
C o o r i n a t i o n , 1 0, 2 38 . r o l , 44 9 .

C o -o p e r a t i o n , 2 1 , 2 3 . h l
Et i ca l a w , 2 6 .

y
Cr s t a lg
-
g
a z i n , 4 8, 32 8 . Eu c o r el l iu m r u r u m , 4 b .

l d bl
C y c e o f o u e p e r s o n a i t y, 456 l . h
E u p o r i a , 1 76 .

l
Cyt o r e t i cu u m , 2 35 . v l
E o u t i o n , 2 2 , 2 5, 2 6, 83, 2 37 .

Da m m e r z u s t a n d e , 34 1 , 344, 44 8 . ll h
F a , o f t r e s o d s , 2 83, 28 7, 2 9 2 h l .

l
D e u s i o n , 2 8 1 2 86, 4 03 , . l y
F a m i i a r i t , s en s e o f , 2 5 , 46, 1 45 .

De m e n t i a , 2 30 . g
F a t i u e , 2 2 6, 2 7 4 , 2 7 8 .

De s c a r t e s , 229 . Fi e ld of v
i s i o n , 2 73 .

g
De e n e r a t i o n , p ro c e s s o f , 38, 2 84 . f
F i t s , a i n t i n , 37 9 g .

De s u l t o r y m o m e n t , 2 39 . l
F o u r n o y, 7 O .

vl
De e o p m e n t o f c i , 2 4 3 h ld . l
F u ct u a t i o n of th e a t t en t i o n ,
f
Di f e r e n t i a t i o n , 1 1 , 2 1 , 2 39 . 2 82 ; o f t h e m o m e n t , 2 4 1 ; o f
gg g
D i s a r e a t i o n , 5 3, 1 36, 4 20 ; o f h h ld
t r es o s , 282 .

l
p e r s o n a i t y, 65 . h
F o c u s o f p s y c i c s t a t e s , 2 36 .

D i s ca r n a t e s p i r i t s , 54 . g f
F o r et u l n e s s , 2 7 6 .

Di s e a s e s , n e r o u s , 30 1 v . Fo r m s o f lf i e , 2 2 ; o f p s yc i c h
g
Di s i n t e r a t i o n , 2 83, 364 . s t a t e s , 2 36 .

d
Di s s e m i n a t e t y p e , 1 0, 1 2 . d l
F r e e o m o f e e m e n t s , 33 ; o f i n
d
D i s s o c i a t e s ys t e m s , 5 6, 5 7, 2 82 , d i v i d u a l it y , 33 .

35 5 , 35 6, 360 . y
F r e qu e n c o f a s s o ci a t i o n , 344 .

Di s s o c i a t i o n , 2 7, 44, 4 6, 7 6, 2 8 0, d
F r e u , 330 .

355 , 358 . ld
Fu n ct i o n a i s s o c i a t i o n , 355 i e, lf
l
Di s s o u t i o n , 2 79 . 2 4 , 25 ; p s y c o s i s , 2 80, 353, h
Di s t a n c e , 9 2 . 354 , 35 6, 35 7, 359 ; r e a t i o n l
v
Di i s i o n o f a o r, l b
p h y s i o l o gi h
s i p , 2 3, 25 .

cal, 9 . F u n c t i o n i n a ct i i t y , 2 2 g v .

Do m i n a n t s ys t e m s , 78 . F u n c t i o ns , p ys i o o i c a , 1 3 h l g l .

Dr ea m s , 4 8, 50 , 1 37, 2 2 0, 2 78 , lv
Fu s i o n o f i e r , 4 1 5 o f p e r s o n a l
2 83, 3 1 9 , 32 2 , 32 5 , 330, 39 8, i t i e s , 363 ; p r o c e s s o f , 31 , 32 ,
44 8 . 33 .

Dyn a m i c p r o ces s , 2 35 .

Dy s p n oea , 334 .

gl
G a n i a , n erv e , 1 0, 1 3, 1 6, 2 2 .

G a s t r o cn e m i u s m u s c e , 2 7 4 l .

E co n o m y, l a w o f , 2 5 . l
G e n e r a p a r a ys i s , 2 30 l .

d
E u ca t i o n , 8 9 , 9 0 . lg
G o i , 52 .

f
E f o r t s o f a t t en t i o n , 2 82 . G r o u p s , m en t a , 2 8, 2 37 n e u r o n , l
E go , 9 3, 1 0 3, 1 9 3 . 20, 53 .
4 60 INDEX
M e t a m o r p h o s i s o f p e r s o n a l it y ,
4 7, Pa t t en , 1 8 .

83 . P e r c e p t , 2 8, 2 36 .

Met o h ds of 2 86 ; o f
a s s o ci a t i o n , P e r ce p t u a m o m e n t , 2 36 l .

g u es s e s , 2 55 ; o f h y pn o i d i z a P es o n a l it y , e s cr i t io n
p o f, d 78 ;
t i o n , 1 40 ; o f m e n t a strain, l f o r m a t i o n o f, 5 8 ; m et a m o r h o
p
2 52 ; o f m in i m a l
i m p r es s i o n s , s is , 47 .

h
30 1 ; o f p y s i o o i c a s t i m u a l g l l h
P a n t a s m s , 2 78 .

t i o n , 1 76 ; o f p s y c i c i n u s i o n , h f P fl e f er , 2 7 4
'

1 75 ; o f r e c o n i t i o n , 1 74 g . h l g
P y o e n es i s , 2 39 .

g
M i c r o -o r a n i s m s , 9 . P i ct u r e d
r e a m s , 1 56 .

d
M i n , 8 3, 1 90, 364 , 374 . P o i s o n , a ct i o n o f , 1 7 6 .

M i n i m u m o f co n s c i o u s n e s s , 2 45, P o l y cy c li ca l b i m o r p h o s i s , 3 61 .

2 4 8 , 2 64 ; p s y c i c , 2 4 8, 2 7 1 h . l
P o ym o r p o s i s , 36 1 , 363 h .

Mo m e n t -co n s c i o u s n e s s , 2 30, 2 36, -

h
P o s t y p n o t i c a m n es i a , 2 7 6 .

2 40 2 5 1 , 2 5 3, 2 5 7, 2 64, 2 66, v
P r e s e n t a t i e e e m e n t s , 1 7, 2 7, 2 8 l .

26 8 2 75 , 2 77, 2 86, 307 , 3 1 6, P r i m a r y p r es en t a t i e e e m e n t s , v l

360 , 364 , 436, 4 4 9 , 4 5 3, 4 5 6 . 2 7, 34 .

h h ld
M o m e n t -t r es o , 2 72 , 2 74, 2 7 9 P r i n c e , 5 8, 386 .

2 80, 2 82 , 2 83, 30 1 , l l l
P r i n ci p e o f m u t i p e i n i i u a dvd l
44 6 . i ty , 8 o f s t i m u a t i o n , 8 5l .

ll l
M o n o ce u a r o r a n i s m , 8, 9 , 1 0 g . P r o ces s O isa f d gg g
re ation, 2 82 ;
v
M o e m en t , 9 2 , 1 0 1 ; o f m o m e n t , f
O i so at io n , 2 9 l .

2 53, 2 5 6, 2 5 7 . g
Pr o r e s s , 2 5, 2 6 .

l l
Mu t i p e i n i i u a it y, 8 dvd l . Pr o t o z o a , 9 .

l
M u s cu a r s en s e , 30 1 ; s ys t e m , 1 8 1 , l
P r o t o p as m i c co n t i n u it y , 1 0 .

1 84 . h
Ps y c i c co n t en t , 8 4 , 2 3 1 ; m i n i
m u m , 2 4 8, 2 69 , 2 70, 35 7 ;
N a m e s , 1 49 ; r eco ec t i o n o f, 2 9 6 ll . s t a t e s , 2 5 6, 2 5 8 .

N e c r o t i c p r o ces s , 32 9 . h
Ps y c i c e p i ep s y , 4 7, 337, 343, l
v
N e r o u s c e n t r e s , 1 3, 2 0 ; i s e a s es , d 35 6 .

30 1 ; s y s t e m , 1 0 . h
P s yc o m o t o r a s s o c i a ti o n s , 84 ;
l
N eu r a e qu i i r i u m , 44 9 lb . r e a c t i o n s , 8 7, 8 9 .

N e u r o n , 5 2 ; s ys t e m s , 83 . h h
P s y c o p a t i c s t a t es , 4 6, 2 7 8, 32 7,
h
N eu r o p a t i c s t a t e s , 32 9 . 32 9 , 34 8, 356, 37 9 , 42 7, 443,
N o rma l co n s c i o u s n e s s , 5 1 , 34 6 49 5 .

dvd l
in i i u a , 1 8 .

l
N u c e u s , s e n s o r y , 2 8, 2 32 , 2 36 .
Q u a d r u p l e p e r s o n a l i t y 56 , .

Q u a l it a t i ve gr o w t h 1 6 2 2 re
bj t g
, ,

O ec s, r eco n i t i o n o f, 92 . l atio n, 23 ; 35 2 r e p r es e n t a t i o n ,
b v d y
.

O s er ati ons of s eco n p er ar l

Q u a i t y o f s en s o r y e em en t , 2 8 ; l
s o n a l i ty , 1 60 ; o f s o m n amb u b
o f s u co n s c i o u s , 2 4 2 .

l i s m , 2 61 . v g h
Q u an t i t a t i e r o wt , 1 6, 2 2 r e
g
On t o en e s i s , 2 38 . l ati on , 2 3
g b d g
.

Or a n i c o n a e , 2 3, 2 6 ; ev o l u dvd l
Q u a s i i n i i u a i t y, 363 ; p e r s o n
-

t i o n , 2 3, 2 5 . l y
a i t , 54 , 5 5
g
.

Or a n s , 9 , -1 1 . l l
Q u i n t u p e p e r s o n a i t y, 56
g
.

Or a n i z a t i o n , l a w o f , 1 1 ; n eu r o n ,
52 . R di t
a 13 15
a a, , .

R d i t i g t i m l i 2 75 2 8 5
a a n s u , ,
.

P a i n , 2 2 6, 2 53, 2 9 3, 336 . R ti
ea c 2 4 89 2 37 2 39
on , , , , ,
2 83 .

P a r a m n es i a , 4 6, 2 5 6 . R g i t i 36 38 4 6 4 7
e co n on, , , , ,
1 2 4,
P a r an o i a , 2 8 1 . 1 2 5 , 1 4 1 , 1 43, 1 7 6 ; a mn e s i a Of ,

ggp
Pa l o gi ca l p ro ce s s es , 1 9 3, 2 83, 362 .

Re co ll ecti o n, 1 54 .
 INDE X 461

Re flex b ei n g , 2 38 ; co n s ci o u s n es s , l
S p i n a co r , 2 38 d .

2 8 0, 360 ; s e n s o r i -m o t o r , 2 38 , S t a t e s , p r i m a r y an d s e c o n a r y , d
294 1 77 , 1 8 4, 1 8 6, 1 88, 1 9 1 , 1 9 9 ,
“

g b
R e i o n s , s u co n s c i o u s , 1 4 9 , 2 53, 383 .

31 0 . S t r a i n , m e n t a , 2 52 l .

l f
Re a t i o n s , u n c t i o n a , 2 5 , 33, 38 ; l S t r u c t u r e o f n eu r o n , 8 .

g
o r a n i c, 25 . l h
S t i m u a t i o n , p ys i o o i ca , 1 7 6, l g l
l
Re a t i o n s i p h bl d
oo , 23 of
-
s en l
1 9 2 ; m i n i m a , 2 7 1 , 2 75 , 2 9 2 .

l
s o r y e e m e n t s , 33 ; o f p e r s o n a , l Stru ggl e f o r e x i s t e n ce , 2 45 ; o f
d
1 04 ; o f i e n t i t y, 1 9 4 . dvd l
i n i i u a i t i e s , 1 9 3, 1 9 7 .

lg
Re i i o n , 1 1 9 , 1 30 , 1 3 1 . b
S u co n s c i o u s , 1 4 9 , 1 5 1 , 1 55 , 1 60,
lg
R e i i o u s e x c i t e m e n t , 4 36 . 1 62 , 1 74, 1 75 , 1 9 2 , 2 5 3, 2 56,
b
R em em r a n c e , s t a t e o f , 5 0 . 2 62 , 2 65 , 2 7 7, 2 8 0, 302 , 307 ,
R e p e t i t i o n o f a n i a , 1 0, 1 5 ; O g gl f 31 0, 3 1 9 , 322 , 32 8, 32 9 , 335 ,
g
o r an s , 1 1 . 337, 34 1 , 34 6, 373, 38 1 , 4 2 7 .

Re p r e s en t a t i o n , 31 , 32 , 36, 37, 38, b g

S u w a k i n co n s c i o u s n es s , 4 9 .

45 . Su gg bl y
e s t i i i t , 34 8 .

d
R e p r o u c t i o n , c ell , 7 ; o f a m n e s i a , Su gg e s t i o n , 7 3, 7 4 , 2 5 9 , 2 66, 2 68,
362 . 32 1 , 363, 4 0 3, 4 1 1 , 4 33 .

v
Re e r s i o n , p r o ces s o f , 2 56, 2 5 7, d l
S u i c i a i m p u s e s , 2 67 l .

2 63 . S u m m a t i o n o f s ti m u i , 1 64, 24 6, l
v
R e t e n t i e n es s o f s eco n a r y s t a t e , d 293 .

1 4 0, 1 8 4 , 4 4 1 . b l
S ym o s , 2 5 .

h h
R yt m , s yn c r o n o u s , 1 3 h . y b l h ll
S m o i c a u c i n a t i o n s , 2 60, 31 9 .

b
Ri o t , 86 . h
S yn t e s i s , m en t a , 8 6, 2 32 , 2 35, l
h
R i s e o f t r es o s , 2 74, 2 78 , 2 86 h ld . 2 7 0, 307, 364 , 382 , 4 5 2 , 4 5 4 .

h
S yn c r o n o u s a c t i o n , 1 3 .

S ec o n d y o i ars 1 61 c n s c o u sn es , . S yn c yt i u m , 1 0 .

S e co n d y y l m nt
ar s en s o r e e e s, 2 8, S ys t e m s o f c e s , 1 0 ; ll i s s o ci a t e , d d
34 ; g p 28 ro u s, . 8 4 , 35 8 ; m e n t a , 7 6, 7 9 , 83, l
Se gm t l t y p f
en a vo e o n er us sys 2 38 , 4 5 4 ; n eu r o n , 1 3, 2 1 , 33,
t m 1 2 1 4 2 1 24
e , , , , . 5 2 ; o f s e n s o r y co m p o u n s , 2 8, d
Se gm t o f vo
en s ys t m n er us s e ,
1 5, 44 .

2 0, 2 4 . S y s t e m i c s t r u ct u r e , 4 .

lf
S e , 7 3, 1 61 , 1 93, 31 0, 4 1 7 .

Se lf c o n s c i o u s n e s s , 1 62 , 2 5 1 , 2 5 2 ,
-
b
Ta e s , 301 .

306, 35 7, 4 4 7, 45 3, 45 4 . l l g l
T e eo o i ca Vi ew , 24 5 .

g
S en s e o r a n s , 9 2 , 2 7 6 . h h ld
T r es o m o m e n t , 2 69 , 2 72 , 2 74 ,
S en s a t i o n , 3 1 , 9 3, 2 73, 352 . 2 7 8 , 2 82 , 2 84, 2 8 6, 2 87, 2 88,
v
S en s i t i en e s s o f s e c o n a r s t a t e , d y 2 9 2 , 30 1 .

1 73 . Ti m e , fl o w o f , 9 3 .

v y
S e n s i t i i t , 9 , 2 72 . To x i c s t i mu i , 7 6 l .

y l
S e n s o r e e m en t s , 2 7 2 8, 34, 36 ; Tr a ci n s , 1 87g .

gr o u p s , 2 8 , 30 . Tr a ct s o f co n s c i o u s n e s s , 7 6 .

S er i e s o f m o m e n t s , 2 4 9 . T r a i n s o f m e m o r i es , 7 6 .

l f l g
S ex u a e e in , 1 2 5 . T r a i t s o f m a n i a c a s t a t e s , 2 83 ; l
h ll h
S e g
e a r i n , 2 5 7 , 32 8 . b
o f s u co n s c i o u s n e s s , 7 8 , 374 .

l y
S i m i a r i t , a s s o c i a t i o n o f , 2 35 . Tr a n c e , 7 2 , 30 1 , 302 .

h h
Si p o n o p o r e, 6 . dvd l
Ty p e o f i n i i u a it y, 2 3 1 ; o f
l
S e e p , 1 8 7 , 2 2 3, 287 , 30 6 . m o m en t , 2 4 0, 2 4 6, 2 7 9 ; of
So ci alg g
ro u pin , 2 3 . v
n e r o u s s ys t e m , 1 2 , 1 3 .

b l
S o m n am u ism , 7 1 , 2 61 . ll bl
U n co n t r o a e i m p u s e s , 2 66 l .

S p a c e , 9 2 , 9 3, 1 00 . U n co ns c i o u s s t a t e s , 5 5, 9 9 , 1 81 ,
Sp hyg g h m o r a p , 1 74, 1 78 . 33 1 , 4 5 1 , 4 5 6 .
4 62 INDEX
ll l g
U n i c e u a r o r an i s m s , 7 . Vi v i d
n es s , 34, 3 8, 39 , 4 3, 2 5 1 , 2 9 2 ,
h
U n i t s , p s y c i c , 5 2 , 36 1 ; O s t i m f 34 4 .

u l a t i o n , 2 73 . V o i ce s, 2 5 8 , 2 5 9 , 2 9 2 .

U n it y o f m o m en t c o n s ci o u s n e s s , b l y
V o c a u a r , 9 7 , 36 9 , 4 2 0 .

g
2 7 ; o r a n i c , 2 33 . l
Vo u n t a r y d
a a pt at io n , 1 0 1, 1 07 .

U p p e r c o n s c i o u s n e s s , 1 5 1 , 2 5 6,
2 67, 2 80, 328, 34 5 , 34 6, 373 . W a ki n g co n s c i o u s n e s s , 49 ,
31 0 .

Va r i a t i o n Of s ens o r y l
e e m en t s , l g
W a k i n a ct i i t y, 244 v .

28 . V
Ve b e r s l a w , 2 7 4
’
.

l v
Vi s c e r a , n e r o u s s ys t e m , 1 4 ; s e n W e i r M i t c e , 79 h ll .

s i b il i t y , 34 1 , 34 2 , 35 0 , 35 1 . h
W i t m a n , 20 .

Vi s i o n , 7 2 , 1 5 8 , 2 2 1 , 3 1 0 . d b
W o r s , a s t r a ct , 9 8 .

l h ll
Vi s u a a u ci n a t i o n , 2 6 9 , 309 ,
31 9 . Z e r o p o i n t o f s e n s a t i o n , 2 73 .

Vi ivdd r ea m s , 1 38, 1 4 0, 1 56 . b
Z o n e , s u co ns cio u s , 2 5 6 .
N A T U RA L PHI LOSOPHY IN F OU R VOLU MES .

E l o
e m e n t a ry

m rl y ro or hy T r e a t is e on Na t u r a l P h il o s o p h y

y lLo rd dd In phc or d my
.

By A . P R I V AT D E S C H A N E L, f r e P f e ss of P s

i c s i n th e L cée u is -l e - G an s e t of th e Ac a

ion by n sDColl g lro s orCo Npl ur iln h ouro ophy

, e

o f P ari s . T ra n s a te d and e ite ,

w it e x te n si ve m o d ifi c a
t s, J Ev e re tt , P fe s s of at a P il s in

Ill r h dbyi s y ro oodm Color d Clol h

. .

Q u ee
’
th e e e, B e fa t . m et e F P a rt s .

u s t a te 78 3 E n gra v in gs o n W and 3 e P ates

IIi m Clo hClo h IIIoundl i iLiy h

.

1 M ec
. an c ,
H d s ta t ic s, a n d P n e u at i c s . 8v 0 . t ,

Heat 8v0 t E e c tr c t an d

Clo h Comp h rob

. . .
, .

M a gn e t s 8v 0 t IV S an d
g t

l l riIndy Clo IIIh r s l h n li d ib on

.
,
. . .

8 vo . t ,
l e te in 1 vol . 8v 0 . W it P
em s an d ex t I n th e ate st re v se ed ti

pr IIId d o m l n modhoroughl
n l y modi l hn ory book
Hn
.
, .

E ec t c it — P a rt o f Ev e ett
’
D e sc a e — h as e en

ex an e on th e i es o f er e e c tr c a t e e ce

l l i rii y l i nn d b h ch vi r ry h cr
-
.

Pa t f r s a n ew an d t er t e xt - of

e ec tr c t — th e ee fo r w i ,
in ew o f th e g e at a d an e v
in e ec t ca sc e ce, has e en l o n g a p p ar e n t t o eve t ea c e .

ll y a rra ge d cl ar ly w r i tten a d a dm i ab ly i llu s trat ed s h o w

S ys te m a t ica n ,
e ,
n r ,

i g o le
n t h a n 76
n ng
ss vi n g o w od d th 0 e o lo d p l te s i t f o m
ra s n o an re e c re a r s a
f m l o i g i n i t E gli h
,

m o de l w o k f o a cl s f
r p m e n t a l p h y s ics
r F
a s o ex e ri . ar ro s n s n s
d s s a y o f th e q al it i o f m a tt o s t y l w hi c h d is t i g i he d i t i i t o i gi al
re n u es er r e n u s n s r n

f m it m y b
or ,
id t o h ave g i e d i
a e t h e a b le h an d s o f P o fe o Ev e tt
sa a n n r ss r er ,

b t h b y w ay o f
o n g m e nt a d o f i o po
a rra t i o n o f f s h m a tt e
e w it h o t n nc r ra re r, u

p ti n g i t h e t n s la t i w it h a n y o f t h e f s h es f o ce o f t h e a th o s
’
ar n ra o on re n s r r u r

S a t u r a ay R ev i e w
’
text .
-
.

E l t he o ry h as b e e revo l u t io i e d
l e c t ri c a a d t h i s co n n ec t d e xp o
n n z ,
n e

s i ti o u o f i t o n m t h m a t i c a l l i s w it ho t d m a n d i g e c e p t i
a e al m a t h em a t ne ,
u e n x on

i l k n w l dge w i ll b
ca o e b o o t o t d t s o f t h s u b j ct e a N w ch ap te s
n s u en e e e r

a e gi v n E l ct i l a ctio i di l ct ics
, . ,

u p to d t a e, th e f ll o w in g
r b je ct s
e on o su e r ca n n e e r

th etr s m i s si o
an f s i g a l s t h o u gh l o g w i s ;
n o l c t o m a gn tic i d u ct o
n r n re e e r - e n i n,

v ry f lly t a t d dyn m o s d l ct o m t o i cl di g th t h o y f a p o
e u re e a an e e r o rs , n u n e e r o r

d tiuc f a o ta t i g fi e ld b y p o ly p h e cu rr t ; m d e
on o r n g lvan m t e rs ; as en s o rn a o e

l t o ch m i t y d t h m o —e l t i ity T h
e ec r -
e s r an gr vi g a e a s go o d t ho e
er ec r c e en a n s r as s

l w k a d m a y h ave b ee” a dd d fro m P o f s o s A yr t o S P

.

o f t h o ri gie na or n n n e r e s r n,

Ew i g a d S i W P e ce — F r m Tb E d t i l T m
. .
,
T ho m p
'

so n, n n r r e o e u ca on a z es .
, . .

D . A PPLE T ON A N D C O M P A N Y, N E W YOR K .